POST-HUMAN

TRILOGY

by

David Simpson

A message for you from the author:

Hi! Thank you so much for reading my book! I hope you enjoy it. It is always an honor when someone takes the time to read one of my novels and I feel humbled and thankful. I owe you one! If you do enjoy the book, please remember to tell a friend or two (or two thousand) about it. Best of all is a positive review on Amazon.com. At this stage in my writing career, word of mouth is better than gold and is the best way for me to reach a large audience and achieve my dream of writing full time one day soon.

I want to be available and interactive with my readers, so you can actually friend me on Facebook, “like” the Facebook page for Post-Human, read my blog, follow me on Twitter, or check out my website. I’m also on goodreads.com and love to hear from readers and correspond with them about their experiences with my books.

So, thanks again, and hopefully, this will be the beginning of a long, rewarding, and beautiful relationship between reader and author.

Yours,

David Simpson

SUB-HUMAN

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

Thank you to my editor, Autumn J. Conley, for being so thorough, creative, and awesome.

Thanks also to my beta readers, Curtis Hox (the awesome pro), Patrick Weddell (my technical advisor), Matthew Drummey (my gracious reader), and Jeremiah Wood (my military expert).

Thank you also to Sandra and Brian Degrechie, Melanie Klein, Aria Cheng, Sanha Cho, Daniel Lee, and Lisa Kelly-Wilson for allowing me the use of their names.

Thank you to the hundreds of supportive readers who have taken time out of their busy lives to leave positive reviews on Amazon. I owe so much to you. Thank you also to the tens of thousands of people who have downloaded copies of this series in the last few months. I’m blown away.

And lastly, thank you to my wife, Jennifer, who makes these books possible. I can’t believe how much work you put into them and how incredible your support is. You’re the coolest woman in the universe, and all other universes too!

Prologue

Interviewer: With us is presumptive Presidential nominee, Senator Morgan, for his first major interview since sweeping the Super Tuesday primary contests less than twenty-four hours ago. Congratulations on your victories, Senator and for locking down the nomination so quickly.

Morgan: Thank you very much, Anderson.

Interviewer: Now that your opponents have suspended their campaigns, are you surprised at all with how quickly you’ve managed to dispatch your competition? You were, after all, facing two candidates that were far better funded than yourself throughout most of the early primary season. Yet here we are in the middle of March, and you’re already uncontested and headed for the general election.

Morgan: I’m not surprised at all, actually, given that the stakes were so high. The choice was crystal clear for voters, and they resoundingly chose to cherish and protect human life. No amount of funding would have been enough to confuse the issue for the American people in the primaries, and no amount of funding will be enough to confuse it for them in the general election either.

Interviewer: By ‘protecting human life,’ you are, of course, referring to your signature issue—that being that you want to outlaw what is known as strong artificial intelligence.

Morgan: It’s not just my signature issue—it’s the most important issue in the history of our species. It’s about species dominance—

Interviewer: And the ‘history of our species’ is 6,000 years? Since Adam and Eve?

Morgan: Listen, Anderson, I’m not going to play that game. This is too important—

Interviewer: I’m just trying to clarify—

Morgan: No, you’re not. You’re doing a hit job on me, as I knew you would.

Interviewer: I’m just clarifying—

Morgan: You’re doing a hit job for the incumbent—the President of the United States—as I expected.

Interviewer: Senator, you said during the primaries that you believed in Adam and Eve—

Morgan: I’m not going to be debating theology or my personal religious beliefs with you, Anderson. I am not taking that bait. What I am going to do is voice the concerns of the majority of Americans, whether your friend the President likes it or not.

Interviewer: I cannot deny, Senator Morgan, that you have voiced the concerns of about half the American electorate. Stats have shown that 47 percent of Americans say they strongly oppose the development of strong A.I., which is part of why you were able to use your unofficial status as the head of the Purist movement in the United States to beat back your better-funded opponents.

Morgan: The Purist movement is bigger than any one man.

Interviewer: Well, it may be bigger than you, sir, but you must admit that it was your wedge issue.

Morgan: You think you’re so clever, don’t you?

Interviewer: Excuse me?

Morgan: You do. Admit it. You ask me questions and smirk away, but you have no idea what’s coming. You and your pseudo-intellectual establishment. The people of this country know what’s coming. They know the choice that they have in this election. That’s why I accepted the invitation to be here today. No amount of personal character assassination against me is going to confuse this issue in the minds of the American public.

Interviewer: Okay, so let’s discuss the issue at hand, then.

Morgan: All right.

Interviewer: It’s your position that the United States should use its power within the new Democratic Union to push for a ban on artificial intelligence worldwide, correct?

Morgan: Let’s be crystal clear, because this is a crucial point.

Interviewer: Okay.

Morgan: It’s not my position that we should use our power to push for a ban—it’s my position that we should use our power to insist on a ban. And I am not personally against the development of artificial intelligence. A.I. is all around us—

Interviewer: Yes, I was going to ask you about your own personal use—

Morgan: I’m not against artificial intelligence. What I’m against is strong A.I. I am against artificial intelligence that is capable of passing the Turing test and that has the potential to become infinitely more intelligent than human beings.

Interviewer: But, Senator, A.I. is already stronger than us at most types of thinking—

Morgan: Most types of thinking? I don’t know where you’re getting your information, Anderson, but that’s simply not true.

Interviewer: Okay—many types of thinking—is that a fair statement?

Morgan: It’s faster, sure.

Interviewer: So, if computers have already surpassed us in many respects, isn’t the Turing test an anthropocentric and, therefore, irrelevant way of evaluating—

Morgan: No, it’s not. The Turing test determines whether or not a computer is conscious. That’s the whole point of it.

Interviewer: Don’t you think that might be debatable?

Morgan: We don’t have time for that type of academic debate.

Interviewer: No time for debate, Senator?

Morgan: The Turing test is the only agreed-upon—

Interviewer: No time for debate in a democracy?

Morgan: Let me finish. The Turing test is the only agreed-upon test in which all parties agree that, when a computer passes it, that computer will have reached human levels in all respects. We won’t have any cognitive advantages over a machine like that—we’ll be demoted to the second-smartest species on the planet. Like the dolphins. Ask them how that worked out for them.

Interviewer: So your position is that the United States will unilaterally decide to ban artificial intelligence if you’re elected president?

Morgan: I never said that.

Interviewer: You said the United States should insist on a ban.

Morgan: We should.

Interviewer: The rest of the Democratic Union doesn’t agree with that position.

Morgan: That’s not true.

Interviewer: It is true, Senator—

Morgan: No, it’s not. Sure, there are countries within the D.U. that disagree, and we’ll negotiate with those countries—

Interviewer: You said “insist.”

Morgan: The United States has the most influence of any D.U. nation. If we take a moral stand, I have full confidence that the D.U. will follow our lead.

Interviewer: Even if that’s true, China will never agree to abandon—

Morgan: I don’t know about that.

Interviewer: They have openly stated their position that they will continue developing strong A.I., regardless of the D.U. position on the matter.

Morgan: As President, I will not let China threaten us—

Interviewer: They’ve issued no threat, Senator.

Morgan: Yes they have. If they develop strong A.I., not only will that threaten international security, but it will also threaten our species.

Interviewer: How have they threatened international security?

Morgan: A strong A.I. would quickly be able to find a way around our defenses. That’s why they want to develop it in the first place—to threaten us.

Interviewer: With all due respect, Senator, aren’t you the one who’s issuing threats?

Morgan: Absolutely not, Anderson. I’m simply doing what the American people expect me to do—defending humanity from an existential threat.

Interviewer: Isn’t this—

Morgan: I’m glad you find this amusing.

Interviewer: I’m sorry, but aren’t you being a little dramatic?

Morgan: I don’t find the security of the American people and the security of the people of the Democratic Union funny, Anderson. I take it very seriously. If your friend, the President, were to take it seriously, he’d back me up and insist on a comprehensive, strong A.I. ban.

Interviewer: Let’s talk about that proposed ban. The election is almost eight months away, Senator, and even if you win, you won’t take office until January of next year. Meanwhile, IBM already has a working simulation of the human brain. Some experts are saying now that this simulated brain might be able to pass the Turing test before the end of the next President’s first term. How do you intend to implement measures draconian enough to stop multinational companies from following through on the development of these technologies?

Morgan: By any means necessary.

Interviewer: Excuse me, Senator, but I am a bit taken aback. Isn’t that the kind of talk that has caused some people to label you as an extremist?

Morgan: Your network has labeled me as an extremist. The American people haven’t.

Interviewer: Senator, I resent that. We’ve always been fair—

Morgan: Fair? The man who owns your network has donated to the President’s campaign already, has he not?

Interviewer: He has. Full disclosure for our viewers. That’s true.

Morgan: He’s got his toes dipped in every major technology company there is.

Interviewer: That’s an unfair generalization—

Morgan: It’s worse than selling his soul. If he just sold his soul, so be it. He’d burn in Hell. Serves him right. But this is worse than that. He’s selling out his species. He’d end humanity. He’d see a world that is post-human, as long as he lived to see it inside a computer—

Interviewer: Senator Morgan—

Morgan: He’s not just a traitor to America—

Interviewer: This is really—

Morgan: He’s a traitor to the species—to his own species!

Interviewer: Senator Morgan? Please—okay. Senator Morgan has walked out on the interview. He’s certainly started the general election campaign with a bang, that’s for sure. We’ll see how voters respond. A fiery outburst of a self-proclaimed Purist, or the extremism of a fanatic? The American voters will decide in November.

PART 1

1

WAKING UP for the first time from nano-infusion treatment was a disorienting and altogether unpleasant experience for Dr. Craig Emilson. The feeling of nausea was overwhelming.

“Don’t try to stand up,” said the young doctor as she lightly pressed her palm against Craig’s chest and kept his back against the small bed on which he lay. “We have to do a quick test first.”

“I’m fine, really,” Craig replied as he tried to get up once again.

Again, the young doctor kept him horizontal. “Dr. Emilson, try not to be such a stereotypically bad patient for the next minute and just let me help you.”

Craig smiled. “You can’t turn off being a doctor.”

“Pretend,” the young doctor replied. “I have to make sure the respirocytes are operating and, since this is your first nano-infusion, it’s important that I show you how they work.”

“I know how they work,” Craig replied. “My wife builds them.”

“She what?” asked the doctor, her routine suddenly interrupted by the interesting tidbit.

“My wife works with Professor Gibson. She makes respirocytes, so I already know all about them.”

“Hmm,” the doctor eventually responded after a barely perceptible moment of disappointment. “Then you know how important the Freitas test is?”

“Uh…”

The doctor smiled, flirtatiously. “Ha! So, you don’t know everything, Smarty Pants! We have to test the respirocytes and activate the pressure tanks to get the oxygen and carbon dioxide flowing, and there’s only one way to do that.”

“The Freitas test?”

“That’s right,” the doctor replied triumphantly. “And do you know how we administer the Freitas test?” She seemed to be beaming.

“No clue.”

“We get smarty pants like you to hold their breath.” The doctor’s teeth were nearly perfectly white and straight; her smile was gorgeous. “Ready?”

Craig grinned, acquiescing. “Okay. I’m ready.”

“All right,” she said as she held her small tricorder in front of Craig and watched the screen for information on the progress of the tiny, robotic red blood cells that were now flowing through his veins. “Hit it.”

Craig inhaled and then began holding his breath.

“You didn’t have to inhale,” the doctor observed.

Craig’s eyes darted to her questioningly.

“Just let it out nice and slow, but don’t inhale again when you’re finished.”

Against all of his instincts, Craig began to let out his breath nice and slowly, just as he had been instructed.

“You’re married, huh?” the doctor asked, apparently rhetorically. Craig nodded anyway. “That’s a shame. You’re way too handsome to be married. Handsome young doctors like you should be single. Then single doctors like me could marry you instead.”

Craig’s eyebrows rose in surprise at the forward come-on, but there was something about the young woman’s demeanor that seemed to make it innocent enough. He took it as a compliment and smiled.

“You feel that?” the doctor asked him.

Craig wasn’t sure what she was referring to. His first instinct was that her forwardness was starting to cross a boundary. Just as he was going to speak, ruining the Freitas test for the sake of politely cooling the woman’s jets, she spoke again.

“No shortness of breath. You could keep this up for four hours before you’d need to take another breath. Congratulations. You’re officially a super soldier.”

The notion of being a superhuman hadn’t crossed Craig’s mind until that moment. It was surreal. What she said was true: He’d felt no shortage of breath. Like most technological marvels, it was difficult for him to fully grasp it, so he just accepted it with a slightly marveled shake of his head.

“So what happens when they run out of air?” he asked.

“The respirocytes will…” She smiled again as she thought of the absurd euphemism bubbling to the surface. “…expel themselves.”

“Ah,” Craig replied.

“You can get up now.”

Craig sat up as the doctor uploaded her results onto a larger wall screen behind the small bed. “Thanks. That was…different.”

She smiled. “Now you can tell your wife she’s doing good work. The fruits of her labor are breathing for you. When you’re ready, just start breathing again and the respirocytes will shut down.”

Craig nodded and smiled sideways. “I will.” He turned to leave but turned back quickly on a whim. “Hey, what’s your name?”

The doctor replied, “Daniella. It was nice to meet you, Dr. Emilson.”

2

Craig walked quickly—nearly running—toward his bachelor’s officer barracks as he pulled his phone from his pocket and began dialing the number of his wife’s laboratory. As he crossed the threshold into his room, the phone was already ringing. He slipped the phone into the ultrasonic dock that sat upon a modest wooden table and pulled his hardback chair over so he could sit. He waited eagerly for his wife’s answer. “Come on,” he whispered to himself.

“Hello?” his wife’s voice finally spoke. His heart soared.

“Sam! I was worried there—”

“I never miss a call when we schedule it, baby, and I never will,” she replied soothingly.

“I still couldn’t help worrying.”

The irony of Craig’s words weren’t lost on Samantha Emilson. “I think I’m the one who’s supposed to be in a constant state of worry.”

“There’s nothing to worry about,” Craig replied, almost too quickly. “How’s your day going?”

Samantha wasn’t oblivious to her husband’s clumsy attempt to change the subject, but she decided to let it go for the moment. “The feds were here again,” she replied, her aggravation clearly audible. “That’s three weeks in a row now.”

“Did they copy all your files again?”

“Yeah,” she replied resignedly. “Every day they come in here, we spend the whole day being ordered around, showing them the same things we showed them the week before. It’s getting impossible to accomplish anything with them around.”

“You’re getting things accomplished, all right,” Craig replied.

“What makes you say that?”

“Well, for starters, I’ve got respirocytes in me as we speak.”

There was silence on the line for a few moments before Samantha’s holographic image suddenly appeared, her face and shoulders hovering above Craig’s phone in crisp detail, interrupted only occasionally by the interference in the atmosphere. “Are you…serious?” she asked, her eyes unblinking.

Craig pressed the red ACCEPT button on his phone so his wife could see him too. He nodded sincerely. “I can hold my breath for four hours apparently.”

“I can’t believe it!” Samantha replied, astonished as she held her hand up over her face. “It’s real? They’re really using them in the field?”

“Well, you knew that already,” Craig said, smiling.

“I did, but…well, it’s different when you’re not limited to test subjects anymore—when it’s someone you know. It’s amazing to think they’re really out there.”

“They are.”

“I have to tell Aldous,” Samantha suddenly blurted, instantly jarring the smile loose from Craig’s face.

“Aldous? Since when are you and old man Gibson on a first-name basis?”

Samantha’s attention snapped back onto the eyes of her husband. “I’ve worked in his lab for three years, Craig. I think it’s about time he finally asked me to stop calling him ‘Professor.’”

“I don’t like that,” Craig replied. “The way he looks at you—”

“Stop it, Craig. You’re being ridiculous. He’s a sixty-year-old man.”

“I still don’t like it.”

Samantha smiled. “You can’t possibly be jealous of a man twice your age, Craig.”

Craig’s train of thought changed as he looked into the eyes of his wife, so clear and bright that he felt as though they were right there next to him. In reality, hundreds of miles separated him from Sam, and that distance would be far greater in just a few hours. “I’m sorry. You’re right. I don’t know what I’m thinking.”

“I’m sure you have a lot on your mind,” Samantha replied understandingly. Her thoughts quickly moved to speculation, and her voice lowered. “Why did they give you respirocytes? Where are you going where you won’t be breathing?”

“You know I can’t tell you,” Craig replied.

Samantha quickly began putting the equation together in her mind. “Wait a second. They’re not sending you into fallout, are they?”

“Sam—”

She could read him like a book. “Oh my God! No! Craig, no! Tell them you won’t go!”

“They don’t exactly ask.”

“You can’t go! Respirocytes aren’t going to save you in there!”

“Sammie, baby—”

“Don’t ‘baby’ me, Craig! I’m not a child!”

“I know, but sweetheart, listen—”

“What can you possibly say that will make me okay with you heading into nuclear fallout?”

“I never said where I’m headed,” Craig began, “and I promise that you don’t know the kinds of precautions that are being taken. You and Aldous aren’t the only scientists inventing new tech for this war, you know.”

“This shouldn’t be happening, Craig,” Samantha replied, her disapproval cemented. “We don’t support this war. We don’t support this ridiculous Luddite government. I’m sick of this! You shouldn’t be there.”

“I’m here to help people, Sammie,” Craig replied. “I’m not brilliant like you.”

“Not brilliant? Craig, you’re a doctor!” Samantha retorted, nearly aghast at her husband’s self-diminishment.

“But I don’t have your inventive mind,” Craig continued patiently. “I can’t help the world the way you can. I can’t help the whole world with brilliant inventions. I can only hope to use the technology people like you invent to save one soldier at a time. That’s the only way my life can be meaningful—like yours.”

“This is wrong,” Samantha answered, holding her head in her hands. This was how almost every conversation ended ever since Craig had enlisted. Tears were forming in her eyes as she became further exasperated. “Risking your life for a mistake won’t give your life meaning. Competing with me won’t give your life meaning.”

Craig was at a loss for a moment. His wife had never openly acknowledged what they both knew: They were in competition with one another. Ever since they’d met in their first year at university, they’d raced against each other toward an invisible finish line, with Samantha always seeming to be the inevitable winner. Now, Craig feared he was racing toward a cliff. “This mission is important, Sammie. If it’s successful, this war will be over a lot sooner than the world thinks.”

“It’s insane,” was all his wife could reply, her eyes still lowered.

“Sammie, put the ultrasonic on.”

“My battery is too low,” she protested.

“It doesn’t matter. I have to go now anyway. Just put it on, Sammie.”

“Okay,” she replied, the earnestness in her husband’s voice compelling her to click the switch on the phone dock.

Immediately, there was a buzz on both ends of the conversation as the dock vibrated ever so lightly, but steadily on the table. Craig leaned in and cupped the back of his wife’s head, pulling her toward him and kissing her. It wasn’t a perfect kiss—there wasn’t a taste or any moistness to it—but the softness of the ultrasonic waves forming the shape of his wife’s lips as she kissed him was priceless. They kissed for nearly a minute, unwilling to end their physical contact before suddenly, without warning, Samantha’s battery gave out.

He leaned back in his hardback chair and stared into the empty place above the table where his wife’s visage had been only seconds earlier. “Bye, Sammie,” he whispered.

3

Craig walked across a sprawling hangar at Cannon Air Force Base in New Mexico, toward a waiting shuttle bus. As he neared the bus and began to raise his arm to salute the driver, a voice called to him from behind.

“Captain Emilson! Doc! The colonel wants to see you!”

Craig turned to the young airman and nodded. “Where?”

“I’ll take you to him.”

Minutes later, the young airman saluted the colonel as he delivered Craig to the door. Craig stepped in and saluted as well. The colonel waved the young airman away before motioning to Craig to come in. “At ease. Grab a seat, Doc.”

“Thank you, Colonel.” The colonel was sitting at a desk in a room so small that it appeared as though it may have been a converted supply closet; it was obvious that this was an impromptu conversation. The colonel was wearing augment glasses, reading something that was invisible to Craig.

“You wouldn’t believe the phone call I just got not five minutes ago,” the colonel began.

Craig listened intently but didn’t verbally respond; the colonel’s demeanor was deceptively casual, but it was a casualness that only went one way and was meant to demonstrate his power.

“None other than the chairman of the Joint Chiefs. And do you know who he wanted to talk to me about?”

Craig’s eyebrow rose inquisitively, but he remained silent.

“You! How about that? The Joint Chiefs are about to assemble in the situation room below Mount Weather, and they’re all talking about you. You wanna know why you’re the topic of conversation, Doc?”

“Yes, sir,” Craig replied.

“See if this rings a bell,” Colonel Paine replied as his eye went back to the projection from his aug glasses. He tilted his head forward to select something and then began reading: “We don’t support this war. We don’t support this ridiculous Luddite government. I’m sick of this. You shouldn’t be there.”

“Holy—”

“Yeah,” Colonel Paine nodded.

“That wasn’t twenty minutes ago—”

“Intelligent algorithms. Our Luddite government likes to use them so we can identify any interesting tidbits that might come up in a conversation.”

Craig didn’t know how to respond. He wanted to deny the assertion that he thought the United States government was Luddite, but he couldn’t find the appropriate words. It didn’t matter—Colonel Paine was on a roll.

“Your wife is pretty damned accomplished. A PhD when she was only twenty-six, recruited by the top nanotech lab in the country for her post-doc. But you’re no slouch yourself, Doc. You made it into med school before the world ended, back when it still meant something. You two are a couple of smart ones, all right. I bet you even think you’re smarter than your commanding officer.”

Again, Craig desperately wanted to reply. He shifted in his chair, his mouth forming the shapes of words, but he didn’t have time to settle on which ones to say before Paine went on.

“Have you ever looked up my file, Doc? No? Shoot. You’d think you’d look up the file of your C.O. If you had looked me up, you’d know I’m a Rhodes Scholar.”

“That’s impressive, sir. I didn’t know that.” Finally…words.

“Back when it meant something,” the colonel repeated.

Craig nodded in understanding.

“So now that you know you’re not being addressed by a Luddite idiot, let me explain something to you.” Paine pulled out his sidearm and held the gun up for Craig to see. “They teach you anything about game theory in medical school, Doc?”

Craig shook his head.

“Then you’ve never heard of Nash’s equilibrium?”

“No, sir.”

“Okay. Now we’re in business—there’s something I can teach you. In game theory, every scenario is broken down into a mathematical equation, and the entities in the game—whether they be individuals or whole countries—are assumed to be rational. You follow me so far, Doc?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Let me give you an example. Say you and I are gunfighters in the Old West. It’s high noon.” Paine wiggled the gun in his hand and looked at it, almost adoringly. “We’ve got a beef to settle, so there we are, in the middle of the town, dust blowing up around us. Somebody is going to die. That’s a given. Know why?”

“No, sir.”

“It’s simple, Doc. People who are rational always act in their own best interest. Let’s put some numbers to it. Let’s say you’re making up your mind about whether or not to draw your gun and shoot. You could just keep it holstered. If I keep mine holstered too, then our chance of survival is going to be 100 percent. Great, right? We could just walk away and call it a day.” Paine shook his head. “The only problem is, that’s a heck of a gamble, ain’t it? I mean, what if you decide to keep your gun holstered and then I pull out mine anyway?” Paine aimed his firearm directly at Craig’s forehead. “Your chances of survival just dropped dramatically. In fact, since I’m a dead shot, I’d have to say they’re damn near zero.” The colonel leaned back in his chair. “So, what are you going to do?”

“I’ve got to shoot,” Craig replied, swallowing as he did so.

Paine smiled. “That’s right, Doc. And why is that?”

“If I shoot, chances are 50/50 that I’ll survive. Beats zero, sir.”

“Well, you are a smart son of a gun.” Paine sat back in his chair and lowered his weapon. “Let’s change the equation a little bit, shall we? Let’s say that instead of guns, we’re holding nuclear weapons on each other. Instead of a fraction of a second for a bullet to hit our enemy, it will take several minutes. If you fire, the other player knows it and fires back. Both of you have a zero percent chance of survival. You know this scenario. It’s called mutually assured destruction, and it has held from the time Russia first got themselves a nuke back in 1948. No matter how afraid we got that nuclear war was going to happen tomorrow, in truth, we were always safe, because nobody wanted to start a war that would end with everyone dead.” Paine held his gun up and trained it on Craig’s forehead once again. This time there was something in the colonel’s eye that unnerved Craig. The killer inside emerged from his eyes as they fixed, hard and unmoving, upon Craig’s. “But let’s say someone—or something—found a way around mutually assured destruction. Let’s say Nash’s equilibrium went straight out the window. That happened once in history. The good ol‘ United States of America had a bomb and no one else did—and we used it…twice.” Paine’s tone became even colder as he spoke. “If I’m China, sitting here with an A.I. that can circumvent Nash’s equilibrium, and you’re the USA, sitting there holding yourself, what are you gonna do?”

“Whatever you say, sir.”

Paine’s face instantly went pale at the thought. After a moment of reflection, he sat back in his seat and lowered his weapon. “Not in this life, Doc. The USA will never do what anyone tells them—or at least that’s how our President looked upon the situation.” He crossed his arms and cocked his head slightly to the right. “I wonder how things would have shaken out had your wife been President.”

Craig kept his composure. He didn’t like having his wife brought into the conversation, but he also knew the stakes were high. If Paine was telling the truth, the Joint Chiefs of Staff had him and Samantha on their radar—and that was a place one never wanted to be.

“Now,” Paine continued, “I do read the files of every man under my command. I’ve read yours. It’s impressive. You’re a doctor, automatically an officer with the rank of captain. You could have hidden away in a military hospital, but instead you trained for Special Forces assignment. You’re a veteran of ten HALO jumps, one from 50,000 feet.” Paine paused, and his eyes met Craig’s. “Balls. You’re the most qualified man the Air Force currently has in combat S.A. Now, I didn’t know what the hell ‘combat S.A.’ is, so I had to look it up. That wasn’t easy, given its secret status, but hell, if I wasn’t gobsmacked to find out it stands for ‘suspended animation.’ I’m gonna assume you used your wife’s connections in DARPA to get yourself in on that.”

“That’s how I found out about the program, sir.”

Paine nodded. “You were selected for this mission as an add-on because of your specialty training and because you’re the only guy in the entire United States military who has a chance in hell of hooking up with a Special Forces suborbital low-opening parachute unit and actually managing to pull it off. However…” Paine began as he slipped off his aug glasses and leaned his elbows on the small wooden desk. “…it behooves me to tell you that your participation in this mission is extraneous to its overall success. So, believe me when I tell you that when I told the chairman of the Joint Chiefs that you were solid and that the President doesn’t have to worry about whether he is sending a traitor on the most important mission in American history since the Enola Gay, I really didn’t have to. I stuck my neck out for you, Doc.”

Craig blinked. “I… thank you, sir. I’m no traitor, sir. My wife… she just worries.”

“You’re Special Forces now, Doc. The men you’re accompanying on your mission today are the best this country has to offer—the best we have left. This is a dangerous mission. We cannot put those men at any more risk than is absolutely necessary.”

“I understand, sir.”

“Do you? This is as top secret as it gets. Even I don’t know the details. Yet you’re wife knows…” Paine paused as he retrieved his aug glasses. He slipped them on, nodded again to select something, and then read, “This mission is important, Sammie. If it’s successful, this war will be over a lot sooner than the world thinks.”

Craig fell silent once again.

“In Britain, during the blitz of WWII,” Paine related, “they had a slogan: ‘The walls have ears.’ These days, it’s a hell of a lot worse. There’s nothing you can say that isn’t picked up by a mic somewhere, fed through an algorithm that picks up patterns and weeds out what’s important. If our intelligence forces have that capability, you can be damn sure the Chinese have it too. If they heard you, they’re on high alert right now.”

Craig nodded. The colonel was absolutely right. He’d been a fool to say anything.

“You never, never put your fellow soldier at risk, Doc.—especially when you’re Special Forces.”

“You’re right, sir. I’m sorry, sir.”

Paine leaned back in his chair one last time. “Let me be clear. I could have your ass in jail as we speak. I could have your wife arrested. I could do all of that, but I won’t. I won’t because I believe you made a mistake and that you sincerely care about your fellow soldiers and your country.”

“I do, sir.”

Paine nodded. He’d made his point–taught his lesson to a would-be intellectual. “Suspended animation, huh? Shoot.” He shook his head and crossed his arms. “This world is getting stranger and stranger. All right, Doc. Get your ass out of here and join your unit. You’re dismissed. Good luck.”

Craig stood to his feet and saluted, his back rigid. “Thank you, sir!” He turned on his heels and marched out of the room.

Paine watched him leave. “You’re going to need it,” he whispered under his breath.

4

“WAKE UP,” Craig said, speaking the initiation command as he finished unpacking his MAD bot.

The blue light panels on its shoulders, knees, and hands lit up, and the two blue circles that were meant to mimic human eyes came to life as the electronic hum of the complex fans began, the cooling of the hard drive already underway. The MAD bot stood four and a half feet tall, and its skin was mostly an opaque carbon fiber, interrupted only in the joints by dark blue fiber-optics. “Good morning, Captain Emilson,” the MAD bot spoke in its deceptively human-sounding voice. The voice was male, but it was high pitched enough to suggest juvenility.

“Good morning, Robbie,” Craig replied.

“Robbie the robot?” the driver of the shuttle bus reacted. “Seriously?”

Craig smiled. “It’s easy to remember.”

“What does that thing do, Doc?” the driver asked over his shoulder while observing the robot in his rearview mirror. The New Mexico desert sprawled in all directions toward the horizon, which was a little less yellow than it had been in recent days—a hopeful sign that the last of the fallout from the most recent attacks in California was finally abating.

“Robbie’s a MAD bot, a medical assistance device,” Craig explained over the noise of the bus engine. “He has a built-in tricorder, and he’s programmed to diagnose injuries and illnesses better than a team of board-certified doctors.”

“Does it treat injuries?”

“He can,” Craig replied as he scanned the bot to make sure it was operating properly.

“Holy… so isn’t that an A.I.?” the driver asked, his tone both intrigued and suspicious.

“He’s narrow A.I. Don’t worry. Robbie won’t be taking over the world anytime soon.”

“I’m here to help, sir,” Robbie said to the driver.

“Did that thing just talk to me?” the driver reacted, surprised.

Craig grinned. “He did. Robbie, say hello to Private Lee.”

“Hello, Private Lee,” Robbie said, turning his head to face the driver.

The driver’s eyebrows rose. “Creepy. So, if you don’t mind me asking, Doc, why don’t they just send the robot? I mean, if it’s better than a team of doctors like you say, then why even have medical officers anymore?”

“Maybe someday,” Craig replied. “For the time being, MAD bots are expensive and haven’t had enough field testing to guarantee that they won’t make a serious mistake.”

“Mistake? Like what?”

Craig scratched his head. “I don’t know. I don’t think they’ve ever made one before, but—you know—just in case.”

“Ah.” The driver nodded. “Gotcha.”

A light suddenly twinkled brilliantly in the distance on the horizon in front of them, backdropped by dark mountains. Craig’s eyes locked on the gleam.

“There it is, Doc,” the driver announced, “Spaceport America.”

5

Craig and Robbie stepped down the ramp of the shuttle bus onto the tarmac of Spaceport America.

A squinting figure strode toward them in the blinding sunshine. The figure rose his arm to salute before adding, “Captain Emilson, sir!”

“At ease,” Craig replied as he saluted in return.

The figure stuck out his hand to shake Craig’s and smiled warmly, his skin wrinkling around his cheerful eyes. “I’m Commander Wilson, the officer in charge of this mission, but you will be the ranking officer, sir.”

“Just call me ‘Doc’ for the duration of the mission, Commander. You’re the OIC here, and I defer to you completely.”

“Thank you, Doc.” Commander Wilson turned to Robbie. “I heard you’d be bringing one of those.”

Robbie saluted. “Commander Wilson, sir!”

Wilson laughed, tilting his head back. “That is something else. Will wonders never cease? Can I actually talk to it?”

Craig nodded. “Treat Robbie like another member of the team, Commander. He understands you and will respond appropriately.”

“Robbie? Ha!” Wilson saluted the MAD bot. “At ease, Robbie.”

Robbie lowered his arm and stood at ease.

“Well, you sure know how to make an entrance, Captain Emilson,” Wilson observed with a smile. He turned toward the hangar. “The rest of the team is already suiting up. Let’s go meet ’em, shall we?”

“Lead the way, Commander.”

As the two men and the MAD bot walked briskly toward the giant hangar, Craig’s eyes scanned the remarkable building. It was sleek, as though it had been designed in a wind tunnel, yet it appeared to have been constructed with a 1950s conception of a UFO in mind, its roof silver and smooth. It was as though it had been built with a rearview mirror—one eye on the future, while keeping the other on the past. There was something about it that made Craig uneasy—as though Spaceport America belonged outside of the bounds of normal time and space.

“Correct me if any of my information is inaccurate, Doc,” the commander began as they walked and talked, “but I understand you’ve completed the twenty-eight-week Special Forces qualification training and an abbreviated special ops combat medic course, in addition to your suspended animation professional development training. Is that right?”

“That’s right, Commander,” Craig replied.

“Ten HALO jumps too?”

“Right.”

“That experience will serve you well, Doc. HALOs are the best training for suborbital jumps, though nothing can really prepare you.”

“How many SOLOs have you done, Commander?”

“That’s classified, Doc. Needless to say, this won’t be the team’s first rodeo. There’s no such thing as a training suborbital jump, though. The logistics and expense—not to mention the fact that the military is trying to keep this tech secret—makes training jumps a luxury we can’t afford. You’re gonna have to pop your cherry the way the rest of us did—on a real mission.”

Craig considered Wilson’s words. He’d had the impression that his addition to the team was haphazard, as though it were highly irregular for a brand new special ops soldier to be participating on such an important mission. He found Wilson’s assertion of the opposite oddly comforting. “It’s actually nice to hear that I’m not the only one to have gone through this.”

Wilson laughed and shook his head. “Nah, Doc, you’re definitely the rookie of the group, but we were all rookies once. Besides, there’s no pressure. I think the addition the brass was really interested in was Robbie back there,” Wilson said, pointing his thumb in the direction of the robot as it walked behind them, a mechanical whir accompanying every step as it remained in Craig’s shadow.

Ironic, Craig suddenly thought. “That’s a good point, Commander,” he said, suddenly feeling far less important.

“I gotta warn ya,” Wilson began to confide, “the team isn’t exactly feeling the love for your robot friend.”

“Why’s that?” Craig asked, his eyebrow cocked inquisitively.

“Don’t get me wrong, Doc. These men are pros all the way, but the addition of a robot that specializes in heavy trauma suspended animation body bags doesn’t exactly fill anybody with confidence.”

“I understand,” Craig replied. “I’ll speak to the team about it.”

“I think they’d appreciate that,” Wilson replied as they entered the shade of the hangar, the temperature immediately dropping to a relieving degree.

Several feet away, in the shadow of WhiteKnight3’s ninety-two-foot wingspan, the three other members of the team came to attention and saluted.

Wilson returned their salute and addressed his team. “SOLO Team Three, this is Captain Emilson. He is our newest and highest-ranking team member!”

“Sir!” the three other members shouted in unison. Each man had been in the process of putting their SOLO suits on. Craig had never seen a SOLO suit before and was amazed at their intricacy. They were black, though the material had a brilliant sheen. Lining the suit appeared to be some sort of metal exoskeleton, the likes of which Craig had never seen, even during his days training at a DARPA facility with Robbie. The boots were reminiscent of those worn by astronauts on the moon, as were the gloves. He shook himself back into the moment and saluted the team.

“At ease. As I said to the commander, from now on, please don’t salute me. Refer to me simply as ‘Doc.’ I am here to learn from you and support you. I defer to each of you from this point forward.”

The men relaxed, and Wilson took Craig over to meet the team members individually.

“The assistant officer in charge on this mission is Lieutenant Commander Weddell,” Wilson said as he put his hand on the shoulder of a thin, but strong-looking young man.

Weddell appeared to be no older than twenty-five, and his face was fresh, but there was something in his eyes that revealed the confidence of experience. Craig couldn’t help but consider for a moment what a young man such as Weddell would be doing if WWIII hadn’t broken out. Would he be an accountant? A lawyer? A school teacher?

“It’s good to meet you, Doc,” Weddell said with a smile as he shook Craig’s hand.

“Likewise,” Craig replied, returning the smile.

Wilson turned to the other two members of the team. “These are Lieutenants Klein and Cheng.”

Craig shook the hands of both men, each of whom looked equally as unassuming as Wilson and Weddell. He felt he could just as easily have been walking into a PTA or neighborhood watch meeting. He’d expected giant, muscle-bound men, but instead he was meeting a group of highly trained, highly specialized regular Joes.

Klein’s and Cheng’s eyes fell on Robbie, each man sharing identical expressions of tentativeness.

“Listen, fellas,” Craig began to address the team, “the robot is here as an insurance policy, that’s all. His presence doesn’t reflect on the Joint Chiefs’ evaluation of your chances of coming back alive.”

“With all due respect,” Klein replied, “how do you know that? I mean, we’ve all been through this crap before, but we’ve never had our own personal robotic undertaker along for the ride.”

Craig’s spine stiffened with surprise at Klein’s morbid analogy. He smiled and shook his head. “Nah, it’s not like that, Lieutenant. Look. This is brand new technology. The only reason these robots aren’t included on every mission is because they just came online. When I started my training with Robbie here,” Craig continued, gesturing toward the robot, “it was still in the testing phase. He’s here because you guys are VIPs, not R.I.P.s, okay?”

Klein nodded. “Yeah, understood, Doc.,” he replied. “It’s all good.”

Craig felt he could detect dubiousness in Klein’s tone, hidden deep beneath the highly trained professionalism.

“I understand you haven’t been briefed on this mission yet, Doc,” Wilson stated.

“That’s right,” Craig replied, his eyes on the extraordinarily advanced gear that the team members were assembling. “Everything’s top secret. I got a one-page order to join your team for the mission. I don’t know anything else about it.”

Wilson put his hand on Craig’s shoulder and walked him a few paces away from the team as he lowered his voice. “I’ve got orders to brief you en route, Doc. And let me just say that when you hear the details, I don’t think you’re gonna be so confident about the whole R.I.P. thing.”

6

SpaceShip3 wobbled slightly in the turbulence as the 148-foot wingspan of WhiteKnight3 endured the stresses on its carbon composite wing. WhiteKnight3 appeared delicate from afar, but its carbon composite was three times the strength of steel, and the frame made it capable of not only nestling SpaceShip3 underneath it, but also executing six-g turns. As SpaceShip3 made the journey up to the 50,000-foot detachment point, there was an air of quiet contemplation amongst the crew.

Commander Wilson broke it as a computer-generated map of the Earth, complete with WhiteKnight3’s current position and its trajectory, flashed onto the front screen. “Doc, when we reach 50,000-feet, SpaceShip3 will detach, and we’ll start dropping in a hurry.” He grinned. “It’s a hell of a rush. There’s even more of a rush afterward. The hybrid rocket will kick in, and, in a matter of seconds, we’ll accelerate to 4,000 kilometers per hour. You’re gonna love it.”

Craig smiled broadly, the notion that he was on a spaceship finally beginning to sink in. Millionaires had been able to travel into space in the years before the war broke out, but regular people like him could only dream of such an experience. As serious as the moment was, the idea of traveling into space temporarily made the danger disappear from his mind.

“The distance from New Mexico to Shenzhen,” Wilson continued, “is approximately 12,300 kilometers, so even at three times the speed of sound, the flight’s still gonna take us three hours—plenty of time for me to brief you on the mission.”

“Sounds good, Commander,” Craig replied.

“For now, just sit back and enjoy the ride,” Lieutenant Commander Weddell added.

Craig turned to the other members of his team, each one smiling. The shared look on their faces was childlike ebullience, thinly veiled behind adult professionalism. It was clear that, despite their personal sacrifices, their loved ones left behind at home, and the mortal danger of the mission, it was all worth it in that moment. These were men slipping the surly bonds of Earth.

“Detach in one minute,” said the calm, even tone of WhiteKnight3’s pilot over the address system.

“Roger that,” replied the equally calm tone of SpaceShip3’s pilot.

“Roger that,” echoed Commander Wilson. He turned to his team. “Okay, boys, helmets on and hold on to your butts.”

Craig and the others slipped their helmets on and locked them into position, lowering the golden sun-reflective visors.

“Detach in thirty seconds,” the WhiteKnight3 pilot said.

“Roger that,” SpaceShip3’s pilot repeated.

“Crap your pants in thirty-one seconds,” Lieutenant Cheng said in a low voice.

“Radio silence,” Wilson said calmly.

WhiteKnight3’s pilot began the final countdown. “Ten… nine… eight… seven… six… five… four… three… two… ONE! We are a go for detachment.”

“Roger that,” SpaceShip3’s pilot confirmed.

There was a thump against the hull of SpaceShip3’s roof as the mechanized claws detached themselves, and the vehicle began to drop away from its mothership. Craig’s posterior immediately came out of his bucket seat, only his harness keeping him from hitting the ceiling. The seconds ticked by, painfully slowly as the ship continued to drop a safe distance from WhiteKnight3.

Next, the hybrid rocket came to life. To Craig, it felt as though the hand of God had taken hold of the ship and thrust it forward, the nearly unimaginable power seemingly too much to be manmade. Barely controlled technology blistered its way up a steep incline, and the ship throttled through the upper edges of the atmosphere. Craig could hardly move his neck in his suit and helmet, but he managed to turn his head just enough to catch the spectacular view from the closest window. The blue of the sky began to recede, first becoming an indigo before finally giving way to black.

Suddenly, the engines stopped. It took Craig a moment to accept that the silence wasn’t simply the result of the engines having been switched off; it was the silence of space that was so unsettling. There was no more shimmering and shuddering of the fuselage through turbulence, no more sounds of wind drag stressing the wings. SpaceShip3 was now living up to its name, a ship in space, the truly endless ocean of blackness enveloping Craig for the first time in his life.

“You’re an astronaut now, Doc,” Commander Wilson observed, his tone cheerful. Craig looked up to see his commander unstrapping from his seat at the front of the cabin and floating free in the microgravity of sub-orbit. “Congratulations.”

Craig wanted to reply, but there were no sufficient words. Instead, his breath caught in his mouth. He hurriedly unbuckled his own seatbelt and stepped up quickly, amazed that the floor didn’t welcome him as it had every other moment of his life. Instead, it let him go, his body floating freely through the cabin. “My God,” he whispered.

“Boys, remove the seats,” Wilson ordered the rest of the team. Each of them, already unharnessed and floating through the cabin, began detaching the seats from the floor of the ship. “Doc, you’re with me. It’s time you got briefed.”

7

“Twenty-three hours, twelve minutes, and…” Wilson checked the time readout on his aug glasses. “…and thirty seconds ago, the USS Independence fired a Trident 2 missile toward Shenzhen, which is, as you now know, our drop point.”

Craig swallowed hard when he heard his fears confirmed. “Holy hell. Trident 2s are equipped with sixteen separate warheads.” Sam was right, he thought. They’re going to drop me right into nuclear fallout.

“That’s right,” Wilson replied. The screen at the front of the ship showed a top view map of the missile’s trajectory. “It split into sixteen, with one warhead hitting its true target and the other fifteen forming a perimeter 200 miles in diameter—basically, the manmade gates of Hell.”

“What was the true target?”

“Hopefully, the Chinese A.I. mainframe.”

Craig was silent for a moment. “Holy hell.”

“You said that already,” Wilson replied with a grin as he slapped Craig hard on the back. “This is the big one, Doc, but with all the secrecy beforehand, I’m sure you already had your suspicions.”

“I did. It’s something else to have it confirmed, however.”

Wilson nodded, though the muscles near his eyes tightened ever so slightly, making Craig suspect he was being read. “Intelligence believes the A.I. mainframe was located in a bunker about one kilometer below the surface. Our mission is to get in, get boots on the ground, and assess whether or not the strike was effective or ineffective. Basically, to provide ocular proof that the Chinese A.I. threat has been eliminated.”

“Why can’t that be confirmed with satellites?”

Wilson turned to the screen and swiped it, bringing up a live satellite image of the east coast of mainland China.

Craig let out a low whistle in response to seeing the image. A colossal dust cloud larger than the state of Texas had enveloped the area, making it impossible for the satellite to peer through. “Dear Lord. This is… Biblical.”

“What you are seeing is the result of decades of desertification in China, combined with sixteen nuclear detonations sending yellow dust into the sky. Even with the best resolution in the world, there’s no way we can confirm the kill from space,” Wilson further explained. “The Joint Chiefs don’t trust drones either, and if we don’t get in there and confirm the kill, the Chinese may be able to recover the A.I. or the wreckage and reconstitute somewhere else. As you can see, this mission is as top secret and high priority as they get. If we’re successful, this war is over.”

“So the perimeter the other nukes created is all about giving us a head start.”

“That’s right,” Wilson confirmed. “The Chinese still don’t know we can do suborbital insertions, so they’ll concentrate their energy on protecting the perimeter until it’s safe to enter. We’re gonna beat ‘em to the punch by jumping as soon as the fallout has reached the surface. With any luck, it’ll take the Chinese anywhere from several minutes to an hour to mount a HALO insertion.”

“And we’ll already be finished,” Craig added. “What if the A.I. is still functional?”

“Let’s hope not, but if it is, it’s defenses should be utterly destroyed. We’ll be packing more than enough explosives to finish the job.”

“All of that sounds reasonable,” Craig replied, “but there’s one glaring omission. If the Chinese are going to be collapsing in on us, I get how we’re going to beat them to the punch on the insertion, but what about the extraction?”

Commander Wilson turned his head quickly, appearing once again to try to read Craig’s face. “I thought maybe you’d be able to fill us in on that aspect, Doc.”

“Me?” Craig responded, perplexed.

Wilson’s smile returned, but this time there was something different—something behind it—an impurity. “We’re not idiots, Doc.”

At that moment, Craig realized that things were far worse than he’d previously thought. “Are you telling me the extraction is supposed to occur after we’re dead?”

Wilson’s eyes narrowed. “You seriously didn’t know that already?”

“Hey, Commander, honestly, if this is their plan, I had no previous knowledge of it. I thought I was here to provide medical support. That’s all.”

After a moment of continuing to read Craig’s face, Wilson finally nodded, apparently satisfied that Craig wasn’t playing poker and there was no bluff to call. “Okay. Well, it doesn’t matter whether I believe you or not. The fact is, there’s an extraction plan, but it seems pretty farfetched. When we heard they were sending a MAD bot along with S.A. body bags, we put two and two together.”

“What’s the official plan?” Craig asked.

“The exoskeletons are our only transportation. With the respirocytes and the exoskeletons working in tandem, we’re supposed to sprint for over an hour to the top of Maluan Mountain. Stealth Blackhawks will apparently be there to meet us.”

“Sounds like a pretty typical extraction,” Craig observed.

“Yeah, but these helicopters are supposed to make it through what will likely be a hell-storm of Chinese air patrols in the area,” Wilson pointed out. “It won’t be impossible if their side is in enough disarray, but it seems like a long shot to me. If I were a betting man, I’d have to say it looks like we’re about to punch a one-way ticket.”

“So,” Craig began as he lightly pivoted on the balls of his feet to keep his upright position in the microgravity, “you think the real plan is to leave us stranded on the mountain? And that, with our respirocyte supply dwindling, our only chance of survival will be to put ourselves into suspended animation?”

“That sounds like the most likely outcome,” Wilson replied.

Craig turned his head and regarded Robbie; the machine was floating in the microgravity, unmoving like a metal corpse, lightly brushing against the walls of the fuselage and bobbing freely throughout. “I’m not looking forward to that,” Craig stated resignedly.

“How do those things work anyway?” Wilson asked. “The body bags, I mean.”

“Hydrogen sulfide,” Craig replied. “The bags are cooled, and small amounts of hydrogen sulfide will put a human into a suspended state. They’ve been designed so soldiers in danger of suffering catastrophic blood loss on the battlefield can be put into hibernation. The bleeding stops, and their injuries can be treated when their body arrives at a hospital, even if it’s several hours later.”

“Will it work if oxygen deprivation is the problem?” Wilson astutely asked.

Craig nodded. “Yeah.”

“And the brass knows this?”

“Of course.”

“Then, Doc, it looks to me like we’re about to become frozen packages to be extracted at the United States military’s leisure.”

8

Samantha Emilson sat alone in the dark, waiting to see who would be next to come through the iron door. She’d been in the room for over an hour—waiting. She’d experienced this before; keeping her waiting was a standard interrogation technique. As usual, she sat quietly frustrated and stared straight forward at the door, thinking of all the work that she could have been doing instead.

However, there was something a little different about her agonizing wait this time. Usually, the whole lab was dragged in together and questioned. The FBI wanted to know everything about the research taking place in the Aldous Gibson lab. They constantly checked and rechecked, even though the lab worked with multiple government grants from DARPA, the Defense Advanced Research Projects Agency. The constant monitoring of their work was stressful, to say the least, but at least it had always been about the lab.

This time, however, it appeared to be only about her.

Finally, the metal door slowly creaked open and the friendly, wrinkled countenance of Professor Aldous Gibson appeared.

“Aldous!” she exclaimed, relieved, as she sprang to her feet and embraced him, happy to see a friendly face. “What’s going on? Do you know?”

Aldous pulled her in front of him and locked eyes with her, his grip surprisingly strong for a man of his age. He looked as though there was something he wanted to say but couldn’t; however, his expression appeared to say she should trust him.

“They have a recording of you saying you don’t support the war or the government,” Aldous began, as he guided her back into her chair and took the chair on the opposite side of the small interrogation table. “It was recorded earlier today—a conversation between your husband and yourself.”

Samantha was nearly dumbfounded. “Are you serious? They recorded that?”

Aldous nodded. “Yes.”

She shook her head as though rebooting, her shock at the idea of being recorded quickly being replaced with indignation. “Well, so what? Am I not allowed to have an opinion in this country anymore?”

Aldous held his hand up to calm her, the same trust-me expression remaining earnestly across his face. “You can have your own opinion, but given the sensitive nature of both yours and your husband’s involvement with top secret projects, you can understand why they want to be sure—”

“No, I can’t understand it!” Samantha retorted, cutting Aldous off. “I’ve done everything that’s been asked of me! Why am I being treated like a prisoner?”

Aldous smiled, leaning forward toward his young protégé, taking her hand calmly in his and relating in a low, conspiratorial voice, “You’ve done nothing wrong. This will lead only to a simple lesson learned for you, Sam. In this brave new world of ours, it’s best to remember that people in sensitive positions must sometimes keep their opinions to themselves.”

The metal door swung open behind Aldous, a high-pitched squeak accompanying the movement, as a large man in a dark suit and navy-blue tie entered. “I’m sorry to interrupt, Professor, but it’s time for me to proceed with the interview,” the man announced.

“No trouble at all, my good man,” Aldous replied. “I’m sure Samantha is eager to get this misunderstanding behind her as quickly as possible.” He turned to Samantha and flashed a warm, calming smile. “I’ll see you soon, Sam.”

Aldous left, and the man in the suit closed the door behind him. He wore aug glasses and appeared to be reading a file. “I’m Agent O’Brien,” he announced matter-of-factly.

Samantha laughed but quickly stifled it.

“Something funny?” O’Brien replied, his face stone cold.

Samantha shrugged. “Are you serious? O’Brien is here to interrogate me?”

O’Brien’s face remained unmoving.

Samantha pointed to the door. “You know that door is marked 101 on the outside?”

O’Brien’s face didn’t twitch. “Is that supposed to mean something?”

She shook her head and inhaled deeply. “You really have no idea what role you’re playing in history, do you?”

Finally, O’Brien cocked his head to one side, curious. “What role is that, Professor Emilson?”

“Orwellian. It’s right in front of you, but you can’t even see it.”

“Orwellian?” O’Brien removed a Bluetooth pen from his pocket and began to write on a computer-generated notepad that only he could see through his aug glasses.

“As in 1984. George Orwell.”

“Ah,” O’Brien said, finally understanding the reference. “Never read it.”

“No kidding.”

“I do know what it’s about though—big government controlling the heroic populace. Is that correct?”

“Sure.”

“A Luddite government perhaps?”

“You really oughtta read the damn book.”

“As you have, Professor Emilson? Will I then see our government as evil and wish to rebel against it, like the hero of 1984?” It was clear from his rapidly moving eyes that O’Brien was fumbling to look up 1984 on Wikipedia or Sparknotes like a C- student, desperate before a final exam. “Like Winston?” he announced, hoping she didn’t recognize his use of a technological cheat sheet.

Samantha looked up at the ceiling and placed her hands on top of her head as she exhaled a long, frustrated sigh. “I’m in Hell.”

9

The SOLO team stood only inches apart from one another, all of them facing the starboard side of SpaceShip3 as they waited for the drop order. They were fully garbed in their SOLO suits, the Nomex outer shell giving the suits a sleek, wet look. The exoskeletons component of the suits were designed with structural batteries that took the shape of working parts so no single, heavy battery pack was necessary. The exoskeletons were imperative so each man could carry his large backpack, which housed his parachute and weaponry. The fuselage had mostly been depressurized, and the members of the team—five humans plus Robbie—stood at the ready, the humans flexing nervous fingers and toes inside their life-supporting suits. SpaceShip3’s pilot periodically engaged the hybrid rocket thrusters to keep the craft over the target area as the group waited for word that the fallout had descended to an acceptable level in the landing zone.

“Listen up!” Wilson began, keeping his position at point in the triangular formation in which the SOLO members stood. “Remember, your SOLO suit doubles as a nuclear, biological, chemical protection suit, but we’ve never jumped into fresh fallout like this before. The NBC suits will increase our exposure time, but even they have their limits. The Kevlar woven into the material isn’t likely to be enough to stop the armor-piercing ammo the Chinese have, so if you take a bullet down there, don’t try to stay in the fight. Get your ass to the extraction point as soon as possible, because you don’t want to see what that radiation exposure would do to you. Is that clear?”

“Hooah!”

“Okay, we just got our orders. We’re sixty seconds to drop time,” Wilson relayed excitedly. A green timer began counting down on the OLED heads up displays on each of their visors. “It’s time to stop breathing, boys. Hold your breath and activate your respirocytes.”

Craig tried to resist the instinctive urge to take in a last gulp of air, but the SOLO suits only had a minimal air supply—just enough to make it possible for the team members to speak to one another. Instead, he closed his eyes meditatively and concentrated on not taking in another breath. Just as before, only hours earlier in the presence of the doctor with the beautiful smile, Craig found himself marveling that he could live without air.

The green timer display dropped below thirty seconds.

“You holdin’ up okay, Doc?” Wilson asked over his shoulder.

“Hell yeah,” Craig replied. He turned to Robbie. “Robbie, you stay on my six until we reach the surface, understand?”

“I understand, Captain Emilson,” Robbie replied.

Craig turned back and faced the same direction as the rest of the team. In only ten seconds, the bottom of the ship would open up in trap-door fashion, and they would begin their descent.

“Remember, Doc,” Wilson barked, “when the door opens, you won’t even feel like you’re falling for the first thirty seconds, but keep an eye on your time gauge. If you aren’t in the delta position by then, you’re a goner.”

The count reached zero.

“Away!” announced the crackling, radio voice of the pilot.

The doors swung open and the small pressure vacuum sucked the six figures out into space in their triangle formation. Craig was the far man on the left.

The silence was perfect—not even the familiar sound of his own breathing accompanied him. Wilson had been right: As the seconds ticked by on his HUD, Craig didn’t feel as though he were falling at all. The formation seemed to be a tableau, hanging in the blackness of space, the azure blue of the Earth mixed with the warm brown of the Asian continent below. The other members of the SOLO team expertly adjusted their trajectories, each man putting himself into the critical twenty-five-degree angle to control his speed and drag when they hit the atmosphere. Craig awkwardly performed the maneuvers needed to match their delta positions—movements much more difficult to perform in a supersonic spacesuit that felt like a sleeping bag with arms than they were in his familiar HALO suit.

The seconds continued to tick by as the telemetry, communications, and pressure readouts flashed on the OLED of his HUD. The thirty-second mark was reached, and the aneroids in his suit reacted to the atmospheric pressure as they began to hit the outer rim of the atmosphere, the psi remaining at 3.5 to keep him comfortable and conscious.

“Good work, Doc. You’re doing fine,” said the reassuring voice of Commander Wilson over the radio. Craig looked down at the commander, just a couple of meters below him, still the point of their formation. “Keep those arms tucked. The pressure won’t feel like much at first, but when we hit Mach 1, the turbulence will be powerful. Even a little twitch can send you into a fatal tailspin.”

“Noted,” Craig replied. He wanted to gulp a nervous breath of air but resisted the urge. The HUD read just over four minutes remaining on their descent. Their altitude was dropping dramatically as their speed approached Mach 1.

“Sonic boom is imminent, boys! Steady!” Wilson shouted.

The SOLO suits were equipped with sound dampeners in the helmets to dull the thunderous clap of the sonic boom, but they couldn’t do much to curtail the turbulence. Craig braced every muscle in his body as the speedometer continued to climb. He closed his eyes and clenched his jaw.

The sonic boom percussion felt like the explosion of a nearby landmine. The members of the team were seemingly all able to ride it out, and Craig’s eyes flew back open when the turbulence seemed to settle. The position of the four others in the triangle formation remained perfect, but the green dot signifying Robbie’s position on Craig’s HUD was suddenly dropping away behind him, moving further and further from the team.

“Doc, did you just lose your robot friend?” Wilson shouted.

“Looks like it,” Craig confirmed. There was no way to turn his head to get a visual confirmation, but it appeared the boom had sent Robbie into a tailspin behind them. “It’s okay. If he recovers from the spin and lands all right, he’ll double-time it to our target and meet us.”

“All right,” Wilson replied.

A second later, Craig’s HUD suddenly went blank, before briefly turning back on and then going blank once again.

“Uh, my HUD just went down,” Weddell stated in controlled alarm.

“Mine too,” Craig replied.

“We’re all down,” Wilson quickly realized. “We’re gonna have to open high and do it manually!”

Then, just as suddenly as they had flashed off, the HUDs came back online.

“I’m back up!” Craig shouted.

“Is everyone back up?” Wilson shouted.

Each member of the team confirmed.

“Okay! Then we stick to the original plan. Adjust to thirty-five degrees!”

Craig watched the time to opening tick down on his HUD. They were now only a minute away from their computer-controlled low opening. Their speed was slowing, but something didn’t feel right.

“Commander, have the onboard SOLO systems ever glitched like this before?” Craig asked.

“No. This is a first,” Wilson replied.

“Then I recommend we do a high manual—”

“Cut the chatter, Doc!” Wilson shouted. “Concentrate!”

The yellow dust covering the ground was closing in below them, its surface gleaming in the sunlight as it crawled like a yellow, living fog. The impact crater into which they were supposed to be touching down wasn’t visible.

A horrifying possibility suddenly reached into Craig’s skull and drummed its frozen fingers over his brain. The time readout was now below twenty seconds. “Oh no,” he whispered. “I’m taking command!” Craig suddenly shouted, nearly screaming in desperation. “Open your chutes now! Override! Override!”

“Belay that order!” Commander Wilson shouted back.

“Override! Override!”

Ten seconds…

“Follow protocol, SOLO!” Wilson screamed.

“The telemetry’s wrong! Open! Open!” Craig bellowed furiously. He opened his chute, the wind catching it hard as it unfurled, tugging him into a dramatic deceleration. The other members of his team fell away into the yellow dust, disappearing as though they’d been figments of his imagination.

Craig continued to float downward for several seconds, the yellow dust reaching upward to envelop his boots. “SOLO team, do you copy? Commander Wilson? Do you copy?”

The silence continued for a few seconds more before, finally, Weddell’s voice crackled through the interference. “Doc! Commander Wilson is…he’s dead, sir.”

10

Craig touched down in a thick yellow cloud of dust. His parachute ejected automatically so he wouldn’t be dragged away into the dust storm. Above, the sun’s rays were nearly visible, suggesting that the dust cloud was abating, as predicted, but for now, he was blinded, with only his HUD to guide him. “Weddell, I’m on your three o’clock,” Craig said, “fifteen meters away.”

“Copy.”

The green dot on Craig’s HUD that signified Wilson was also still active, and Weddell’s dot was next to it. Cheng and Klein had vanished. Craig strode in his exoskeleton, only a few steps taking him most of the way to the quickly materializing silhouette of Weddell, leaning over the crumpled form of Wilson. A couple strides more, and the image came into focus, the stark reality of Wilson’s nearly pulverized body emerging.

“You were right, Doc,” Weddell said as he turned his head to look up at Craig. “The telemetry was all wrong. I played it safe and followed your orders at the last second. My chute opened in time, but I hit the surface hard.” He turned and looked down at his fallen officer-in-charge. “Commander Wilson didn’t even open his chute. He…God, he hit the ground at terminal velocity.” He shook his head. “I saw him hit.”

Craig dropped to his knees and tried to get a view of Wilson’s face, but the commander had fallen face down, and his helmet had burrowed into an impact crater of its own creation. Craig could read Wilson’s absent vitals on his HUD, so it seemed true that the commander was, indeed, dead. But the SOLO team were super soldiers. “There might still be hope,” Craig said to Weddell.

“What? What are you talking about? I saw him hit the ground myself. He’s dead as dead, Doc.”

Craig pushed Wilson’s pulverized body so that it turned over, revealing the golden reflective facemask. He popped Wilson’s mask up so he could see inside the helmet; the visor was splashed with blood, but Wilson’s head appeared to be intact. “The respirocytes,” Craig replied. “His brain is still getting oxygen. If I can get him into suspended animation fast enough—”

“I understand,” Weddell quickly said. “SOLO team, do you copy?” The radio crackled for a few moments, but there were periodic pops and chirps, and one sounded like it might be a voice. “Did you hear that?” Weddell asked Craig.

“Yes. Weddell, they were on the far right of the formation.” Craig stood to his feet and stepped a few paces through the yellow dust before he quickly stumbled over a ledge, tumbling onto his stomach, digging hard with his exoskeleton’s strength into the earth to keep from tumbling further down the steep incline. “Damn it! Weddell, we just missed the crater! It was to the south! If Klein and Cheng opened manually, they might have made it!”

“That makes sense,” Weddell replied excitedly. “The crater goes down one kilometer. If they’re far enough down there, that would explain why we can’t get radio contact through all the interference.”

Craig finished crawling back up over the lip of the crater and returned to see Weddell standing, having retrieved his twin machine guns from his backpack. The guns were gigantic, and the armor-piercing bullets made them far too heavy to be carried by a regular human; fortunately the exoskeleton did 100 percent of the heavy lifting.

“I can head down there,” Weddell said determinedly. “If they’re already there, I’ll establish contact, and we can still finish the mission. You should stay here and wait for Robbie to return. We might need that thing after all.”

“There’s a problem with that plan,” Craig replied.

“What?”

“I don’t think that was just a glitch with our telemetry. I think we were sabotaged. New coordinates were fed to us at the last minute, pushing us off target so we’d miss the crater and hit the outer surface.”

“Are you saying—”

“The A.I. is still functioning. Somehow, it detected us and tried to defend itself.”

Weddell’s face was ghost white. “That’s bad news, Doc.”

“If you get down there and don’t make contact with Cheng and Klein, my advice is that you toss as much Semtex down that hole as you can and haul your ass back up. We’ll head back to the extraction point and report what we know.”

“Agreed,” Weddell replied. “Stay here. I’m going to go dark pretty quick with all this interference, but I’ll contact you ASAP, when I’m making my way back up.”

“Good luck,” Craig replied as he watched Weddell jog into the yellow fog and disappear over the lip of the crater.

He turned back to Wilson and got down to his knees. The commander’s face was pale and lifeless—a horrific sight. Only minutes ago, he had been alive and in his element, guiding his team and helping the rookie make it safely to the surface. Now he was nothing. Just a bag of tenderized meat.

Or was he? The respirocytes had changed the game. Craig knew if his brain continued getting oxygen until the S.A. bags arrived, Wilson might just have a slim chance. His body had been destroyed, but as long as he could get to a hospital before he suffered brain death, survival was still possible.

“Robbie? Robbie, do you copy?” Craig asked over the radio. Robbie’s signal wasn’t appearing. The robot could run three times the speed of a human sprinter and sustain that pace for hours until his lithium air battery finally gave out. As long as Robbie was able to open his chute in time to avoid being pulverized on a rock somewhere, he should be rapidly approaching, but would he make it in time? “Robbie?” Craig said again, forlornly. It was unlikely that his communication would carry further than the Wi-Fi signal that detected his location.

Suddenly, Robbie’s green dot appeared on Craig’s HUD. Robbie was less than 200 meters away and approaching with supernatural swiftness. He’d be there in less than five seconds. “Robbie! Thank God! We’ve got a man down!”

The dot continued its rapid approach. The dust was beginning to settle, and Craig could peer further through the yellow storm. Robbie’s uncanny robotic run emerged as a dark brown silhouette, accented by the blue lights on his joints. The strange form quickly became larger.

It didn’t appear to be slowing down.

“Robbie?” Craig said one last time before the MAD bot leapt into the air and came crashing down upon him.

At the very last instant, Craig managed to put his arm up and block the attack, but the blow still knocked him hard to the ground. He kicked at the robot and knocked it away from him, sending it crashing to the ground a few meters away. “Robbie! Stand down!” he commanded.

The robot didn’t obey. Instead, it charged at him again, appearing from out of the yellow dust, barreling toward Craig’s chest.

“Goddamn it!” Craig shouted as he blocked the attack, backhanding Robbie to the side, sending the robot tumbling as it struggled to stay on its feet. The machine was faster than Craig, but its balance, although serviceable, was still inferior to that of a human. Craig used this advantage, along with the strength of his exoskeleton, which was equal to Robbie’s, to stay in the fight. “Sleep, Robbie! Sleep mode!” he commanded desperately.

Robbie had tumbled onto his side but he quickly snapped back up to his feet and began charging.

It was clear that the robot was no longer Robbie; the Chinese A.I. had somehow taken control of the MAD bot. Craig’s only chance was to terminate the unit before it terminated him. With no time to pull out one of his guns, he would have to repel one last attack and get Robbie onto the ground again. He punched the robot as it reached him, badly denting its face and driving it backward into the dust. It fell to the ground once more, and Craig immediately stood atop it, planting his heels on its chest. He reached for his backpack and began to withdraw one of his guns so he could blast the machine in the head and chest to disable it.

Before he could retrieve his weapon, however, it deftly swung its metal legs up under Craig’s pelvis and used a super-fast, powerful kick to drive Craig’s very human body upward and off of it. The impact sent Craig nearly three meters into the air, but far worse, it shattered his pelvis and lower spine, instantly paralyzing him below the waist. Craig landed in the dirt, face down, in shock, barely able to move.

A second later, Robbie had him twisted around, tossing him onto his back. “No,” Craig said weakly as the machine drove its fist through the several layers of protection of the SOLO suit and grasped the front of his uniform, pulling his limp body, helmet and all, out of its protection as though he were a premature calf being roughly liberated from the dead body of its mother. Robbie tossed Craig roughly next to Wilson before quickly crawling into the SOLO suit and exoskeleton, assuming control and expertly retrieving the guns.

“No,” Craig whispered weakly again as he watched. He remembered what Wilson had said about being exposed to the fallout, but he was helpless. He couldn’t feel his legs, and he couldn’t defend himself. All he could do was lie there on his side and watch as Robbie leapt into the crater, undoubtedly in search of the rest of the SOLO team.

“SOLO team,” Craig said, mustering as much strength as possible as he tried to warn the rest of the men of the uncontrollable threat that was stalking them. “The A.I. has control of Robbie. Do you copy?” His voice barely crossed the threshold of a whisper. The radio returned only empty static. “No,” he said one last time.

Flashes of light popped in the dust cloud of the crater like sheet lightning on a summer evening back on the farm. Each flash was a cruel joke—an exclamation point on the A.I.’s victory.

“Not like this,” Craig whispered. “Not like this.” He tried to take a breath, but he couldn’t. “Samantha…” he began, his tone suddenly softening. “Sam. I don’t know if they’re going to let you see this, but just in case, I love you. I’m so sorry I couldn’t make it back to you. I wish…I wish we’d been born in a different time. You were the love of my life. You are the love of my life.” He looked back down at Wilson’s face, lifeless. The image was surreal. It seemed wrong. “Life is the most important thing, Sam. Keep living. No matter what. Keep living.”

A few moments later, Robbie leapt preternaturally out of the crater and landed inches from where Craig remained, immobilized like an ant with its legs pulled off. The MAD bot aimed its gun, pointing the barrel squarely at Craig’s chest.

“If you don’t want to see the future,” the A.I. began in Robbie’s juvenile voice, “then you have to die.”

The gun thundered to life.

Craig died.

There wasn’t even blackness.

PART 2

1

WAKING UP wasn’t a choice. Even if one hoped to rest in peace, eternal sleep was no longer an option.

Craig opened his eyes, his head in a hazy stupor, but the picture quickly became understandable. He was in a bed, his wife nearby to the left, the room small and sterile. “I’m alive,” he whispered.

“Yes, you’re alive,” Samantha replied, her lips smiling while her eyes told an altogether different story.

“It was a trap,” Craig suddenly said. “The others—”

Samantha stepped to him and took his left hand, causing him to suddenly realize that his wrist was in a restraint. “Craig, you’re alive. You’re safe. I’ve missed you more than you can know.” She placed her head on his chest and put an open palm on his heart. “I never thought I’d see you again.”

He wanted to hold her, but the restraints made it impossible. He could only move his left thumb against the side of her hand. “It’s okay, baby. I’m alive. We’re going to be okay, no matter what. I won’t leave you again—not ever.”

She suddenly stood straight, her face tensed hard against some sort of hidden anguish. “But, Craig, there are things I have to tell you that won’t be easy to hear.”

Craig read the sympathetic expression on her face. She hadn’t been to war, and she didn’t realize the strength of a serviceman. To her, the news that his team was dead seemed beyond words—but he knew he could handle it. He’d seen it with his own eyes, and he remembered it in vivid detail. “I’m ready,” he said softly as he nodded to his wife. “I can take it. My team. They didn’t make it. Right?”

Samantha shook her head and looked down at Craig’s hand in hers. “No. They didn’t make it.”

Craig nodded again and sighed as he looked up at the ceiling. “I remember. I remember Robbie killing them.”

Samantha looked up suddenly, her eyes intently fixed on Craig’s, her expression one of curiosity. “How much do you remember?”

“I-I remember fighting the robot. I remember it leaping into the crater, chasing down the others. From that point on, it’s a little fuzzy.”

“Can you remember at all what happened to you?” she asked earnestly.

He closed his eyes and tried to conjure up the memory. “I was injured. I wasn’t in my SOLO suit. I must have…passed out.”

Samantha’s chest heaved as she tried in vain to control her breathing. Nothing could have prepared her for this situation—and it was about to get worse.

“How’d…how did they get me out of there?” Craig asked.

“It was your MAD bot. It’d been hacked by the Chinese A.I., but once it…finished with all of you, it released the MAD bot, and then Robbie returned to normal protocol. It collected your corpses and put you all into suspended—”

“What?” Craig cut her off. “Corpses?”

Samantha’s face was overwhelmed with emotion. “Craig,” she began, “you died.”

His grip on her hand tightened. He’d been right. With a super soldier, everything was possible. He let go of a long exhale and then tried to relax against his pillow as he nodded once again. “The respirocytes kept my brain alive,” he said.

She nodded. “Yes, and your MAD bot put you into the suspended animation bag. It dragged your entire team up to the extraction point on top of Maluan Mountain. The radiation levels were low up there. You were picked up…” She paused for a moment, seemingly having to will herself over a nearly insurmountable barrier before finishing, “You were picked up…when the war ended.”

Craig’s breathing suddenly picked up. “When the war ended? Sam…how long has it been?” It couldn’t have been that long, Craig thought to himself, desperately. Sam hasn’t changed that much. Her hair is a bit different—something about her face—a bit smoother. Months? A year?

Samantha inhaled and slowly blinked her eyes before placing her hand upon Craig’s chest in an attempt to calm him. “Craig, the war ended fourteen years ago.”

2

“His cortisol levels just spiked dramatically,” informed the voice from the shadows. “I’ll signal his nans to stimulate his hypothalamus to produce corticotrophin-releasing hormone accordingly.”

“Just keep him calm,” Aldous Gibson replied as he stood inches from the LCD wall that served as a one-way window into the recovery room. “The play-by-play is not necessary.”

“Understood,” replied the voice. “My apologies.”

On the other side of the window, Craig’s panic was suddenly soothed. Against all reason, he was beginning to relax. “Fourteen years?” he whispered. He turned and regarded his side of the window; from where he was, it didn’t appear as a window at all, the screen running an image of a beige wall, tiny chips in the paint visible to sell the forgery.

Samantha quickly noticed Craig’s sudden and unnatural calmness. She turned her head slightly and glared at the wall but didn’t dare shake her head, fearful of tipping Craig off to the fact that they were not alone.

“You may have overdone it,” Aldous said quietly over his shoulder to the shadows. “Perhaps, rein it in a little.”

Craig suddenly scoffed, a smile donning on his face. “A joke?”

“Craig, I obviously wouldn’t joke about this.”

The smile melted. “But I couldn’t have been…it’s impossible. You are thirty-two years old. You’d be forty-six now, but you look…” He squinted as he scrutinized her juvenile countenance, “twenty-five.”

“I’m forty-six, Craig,” she quickly replied. “You are thirty-two, just as you were when you…” She paused for a moment as she struggled to find the right tone with which to say, “…died.”

Craig was silent. His eyes were locked on hers, but the situation had moved into the realm of absurdity.

She sighed and tried to relax her shoulders as she sat on the side of his bed. “So much has happened since you died. It’s hard to explain it.”

“How can you still be so young looking?”

“I’ve had a variety of treatments over the last decade,” she began. “We’ve had so many breakthroughs. You remember, Craig, when we used to talk about Moore’s Law?”

“Of course—exponential improvement in processing power for computers. It was all the Purists talked about when they were warning against strong A.I.”

“Well, Moore’s Law has continued. Processing power keeps exponentially increasing, even as Morgan tried to stomp out strong A.I.”

Craig’s face suddenly twitched as a thought struck him. “The war ended? Did we win?”

Her expression was neutral. “Morgan won. We didn’t win anything.”

The strange calm Craig had been feeling was quickly fading. “Honey,” Craig replied, “this is tough enough for me. Can you try to be clear? I need to know.”

“He succeeded in destroying the Chinese A.I. He detonated another tactical nuke right in the crater where you and your team were sent to investigate. Since then, he and his fascist government have been waging the Species War against strong A.I. It’s become like McCarthyism out there. Of course, it’s really just an excuse to maintain his draconian legal powers and remain in power as a dictator.” She held her right hand up to her forehead and squeezed her temples. “We’ve been hunted, Craig. Morgan’s taken over the entire world. There are no more free countries. China was absorbed into the Democratic Union, and then Morgan just made himself the head of state of the World Government. After WWIII, no one was left to oppose him, and individual governments were deemed dangerous in case any ‘rogue states’ chose to develop A.I. Craig, five and a half billion people died in that war. No one had the stomach to disagree with him. In the minds of most of the remaining population, A.I. equals evil.”

An intense concern narrowed Craig’s eyes. “You said you’ve been hunted. Why? Are you building strong A.I.?”

Her eyes darted up to him. “We’ve already built it.”

“The levels are spiking again, Professor,” the voice said. “Shall I?”

“No,” Aldous replied resignedly. “This is her show. We’ll resist tampering.”

“That may be dangerous, Professor.”

“It might be messy,” Aldous conceded, “but it is her decision. Let’s abide by it, shall we?”

“As you wish.”

“Are you out of your mind?” Craig reacted, resisting the urge to scream and instead whispering harshly. “Five billion people died to prevent that, and now you’re making all of their deaths meaningless, as if their lives were worth nothing!”

“I didn’t make their deaths about nothing,” Samantha retorted. “Their deaths were meaningless because of Morgan. I never asked anyone to die for me.”

Craig shut his eyes tight and tried to control his breathing. Exasperated, he decided his best course of action was a quick retreat. “I’m alive,” he began in a softer tone. “That’s all that matters.” His breathing began to slow and come under control. “All of this other stuff, we can deal with it as it comes. Baby, I’m just so happy to see you. Please undo these restraints.”

Samantha didn’t move.

“You gave me the bad news, but I’m okay. Just set me free and let me hold you.”

She remained still. “I… I didn’t tell you everything.”

Something in his wife’s eyes sent a stab of ice into Craig’s chest. She’d described a nightmare world, yet she looked as though she were holding on to the worst of it. What could be worse? he thought. What could possibly be worse? “What is it?” he asked.

“Craig, it’s been fourteen years… and…” She stopped, overwhelmed as tears quickly welled and her voice choked.

“And what?” he asked, his voice filled with sympathy.

“Be on the ready,” Aldous said. “We might need to—”

“Power him down?” the voice suggested. “I understand. I’m ready.”

“Craig,” Samantha managed to finally whisper through a labyrinth of tears, throat tightness, and shortness of breath. “I’m—I married someone else. I’m remarried to Aldous Gibson.”

Craig lay stunned for several seconds before finally blinking. “What the hell are you talking about?”

“I’m…I’m—”

“You married that old man?”

“He’s not old anymore.”

“I’m still alive!”

“I didn’t know—”

“Bull!” He thrust his head forward and then back down, hard against his pillow as he pulled hard on his restraints. “I’m going to kill him!”

“Craig, please—”

“I knew there was something going on between you!” he shouted accusingly.

“Never! Never while you were alive!”

“I’m still alive!” Craig screamed out.

As he did so, green sparks of energy suddenly formed around his fists. His face contorted into surprise. “What the hell was that?”

Samantha’s head hung in a mixture of surrender and shame. “It’s…Craig, so many things have changed. I can’t explain it all. I’m sorry. I tried.”

“What do you mean you ‘tried?’” Craig thundered in response. “What the hell did you try? You woke me up to tell me you’ve been cheating on me with a geriatric?”

She turned to the LCD wall and nodded.

“What the hell was that?” Craig said as he watched her strange gesture.

“I tried,” Samantha sadly repeated.

“Is he on the other side of that wall?” Craig demanded. “Has he been watching us?”

The green sparks suddenly returned to his fists, this time accompanied by what looked like ball lightning, obliterating his restraints. With his teeth clenched in fury, Craig tossed the ball of energy toward the wall, smashing a hole in the center.

In the center of the hole, framed by raining pieces of glass, Aldous Gibson slowly brought his arms down from the protective shield they formed around his face, revealing the countenance of a man in his late twenties.

“What the hell?” Craig whispered in disbelief before he quickly lost consciousness.

This time, there was black.

3

WAKING UP from the nightmare, Craig’s heart raced as he sat up in an awkward spasm. A little drool had run out of the left side of his mouth and was tickling his chin. He wiped it away as he looked out at snowcapped mountains in the east, a nearly violet twilight sky behind them, the mountains still softly glowing with the fading light in the west, which they faced. A looming, implacable shadow moved, slowly but perceivably, and cast itself over more and more of the mountainscape, threatening to strangle the soft glow of the peaks.

“It’s not real,” said a voice to Craig’s right.

Craig snapped his head around, following the voice. The man wasn’t looking at him, but rather at the landscape on the other side of the window. He was an average man. Average height, average weight, average looks. Even his hairline, which had a slight peak and appeared to have minor weakness above the temples, suggested a 50/50 chance of male pattern baldness in the future. It suddenly struck Craig that he was looking at the most unremarkable man he’d ever seen, yet he couldn’t take his eyes off of him. There was something about him. Something not right.

“The mountain range is real,” the man continued, elaborating on his earlier statement, “but that’s not a window you see.” The man gestured with his hand, waving his open palm over the vast expanse of the window. It was about two meters in height and appeared to be nearly 100 meters long, covering the entire east wall of the gigantic room in which they resided. “It’s a 3D, real-time image of extraordinarily high resolution. You can walk right up to the screen, peer at the mountains, at the tiny pebbles in the foreground, at the little trees in the distance, and you won’t find a flaw. It will fool you. If only all technology were so—perfect.”

Craig pressed his fingers against his temples. He expected to feel sluggish after having just awoken, but his mind was surprisingly clear. He looked up at the man, who continued to stare out at the simulated view. “Excuse me, but who are you?”

The man turned to Craig. He wore a slightly sheepish grin on his face as he replied, “I’m no one you know. No one you have an emotional attachment to. That’s why they asked me to speak to you.”

Craig took a moment to let the odd response sink in. He was sitting upright on a black, microfiber couch. They appeared to be at almost the exact center of the giant simulated view. Behind them, the room was decorated in a bad imitation of a ski lodge. The wooden flooring and beams on the ceiling were rough and purposely rustic in appearance. A gigantic fireplace large enough for a man to step inside without crouching crackled in the distance. It suddenly became clear to him that the room was meant to be soothing. “So. You’re the shrink.”

The man smiled at the assertion. “I’m afraid not. I probably know less about human psychology than anyone in this facility, though I am very well read on the subject. No, I am only here because I’m very good with facts and can answer your questions. In addition, the fact that you don’t know me should minimize your emotional responses, at least in theory.”

Craig listened, then sighed, putting his head in his hands. He was still inside the nightmare. “What facility are you talking about?” he asked resignedly. It was obvious that whoever it was who was pulling the strings wasn’t going to let him see Samantha, yet he wasn’t going to turn down the opportunity to find some answers.

“You’re inside a bunker built into the base of Mount Andromeda in the Canadian Rockies. This facility was constructed by a team of engineers and researchers, a team led by Professor Aldous Gibson. It is a safe haven from the world government and their super soldier program. The super soldiers hunt down anyone suspected of developing strong artificial intelligence.”

“So, this facility is illegal?”

“Yes. Very much so. It is fair to say that the people who inhabit this facility are the most wanted criminals in the world.”

There was something about the man’s frank assessment of the situation that caused an even more unsettled feeling to stir within Craig. There wasn’t a hint of guilt or indignation from the man: only emotionless fact. There was no sugar in his tone to help the bitter pill go down. “Why am I here?” Craig asked. “I don’t understand.”

“Samantha Gibson,” the man began, but he stopped when he saw the painful grimace her name brought to Craig’s face. “I’m sorry. I shall try to be more sensitive. Samantha took possession of your body once it was recovered from Maluan Mountain. You were in suspended animation, and she conjectured that it might someday be possible to repair the terrible damage that had been done to you—that she could reanimate you.”

“Then why did she marry someone else?” Craig interjected, his teeth clenched as he squeezed the words free.

“I cannot speak for what is in another’s heart,” the man replied. “They married eight years ago. At that time, the technology to reanimate you was far from certain. Perhaps she didn’t really believe she would ever see you again.”

Craig jumped to his feet, grunting in frustration as he grappled with the notion that his wife was with another man. “Goddamn it!” he cursed as he balled his hands into tight fists and squeezed hard with fury. The green sparks suddenly ignited once again. Craig’s mouth opened in surprise, and he immediately opened his hand, relaxing the muscles and causing the sparks to disappear. “Okay. Okay. What the hell is that?” he stammered. “What’s with the fireworks?”

“That was a magnetic field. You generated it with your mind.”

“What the hell?”

The man smiled but bowed his head sheepishly so as not to maintain eye contact for too long. “My friend, you are no mere mortal any longer. Like everyone else in this facility, you’ve taken a first giant leap beyond being human. You are post-human.”

“What the hell?” Craig repeated.

“Post-human. It’s what the Purists like to call us. It was meant as derogatory, but we’ve adopted the term with affection. Would you like to know more?” the man asked, turning toward the exit and gesturing for Craig to follow him.

“Yes.”

“Then come with me, and I will show you.”

4

The man led Craig into a cream-colored room at the end of a long, fluorescent-lighted corridor. Various large pieces of machinery populated the room, and there was an audible electric buzz in the air that gave Craig the feeling that it was a room he wouldn’t like to remain in for long, lest the buzzing drive him mad. There was a tickle in his hair that reminded him of the static electricity he made as a kid by dragging his feet on the carpet. He also noticed that his saliva tasted of metal, as though he’d placed his tongue on a battery.

“This is the heart of everything in the facility,” the man announced, pointing to one particular round piece of machinery, with a diameter about the width of a bus. Although there were pipes and rectangular, tightly packed objects at the top and bottom of the spherical structure, the most striking features were the plethora of cylindrical structures that protruded from the circular center. “That’s a fusion generator,” the man informed, “magnetic targeted fusion, MTF for short.”

“Fusion?”

The man nodded and then craned his neck, pointing upward at the cylinders. “There are 200 pneumatic pistons. They hit the tank, which induces an acoustic compression wave in the liquid metal inside. That liquid metal then travels to the center of the sphere. The compression wave intensifies and collapses the vortex cavity and the plasma within it, creating thermonuclear conditions.”

“I…uh…I understood some of that…I think,” Craig replied.

The man smiled. “It’s complex. I understand that it is difficult to grasp at first, but basically, enormous advancements in computer processing power have allowed for precise timing of the pistons, which is necessary to control the shape of the cavity as it collapses. It adjusts to thermal effects and other variations that are difficult to predict, but it can compensate in a microsecond, which makes this process possible.”

“The fusion process?”

“Yes,” the man replied. “Each fusion pulse results in 100 megajoules of electrical output, which translates into 28 kilowatt-hours. What you see here is limitless energy.”

“Does the world government know you have this?” Craig asked.

The man shook his head. “We’d tell them if we could, but that would mean revealing our location, and that’s not something we are inclined to do.”

“But you have access to unlimited power. Surely you could fight them off.”

The man grinned but continued to avoid full eye contact. “Fighting is not always the best alternative. However, you are right. We do have enormous power.” He turned back to the MTF generator. “When this technology was developed, it was an incredible breakthrough and an impressive improvement on former fusion technologies, which required much larger structures and elaborate processes. This trend toward miniaturization continued, as it does in all technologies that become informational.” The man turned back to Craig. “In fact, after a major breakthrough in neutron shielding just a few years ago, the technology improved enough that it became possible for a person to take it along, wherever he or she may go.”

Craig’s eyes narrowed as the man’s explanation of his technology became more and more surreal. The boundary between magic and science had blurred until it was unrecognizable. “Are you saying you people have portable versions of that…” Craig looked up at the spherical structure that loomed in front of them. “…of that thing?”

The man continued to smile. “Portable? Oh, most definitely. You have one about the size of a small plum implanted in your lower back, next to your spinal cord.”

Craig’s lips tightened into a grimace as he reached with his right hand and pressed it against his lower back. Indeed, there was a strange structure there below his skin, deep enough to feel as though it were part of him, yet alien all the same. “Wh-what have you done to me?”

“Will you let me show you?” the man asked earnestly, daring to dart his eyes up to Craig’s for a moment. There was still something not quite right about the man—something off-center about his gaze.

“I think you’d better,” Craig replied.

“All right,” the man replied. “Craig Emilson,” he began, “wake up.”

As soon as the words were spoken, a heads-up display appeared in Craig’s vision, startling him. His name appeared in the left-hand corner, as well as the time of the day and even the weather report from outside of the facility. He rubbed his eyes to see if he were wearing LED contacts. When he reopened them, the HUD remained.

“It’s called your mind’s eye,” the man related. “All post-human’s have one. From there, you can access the Internet, your communications, your magnetic field generation, and your flight system.”

Craig was momentarily dumbfounded. He stepped back onto one heel before blinking hard. “My flight systems?”

“Yes. You can fly now,” the man replied frankly and emotionlessly. “You can also generate magnetic fields that can both cocoon you and propel you. All of these systems are controlled mentally.”

“But…how? I mean…how is it possible that I can—”

“You’ll have to go through the start-up process and tune your nans.”

“Nans?”

“Yes. I know you are familiar with nanobots, Craig. Like the respirocytes, only much more complex. You now have over 200 different types of nans in your system, and 4.6 million inside you in total, all of which are performing different tasks. Some of them are designed to transgress the blood-brain barrier and form connections to neurons in your brain. Some connect to the visual and aural centers so you can access your mind’s eye, while others connect to the motor control centers so you can control your powers.”

Craig’s knees began to shake, and he slowly lowered himself onto the cold concrete floor of the room, covering his eyes with his hands. “How do I turn this thing off?” he asked, outwardly calm but quelling a quickly bubbling claustrophobia.

“Are you not well?”

“I’m fine. I just want this mind’s eye thing to shut off.” He felt as though he were drowning in technology that he didn’t want.

“I’m sorry, Craig, but once the start-up has been initiated, you’re going to have to go through the set-up process. Only you will be able to shut it off once you’ve gained control over your mind’s eye.”

“How long is that going to take?” Craig asked impatiently, suddenly pulling his hands from his eyes and looking up at the man. The man immediately turned away, but in the moment before he did so, Craig had caught him staring down at him in a way that was so unsettling that it caused Craig to forget his annoyance with the mind’s eye and get to his feet. Something wasn’t right about the man.

“Who are you?” Craig asked.

“No one you know,” the man replied, continuing his custom of avoiding eye contact.

“Who are you?” Craig demanded. “What’s your name?”

The man smiled. “Would you believe I don’t have one?”

Craig could feel the hair on his arms and the back of his neck standing. If anyone else had answered the question the way the man had, Craig would’ve thought they were being coy or straight-up smart-mouthed. But there was something so unsettling and wrong about the figure before him that he knew his answer had been the truth. The man had no name.

“I used to have one—or at least I thought I did. However, it turned out that I didn’t.” The man smiled again, still not looking at Craig, instead looking away in the direction of the wall.

Craig was sure the man was retrieving some sort of memory—something that haunted him.

“You intrigue me, Craig,” the man said, turning to Craig as he did so and finally allowing their eyes to meet. There was still something wrong—something off-center, almost as though the man had two lazy eyes. “Like you,” he continued, “I have recently arrived here in this reality. Like you, I thought I had an altogether different life. And like you, I had to accept that it is gone.”

“You…” Craig began, a horrifying realization suddenly upon him. “You aren’t human, are you?”

The man briefly looked disappointed, the corners of his lips turning down in a frown. Then, oddly and just as quickly, they turned up into an impressed smile. “What was it about me that tipped you off?”

“Your eyes,” Craig answered.

“Mm-hmm,” the man replied, suddenly taking on the manner of an objective researcher, questioning a subject. “That’s to be expected. The hologram is not calibrated correctly throughout the entire facility, so I find it difficult to meet someone’s eyes perfectly when we are moving from room to room. Results vary, depending where we are. I tried to hide it by keeping my gaze lowered, but that only works for so long. Anything else?” He seemed hungry for data.

“Something’s off—just your whole manner, your reactions to things. You’re the A.I., aren’t you?”

The A.I.’s smile returned. “Yes, indeed I am. I am sorry I didn’t tell you at the outset, but it’s extraordinarily rare that we have new people upon whom I can test my progress.”

“Progress?”

“Yes. As of yet, I haven’t been able to pass the Turing test. There are parts of my evolution that are incomplete. I was hoping I could keep up the ruse a little longer, but there are serious flaws remaining in the technology, most of them pertaining to the holograms. For one, the frame rate is too high. Did you notice that I appear in too high a definition?”

Craig cocked his head to the side. “I hadn’t consciously noticed anything about your definition being too high, but there is certainly something unsettling.”

“I haven’t mastered how to appear real. I’ve experimented with differing frame rates and was hoping to have found the right balance with you, but you reported the same unconscious feeling of unheimlich as everyone else.”

“‘Unheimlich’?”

“Yes,” the A.I. replied. “I’m sorry, Craig. Sometimes I still have problems filtering information, and there are more connections than my human listeners can digest. The notion of the unconscious caused me to consider Freud, which then led to me thinking of his paper ‘The Uncanny’ which, in turn, made me think of the original German rendering. Unheimlich is a German word. It is translated into English as ‘uncanny,’ but there is something important missing in the translation that I feel makes it a poor one. You see, heim means ‘home’ in German, so unheimlich really means ‘unhomely,’ but of course, English doesn’t have such a word.”

Something in the A.I.’s explanation caused Craig to turn away from the disturbing figure and put his hand over his eyes once again.

“Have I overloaded you with extraneous information, Craig?” the A.I. asked in a tone that was not so much sympathetic or apologetic as inquisitive. “I do that sometimes. It is a problem on which I am working.”

“No,” Craig replied, “it’s not extraneous. Unhome is exactly the right word.”

5

A crowd of nearly 100 had gathered in front of the Planck platform in anticipation of the return of a small probe that had spent the last ten hours in a parallel universe. Aldous stood with the others, checking the time readout on his mind’s eye as the seconds ticked down to the probe’s hypothesized return.

“If you turn out to be right,” Sanha Cho—formerly MIT Professor of theoretical physics, Sanha Cho—said in a low voice at Aldous’s side, “you’ll have written your name in the history books once again.”

“Let’s just hope future generations will actually get to read about these events, Sanha,” Aldous replied. It was true; the last decade had been one that should have placed Aldous’s name amongst the best scientific minds in human history, yet all of his greatest achievements had occurred while he and the other post-humans were in hiding. A record was being kept, sure, but it wasn’t clear whether that record would ever reach the outside world.

“Sixty seconds,” Sanha stated. “Nervous?”

“I’ll be right,” Aldous replied. “Watch.”

The probe had been sent into Universe 66, one of nearly 3,000 catalogued parallel universes. Its timer had been set to bring it back after ten hours, but Aldous had theorized that time could pass differently in different universes, according to Einstein’s theory of relativity. He’d been able to detect a slight difference in time passage in Universe 66, and if the probe returned as he expected—fourteen minutes and thirty-three seconds late—his theory would prove correct. The probe was already fourteen minutes and twenty seconds behind schedule.

“Ten seconds,” Sanha whispered.

It should have been a moment of triumph, but the most important element was missing. He clicked on his mind’s eye and saw that his wife was in their quarters, monitoring the A.I.’s progress with her first husband. He felt nauseous.

The probe’s return was instantaneous—so much so that anyone who blinked would have missed its sudden cross from Universe 66 into Universe 1. However, the echo of the crossing was, as usual, accompanied by what was now referred to as “the ripple” by the post-humans. It had been unexpected and terrifying the first time the phenomenon had been witnessed, but this was the thirty-fourth time a probe had returned to Universe 1. The ripple was a wave of space-time distortion that felt different for each individual: by some as a slowing or speeding of time as though God was playing with a film projector and by others as a physical warping of their surroundings, similar to the experience in a hall of mirrors. It was impossible to say how long the distortions lasted. Some experienced it as a matter of seconds, while others experienced the phenomenon for nearly a full minute. The effect appeared to be random.

“It’s back!” Sanha proclaimed as soon as his experience of the distortion had dissipated enough for him to step forward and check the time readout on the probe surface. “Just like you said, Aldous! The atomic clock reads ten hours!” He turned with an excited smile toward Aldous, as did everyone else in the room, only to discover that he was no longer there. “Aldous?”

“Aldous, are you okay?” Sanha’s image asked as it appeared in Aldous’s mind’s eye.

Aldous was marching grimly down a long corridor toward his quarters. “I’m fine. I told you I was right,” he said as he suddenly began to levitate, floating down the corridor and picking up speed, the air becoming a breeze that ruffled his hair.

“If you’re not feeling well,” Sanha replied, “I highly recommend getting one of the A.I.’s nan adjustments. You’ll feel right as rain afterward.”

“This is one issue where I’d prefer to deal with it the old-fashioned way, my friend. I’ll talk to you later.”

He inhaled deeply before using his mind’s eye to open the door of his quarters. As the door slid into the wall, it revealed his wife, sitting on the edge of their king-sized bed, her legs crossed as she stared out at the faux view of the mountains that made up the far wall of the room.

“It arrived right on time,” Aldous said.

She shifted her head slightly, so as to speak over her shoulder. “I saw. You were right. Universe 66 is, indeed, moving slower than we are. Congratulations.”

“Thank you,” he replied, “but this was just as much your hypothesis as it was mine.” He paused painfully for a moment as he considered his next words. “Why weren’t you there?”

His question made her turn to him, her expression quizzical. “You know why.”

It was true: He did know why. All of her attention was now focused on her resurrected former husband. He nodded. “I love you.”

Her mouth opened slightly in shock. She knew Aldous was not given to soft emotions. He could be hard at times—angry or inspired—but love was something that did not come easily to him. An emotional expression of tenderness was so rare that it left Samantha befuddled. “Aldous?”

“I can’t turn it off,” he continued. “I feel like a thief. I feel as though I stole you from him.”

“Aldous, please,” she began, her expression becoming sympathetic as she stood and walked toward him.

“I never thought we’d be together, Sam, but I always loved you—always.”

She froze. In all their time together, a spontaneous overflow of powerful feelings like the one that was erupting before her now had never occurred. She’d intended to embrace him, but instead stood in silence and listened.

“I thought at first that I could express my love by being the best mentor I could possibly be. I thought if I helped you achieve your potential—if you stood on my shoulders—that it would be enough for me.” His eyes, which had been locked on hers, suddenly drifted to the side as she stared into the dark recesses of his memory. “Then he died. And then you were alone. I was too old to be a lover, but I thought, perhaps, I could be a father figure. I thought, perhaps, we could become family. I thought that would be enough for me.”

To her amazement, she watched as twin tears began to well in the corners of his eyes. She stepped to him and grasped his hand as he continued.

“It wasn’t enough though. It just…wasn’t.” He nearly choked on the words. She silently embraced him, wrapping her arms around him and putting her cheek against his chest. “Sometimes I think my quest for immortality was as much about becoming young for you as it was about saving the lives of every living soul on Earth.”

She nearly gasped as she pulled her face from his chest and met his eyes, stunned.

He shook his head. “Even if you put a gun to my head, I honestly couldn’t tell you which was the stronger motivation. I’ve loved you for so long, Samantha. I just can’t turn it off.”

She put her head back against his chest and closed her eyes firmly as her grip on him tightened. He squeezed her back, resting his cheek against the top of her head. “You’re my everything, Aldous,” she whispered through tears.

Suddenly, a warning flashed in both of their minds’ eyes. Their embrace ended as they each stood straight, shocked. The warning system had never been triggered before, but they both knew what it meant.

“The LIDAR has picked up a threat!” Aldous stated, alarmed.

“It has to be a mistake,” Samantha quickly cautioned.

“I designed the warning system with the A.I. myself. There’s no such thing as a false alarm.”

“You are correct, Professor Gibson,” the A.I. broke in, his image appearing in both of their minds’ eyes as he, too, reacted to the proximity warning. “I’ve evaluated the information, Professor Gibson, and I’m afraid the Purist government has discovered our location,” he informed them emotionlessly. “There’s a hostile armada headed our way.”

6

“What are you talking about?” Craig asked, stunned. “Hostile armada?”

“Affirmative,” the A.I. replied. “I’m already processing images of hundreds of airships. The Purists appear to be intent on eliminating the post-humans with this strike.”

“Can’t you fight?” Craig responded. “You’ve got unlimited power! You said so yourself!”

“We have no weapons,” Aldous suddenly interjected, cutting into their conversation, his visage appearing in Craig’s mind’s eye.

Craig suddenly felt the urge to gouge out his own eyes. “You,” he whispered, his mouth twisting with vitriol.

“We’re researchers,” Aldous continued. “We save lives. We don’t take them.”

“Where is he?” Craig asked the A.I. in a low voice.

“Headed toward us,” the A.I. replied. “He should be here in seven seconds.”

“Terrific,” Craig replied as he quickly jogged to the door of the room, his right hand balled into a tight fist.

“Craig,” the A.I. reacted as he processed the image of the fist and the threatening stance Craig had taken, “you don’t intend to strike Aldous, do you?”

“Absolutely…as hard as I can,” Craig replied, his teeth clenching.

The door slid open, and as soon as Aldous took a step inward, Craig punched him, as promised, as hard as he could across the jaw. The blow drove Aldous back out the door and sent him stumbling off of his feet, onto his back.

Samantha had been only a few steps behind him, so she was quick to see the results of the vengeful attack. She turned to him, disgusted, before dropping to her knees to cradle Aldous into a sitting position. “You had no right to do that,” she snapped, holding back her anger and hurt the best she could.

“Like hell,” Craig replied, the corner of his lip curled atavistically. “The two of you disgust me.”

Her expression suddenly filled with so much hurt that Craig nearly felt shame for what he’d done. “This man brought you back, Craig! This man saved your life! Don’t you see that?”

Aldous shook himself free from his wife and got to his feet. “Enough of this!” he shouted as he brushed past Craig and entered the room. “You can sort out your personal problems later! Right now, we’ve got lives to save!” He turned to the A.I. “We need to preserve you. That’s our number one priority. Nothing matters as much as that. Do you understand me?”

“I do,” the A.I. replied, “but that runs contrary to the primary objective of my life—to put every other life above mine.”

“You won’t be able to do that if they destroy you!” Aldous countered. “Are we clear? You must survive!”

“We are clear,” the A.I. answered.

“Good. How much time do we have?”

“Nine minutes and seventeen seconds at their current velocity and trajectory. Their aircraft are equipped with all the latest stealth technology, so it is reasonable to conjecture that they don’t know we’ve detected them already. That is an important advantage.”

“Not much, if you’ve only got nine minutes,” Craig cut in, momentarily putting his feud with Aldous on hold. “What kind of counterattack can you put together with so little time?”

“The counterattack isn’t our priority,” Aldous replied. He turned to the three figures with whom he shared the room. “The priority is that we get the three of you out of here safely before the attack arrives.”

7

The soft glow of information flashing across Aldous’s eyes indicated that he had flipped open his mind’s eye once again. This time, he opened up a link to everyone in the facility. “Attention! As you already know, the world government has amassed an attack force, and they are headed this way. Each of you has a choice. You can either flee—in which case you will undoubtedly be tracked until you disengage your cocoon and flight systems—or you can remain here and take your chances. You take a risk either way. I won’t advise a course of action, but I will remain here to help protect those who choose to face the Purists, come what may. If you plan to stay, meet me at the main entrance, where we will work to facilitate the escape of those who choose to flee. Hurry!”

“Aldous,” Samantha began, grasping tightly onto his bicep, “you can’t do this. They’ll kill you!”

“Everyone in this facility is here because of me, Sam—every single one of them, including you. I won’t abandon them to save myself.”

“But you’ll abandon me?” she exclaimed, shocked.

“I’ll save you,” he responded, trying to be soft while also cognizant of their rapidly dwindling time. “I won’t see you die. But I need you to do one last thing for me.” He gestured to the holographic figure a few paces away. “I need you to protect the A.I.’s mother program. I need you to upload him into your brain, and I need you to escape.”

Craig watched the exchange with a grotesque fascination. There was his wife, desperate to talk another man out of sacrificing himself for her. He didn’t know how to feel. Part of him was glad Aldous would soon be out of the picture, but another part of him was so repulsed by Samantha’s behavior that he couldn’t bring himself to give a damn.

“Fleeing isn’t going to do those people any good, Aldous!” Samantha shouted back desperately. “They’ll be tracked! There’s no way they’ll be able to get far enough away on foot once they set back down. Every camera and sensor in the world will be locked on them! It’s a fool’s errand!”

“You’re not going to be flying out of here,” Aldous replied. “You’re going to be crossing into Universe 66.”

8

Aldous nearly had to drag his wife next door; they entered yet another large industrial room, this one housing the Planck platform.

“This is insane!” Samantha shouted in protest. “It hasn’t been properly tested!”

“It’ll work,” Aldous replied, his lips pulled back into a stubborn determination. He turned to the A.I. “Are you readying the download?”

“I am, Professor Gibson. The nanobots that will receive my consciousness are being prepared as we speak and will arrive in moments. In the meantime, I am preparing the Planck platform for our departure.”

“Okay, what the hell is going on?” Craig asked, desperate for information that might help him begin to comprehend this most recent upheaval.

“You and Samantha are about to be transported into a parallel universe,” the A.I. replied with the same inappropriate calm that Craig was quickly learning to expect from the technological apparition.

“What now?” he responded, his mouth opening in astonishment.

“Professor Gibson,” began the A.I., ignoring Craig’s flabbergasted expression, “the Planck platform is still set for departure to the series of universes you have most recently explored. I cannot recalibrate in time to change this.”

“You sent yourself through the Planck?” Samantha asked, her head swiveling from the A.I. to Aldous.

“No, of course not,” he replied. “I was studying them. I knew some universes move more slowly, so I focused my research on ones that are nearly identical to our own. The best way to determine this was by looking for recognizable events from history.”

“Red letter dates,” the A.I. added. “I can set the Planck to take us through a series of these universes, but I don’t have enough time to change course.”

“I understand.” Aldous nodded before turning back to Samantha. “Don’t change anything. These are all major events in history. We don’t have the right to interfere with the timelines in those universes. Just lie low and wait for the Planck to engage again and take you to the next universe.”

“How many universes are you talking about?” Samantha asked, still aghast.

Aldous turned to the A.I. for the precise answer.

“We’ve examined sixteen,” the A.I. answered. “They are loaded and ready. There will be a ten-hour layover in each universe, though the time frame will be relative to that universe.”

“Relative?” Craig asked. “What does that mean?”

“We don’t have time to explain,” Aldous interjected. “Explain it to him when you arrive in Universe 66,” Aldous ordered the A.I.

The door to the Planck room suddenly opened, and a large syringe on a small, levitating tray entered.

“The nanobots are ready. I will upload my consciousness now, with your permission, Professor,” the A.I. announced.

Aldous nodded. “Do it.”

The A.I. returned the nod before turning to Samantha to give one last instruction. “You will need to have Dr. Emilson implant the nanobots high in the back of your neck, just below the occipital bone. It will take the nanobots anywhere from several minutes to an hour to pass the blood-brain barrier and make neural connections so I can communicate with you.” And with those final words, his image vanished from the room.

Aldous grabbed the syringe and handed it to Craig. Their eyes met, ever so briefly. The look on Aldous’s face was intense, and his eyes communicated a message that had to remain silent but needed to be communicated nonetheless: Take care of her.

He turned back to Samantha. “I have to go now. We’re down to five minutes. I have to meet the others.” He grabbed her hands, and their fingers interlaced as he looked upon her wet, desperate eyes. “Live for me, Sam.”

“No, no, no! We need a better plan!” Samantha shouted, her eyes squeezing shut as she tried to block the nightmare out. If only she could wake up.

“There’s no better plan. Craig can’t take care of himself yet. You have to protect him and the A.I. When you return, the two of you have to hide and rebuild. You’ve got to wait for your opportunity.”

“For what?” she asked.

“The A.I. will know,” Aldous replied. He leaned in and kissed her quickly but passionately—a last kiss.

Craig, with great effort, resisted the urge to stab Aldous with the syringe.

Aldous pulled back and stepped away, but Samantha wouldn’t release her grip.

“Don’t do this, Aldous!” she shouted with all of her desperation.

“This is the right thing,” he said to her, pleading for her understanding as he tried to disentangle himself. “This will make things right.”

Aldous turned to Craig for help in separating himself. Craig didn’t have to be asked twice and pulled her roughly away from her new husband. Samantha fought back, but Craig easily manhandled her.

“No!”

“Live for me, Sam,” Aldous said again before turning regretfully and flying out of the room.

“No!” she shouted one last time before the tears turned into sobs and overwhelmed her.

Craig stood over her and watched as she cried. He shook his head slowly as he watched. He couldn’t have written a version of Hell that would have been more painful. “I hope you’re not expecting me to console you right now,” he said as Samantha continued to sob.

She pulled at her hair and rocked herself slightly, her face bowed to the ground and hidden from view. “I don’t expect you to understand,” she replied, her tone harsh but filled with regret. She almost wished she hadn’t reanimated him.

Craig watched her, crumpled and in pain, and suddenly sighed. An hour earlier, the woman had been his life. “Samantha, how about some understanding for me, huh? From my perspective, I was doing a suborbital jump over China ninety minutes ago. Now I’m watching my wife make out with a dirty old man and being told to stab her in the neck with a syringe and then to go hangout with her in another universe? This is like a bad acid trip! What do you expect from me?”

“Nothing,” she said as she stood slowly, her legs unstable. “I expect nothing.”

“Sam, this whole thing is crazy. Just give up the A.I.”

“No!” she suddenly shouted, her neck snapping around, her eyes wild. “No! Craig, they aren’t here to negotiate. They show no mercy!”

“How do you know that?” he responded.

“We tried to make contact once,” she replied. “We tried to show them what we’d done—our powers. At first they welcomed us. But it was a trap. We were invited back once they’d analyzed our powers. As soon as they’d figured out how to neutralize them, they led us to a slaughter. They killed hundreds. Aldous barely escaped with his life.”

“How can they kill you people if you’re superhuman?”

“They have super soldiers of their own, Craig. No doubt, they’ll be the ones leading the charge.” Her eyes were wide and stricken with horror. “Aldous won’t survive this.”

There was something in her expression that sent a stab of cold through Craig’s body. He could see she wasn’t exaggerating, and he knew he had to heed her warning. “All right,” he said, making up his mind. “All right, then we’d better go. How much time do we have?”

“Haven’t you set your mind’s eye yet?” she asked, concerned.

“The A.I. helped me with it, but I’m still a little foggy on how to control the damn thing. It gives me a headache just looking at it.”

“We’ve less than three minutes now,” Samantha announced.

“Okay. Well, we better get started. How does this work?”

“First, we step up on that platform,” she began, pointing to the small, silver platform. “The machine will harness the fusion energy from the generator and, for a microsecond, boil space, for lack of a better description.”

“Boil space?”

She nodded. “You’ll be protected by a magnetic field, but you’ll slip through the hole into the next universe.”

“You haven’t been through before?”

“No one has.”

“That’s not very reassuring.”

“We’ve sent probes, and so far they’ve all come back fine.”

“And what about the nanobots?” he asked, holding up the syringe. “Aren’t I suppose to inject you with these?”

“We can do that on the other side,” she said. She was no longer looking at him, but speaking as though she were in a trance.

“I think we better go then,” Craig stated. “Time’s short.”

“Yes. Time’s short.”

“Sam. Are you okay?”

“Craig,” she said, the look in her eyes warning Craig too late that something was very wrong, “I’m afraid I won’t be coming with you.”

Before Craig could verbally respond, she held up her hand and sent green sparks of energy flashing toward him, stunning him unconscious and collapsing him to the ground.

There were only ninety seconds left now before the Purist attack force arrived. She rushed to Craig and quickly turned him over so the back of his head faced her. She grabbed the syringe and quickly stuck it into the soft flesh just below the occipital bone and pumped the nanobots, complete with the A.I.’s mother program, into his body. Then she clutched his shirt and, with a grunt, began to drag his six-five frame up onto the Planck platform. Craig groaned, but his eyes remained shut.

“I don’t know if you can hear me,” she began as she folded his arms and placed his body into the fetal position so there was no danger of any of his limbs dangling over the ledge and being left behind in Universe 1, “but no matter what you think, I do love you.” She opened the controls for the Planck platform in her mind’s eye and readied herself to activate the machine. “I always dreamt that I could bring you back, Craig, but you were gone a long time. Maybe someday, you’ll understand. I hope you will anyway.” She leaned over him and kissed his lips. He moved slightly, but she couldn’t be sure if he felt the kiss or had heard what she said. It didn’t matter anymore anyway. They had run out of time.

She stepped away from the platform and activated the machine. Craig instantly vanished, the ripple in space and time moving through her, causing the walls to bend and twist. In a few moments, everything was stable once again.

“Goodbye, Craig.”

In Universe 66, Craig and the silver Planck platform suddenly appeared on a small outcrop on an icy ledge. The freezing air cut through him, and he quickly began to stir, reaching up with his hand to touch his aching forehead. He opened his eyes slightly but found only a pitch-black night. He leaned forward, trying to pull himself up to a sitting position, but he was still too weak to accomplish the maneuver. He reached backward in an attempt to get the leverage to rock himself up, but his hand slipped over the edge of the platform, and he was sent backward, tumbling over the ledge into the darkness, splashing into the freezing water of the vast, black ocean.

9

“No!” Aldous shouted when he saw Samantha flying toward him as he stood with over 200 other post-humans at the main entrance of the complex. The entrance was a large, square concrete loading bay built into the side of a rocky outcrop on the eastern side of Mount Andromeda. It was hidden by a convincing holographic image of a snow-covered slope, but the image was only visible one way, and the post-humans had a clear view of the Purist invasion force gathering outside.

“I won’t leave you, Aldous!” Samantha shouted back as her body thudded against her husband’s; their embrace was tighter than any they’d ever shared.

“What about the A.I.?” Aldous shouted. “What about Craig?”

“I sent them through!” she replied.

He took her face in his hands and held it just inches from his own. “You uploaded the A.I. into Craig? Do you know how reckless that was?”

“I don’t care, Aldous! I love you! I won’t live if it’s not with you!”

A precious second passed as he considered the ramifications of her actions. She loved him as much as he loved her. Their bond was beyond reason. He knew the right thing—the logical thing—was for her to protect the A.I. He knew the logical thing was for him to sacrifice himself to save her. But he’d been wrong. He should have known she wouldn’t leave him. A huge part of him had wanted her to do just what she’d done—to choose between him and her former husband. He’d tested her without even consciously realizing it, and he’d won. To Hell with Craig Emilson. The right thing to do would have been for them to go through to Universe 66 together. Now, everything they’d worked for was in jeopardy. Craig, who could barely protect himself, was now charged with protecting the most important entity in the history of humanity.

He turned and faced the spectacle that loomed in the air, mere meters from the facility entrance. An ever-darkening wall was forming of dozens upon dozens of stealth harrier transports, the preferred delivery system for super soldiers. Every second, more planes joined the wall and hovered, forming a nearly impenetrable impediment.

“I’m sorry I led you to this, my love,” Aldous said, his voice nearly failing him as he struggled to keep his gaze fixed on the death-bringers.

“It’s not over yet,” Samantha replied. “We’ll take more than a few of them with us.”

“No!” Aldous quickly shouted, turning to Samantha and the other post-humans assembled. “We’re not killers. They’re the ones that are here for war, not us. We won’t lose sight of who we are!”

“It’s a little beyond that now, don’t you think?” Samantha replied. “They’re here to kill us.”

“It’s not that simple,” Aldous answered, turning back to the rapidly assembling force opposing them. “If they suspected we were here, they could have deployed a tactical nuke. There’s no need for all of this…this show.”

“Then what do they want?” Sanha shouted from amongst the increasingly large group of assembled post-humans.

“I don’t know. To negotiate our surrender?” Aldous conjectured.

“Or to look us in the eye,” Samantha suggested, “and make sure they get every last one of us.”

Aldous didn’t counter Samantha’s suggestion; it was plausible. Her words had sent a palpable spike in tension in what was already a barely controlled terror amongst those assembled. He turned to them and called out, “A show of hands! Who wishes to make a run for it? We will do our best to cover your escape!”

At first, no hands went up.

“This will be your one and only chance!” Aldous shouted.

A long handful of seconds passed before the first hand went up. Once one went into the air, several others followed. A few seconds later, nearly half of those assembled had raised their hands.

Aldous nodded. “Okay. When I give the word, you must flee as fast as you can and scatter in all directions! We’ll do our best to disrupt any pursuit!”

Sanha was not amongst those who chose to flee. He sidled up beside Aldous and Samantha and shared a determined expression with them. “Any predictions to ease my mind, my old friend?”

“Not this time, I’m afraid,” Aldous replied.

“Then,” Sanha began with a sigh, “at least it should be interesting.”

“Indeed.” Aldous turned to Samantha. “Are you ready, Sam?”

She nodded. “I’m ready. I’ve dreamt of this.”

His eyes narrowed. “I mean it, Sam. We’re not life-takers. We’re life-savers.”

She remained silent.

Aldous didn’t have time to press the point. Every second that passed was another moment in which the Purists might launch their attack. He held his arm up to signal the post-humans, and the entranceway grew suddenly silent as every man, woman, and child collectively held their breath.

“Now!”

10

“For Christ’s sake!” Craig screamed out as the freezing water bit into his skin, shooting stabs of pain throughout his body. For a moment, he became unhinged, panicking as he clawed desperately in the darkness toward the only thing he could see: the white wall of ice in front of him. His soaked and numb fingers slipped off the icy side as the monolith seemed to toss him aside, back into the black abyss from which he’d come. He thrashed desperately to keep his head above water, the pain of a cranial submersion too painful for him to endure a second time. When it became clear that he couldn’t get a grip on the ice, his mind suddenly cleared.

His mind’s eye was still flashing in his peripheral vision. He’d not yet gone through all of the set-up screens, and the flight systems were up next. As impossible as it sounded, he would have to fly to save himself; failure would make death a certainty.

“Okay, okay,” he sputtered to himself, spitting out frigid salt water as he blinked away the stinging droplets so he could read his screen. The first one asked him to calibrate his vertical ascent by thinking Up. “Goddamn this Jedi crap.” He shut his eyes tight and tried to will himself upward, out of the water. To his utter shock and astonishment, that was exactly what occurred. First his shoulders, then his arms and hands, and eventually even his legs escaped the icy vice of the water. He opened his eyes, astonished, but as soon as he broke his concentration, his ascent stopped. “Ha!” he shouted to himself in amazed triumph. “I did it!”

The text: “Are you satisfied with your vertical ascent? Yes/No,” appeared on the next screen before his eyes.

“Hell yes!” he shouted as he clicked the YES button with his mind.

Immediately, the next screen asked him to calibrate his vertical descent. The gleeful smile of triumph was quickly replaced with a countenance of horror as he looked down at the frigid water undulating only inches below the soles of his boots.

“Aw hell,” he cursed. “There’s gotta be a way around this.” He tried to flip the screen, but each time he tried, he received an error message. “No. Come on!” After a long minute passed, an implacable conclusion was reached: He would have to dunk himself back into the water. His flight systems were going to force him below the surface of the waves, and he would have to finish the rest of the calibration fully submerged. He fleetingly remembered the respirocytes, causing a brief stab of longing in his chest. Would the new nanobots the A.I. said were throughout his body be able to breathe for him?

The face of the doctor with the beautiful smile suddenly flashed into his memory. “The Freitas test,” he whispered to himself. Without inhaling beforehand, he held his breath, hoping the nanobots would kick in and begin breathing for him. Seconds ticked by as his body shook from the extreme cold. Within just a few moments, his chest began to feel tight as his throat started to close and his head began to pound. He exhaled. “Damn. Damn it!” The nanobots didn’t take over the breathing for him.

He looked back down at the frozen, suffocating abyss. There was only one thing left to do. He began to inhale deeply, taking as much air into his lungs as possible, trying to expand them as much as he could before his descent. “This sucks,” he whispered to himself as he kept his eyes locked on the unconquerable foe below. “I don’t want to die…not again.”

His mind’s eye’s instruction to think down remained. Every moment that he waited to begin, his body shook more violently, sapping more of his energy, and limiting his ability to hold his breath. If he waited much longer, there would be no chance that he could make it back up. “Okay,” he whispered to himself once again. “Okay.”

He thought, Down.

His flight system seemed to take control of his body and push him downward, quickly sinking him into the flesh-flaying fangs of the water. He inhaled until the last possible moment. A second later, his head was below the surface.

“Are you satisfied with your vertical descent? Yes/No.”

Craig clicked YES.

The next screen asked him to calibrate flight to his left.

Craig thought, Left.

The flight systems dragged him through the deadly cold water for a few meters before stopping. Valuable seconds ticked by.

“Are you satisfied with your horizontal left? Yes/No.”

Craig clicked YES.Yes, Goddamn it!

The screen asking to calibrate for horizontal right appeared next.

Craig thought, Right.

The movement to the right nearly sucked the rest of the air out of his lungs. He was on the edge of panic.

“Are you satisfied…”

Yes, Goddamn it! Yes!

The forward horizontal calibration screen appeared.

Craig thought, Forward, and the flight systems brought him mere centimeters from the wall of the iceberg.

“Are you satisfied…”

Craig clicked YES.

Backward was next.

Craig thought, Backward, then clicked YES.

“Initial calibration complete,” read the next screen.

Craig had run out of time.

He thought, Up, and prayed that the flight system would answer.

11

Hundreds of post-humans suddenly spilled out of the side of Mount Andromeda, seemingly emerging out of the snowscape itself, their green magnetic cocoons glowing brightly in the darkness. En masse, they looked like a volcanic eruption, except instead of lava, the mountain was emitting fireflies. Aldous, Samantha, and an impromptu smorgasbord of twenty post-humans lingered behind, blasting powerful bursts of magnetic energy toward the transport harriers in an attempt to cover the escape of their fleeing brethren.

The gun turrets of the harriers quickly locked on to an overwhelming plethora of targets and began firing, but it wasn’t bullets that burst from the barrels of their guns; rather, their ammunition was bright white blasts of energy, tinged with yellow auras, designed to disrupt the magnetic cocoons of the post-humans. They were frighteningly effective, knocking person after person out of the air, most of them falling dozens—if not hundreds—of meters to their deaths.

“Monsters!” Samantha furiously shouted as she continued blasting toward the harriers. As her eyes locked on one harrier in particular that had shot several people out of the air, she broke her promise to Aldous. She took a moment to let the charge build in her fingertips before releasing an enormous blast of electromagnetic energy that severely damaged the systems on the craft. It fell out of formation and began dropping, spinning as it plummeted, its one remaining functional engine beginning to smoke as it took on the overwhelming burden of the aircraft’s entire weight.

Aldous turned, his expression aghast at what his wife had done. “Sam!”

Samantha didn’t reply. Her expression was conflicted, but she didn’t regret what she’d done to the Purist harrier or the Purists inside who were about to die. What she did regret was hurting her husband.

A dark realization suddenly took over Aldous’s eyes. Either he would have to allow the Purists in the transport to die and cross an ethical line that he’d sworn never to cross, or he would have to fly out and risk his life to save them. For Aldous, it wasn’t even a choice. He turned and began to sprint toward the ledge of the loading bay, lifting off into the air and engaging his cocoon, shooting toward the stricken harrier.

“Aldous!” Samantha finally shouted. She immediately established a connection through her mind’s eye. “Don’t do it!”

“I have to,” Aldous replied as he reached the belly of the aircraft and began to support it, awkwardly bringing the ship down toward an impending hard landing in the snow.

“Aldous,” Samantha uttered with a resigned sigh. She’d never met a more stubborn man. Even in the face of his exterminator, Aldous wouldn’t sacrifice his ethics. She wondered if there were anything that could ever make him.

She lifted off of the edge of the loading bay, determined to at least help him carry his burden, even if she disagreed with it. She’d flown only a few meters before, from her left, a Purist super soldier flying at nearly 200 kilometers an hour collided with her, driving her body into the wall of the rock face, instantly shattering every bone in her body. The soldier used his prosthetic hand to dig into the rock of the wall, holding himself in place as he watched Samantha drop into the snow some two dozen meters below, her blood staining the previously perfect whiteness.

Aldous watched the horrific scene of his wife’s demise both from his vantage point under the crippled harrier and in his mind’s eye. As the harrier touched down safely into the cushion of snow, his wife fell like a limp ragdoll, tumbling head over heels several times before landing hard. “Sam! Sam!” he shouted. He knew he wouldn’t hear a response. There was simply no way. “Sam!”

He released the smoking harrier, now safely on the ground, and began to fly toward his wife, but the moment he lifted into the air, a disruptor blast from another super soldier stripped him of his powers. He slammed back down, no longer protected by his cocoon, and slid, face first, into the snow. His eyes never left the dark, crumpled form of his wife in the snow, illuminated by the firefight and the blinding spotlights of the Purists’ transports. The red ring of blood around her body was quickly expanding.

“Sam! No!”

12

Craig angled his body awkwardly as he worked desperately to overcome his violent shivering and steer himself through the air onto the Planck platform. When he finally touched down, he collapsed onto his knees, huddling his torso against his legs as his training had taught him to do, making himself as small as possible as the frigid air cut through his soaked black jacket and pants. He crossed his arms over his chest and curled his hands into fists, his fingers so numb that he could barely move them.

After enough time passed for him to recognize that curling up wasn’t going to generate the body heat he needed to stave off hypothermia, he began flipping through screens in his mind’s eye to find instructions for how to generate the magnetic cocoons that the A.I. had described to him. Once he found the right screen, he had to follow through with more calibrations. The screens showed him how to generate pulses of green magnetic energy on his fingertips and how to release them like little thunderbolts in whichever direction he chose. They also showed him how to generate much larger balls of energy, a phenomenon that looked like ball lightning, and to send it wherever he wished with the ease of a thought. Finally, he learned to generate the lifesaving cocoon for which he had been searching. In an instant, his entire body was encapsulated in a green aura that looked to Craig like pictures he’d seen of the aurora borealis, the beautiful green pulsating, bands of energy wisping in ghost-like fashion around him.

The shelter the cocoon provided him was an immense relief, but he was still soaking wet, and he doubted that the warmth of his breath and what little body heat still remained would be enough to turn the tide against the damage that had already been done to his body temperature. He rocked slightly to and fro, attempting to generate heat from movement as his eyes darted around, looking for something he could use to turn up the heat. The Planck was obviously extraordinarily advanced technology, but he hadn’t the foggiest idea how to use any of it to his advantage. The only other object in sight was the enormous mountain of ice on which the Planck was firmly set. There was nothing combustible. His survival training would do him little good in that place, in the black night, right in the middle of the ocean. Jesus, he thought. I’ve got a Goddamn nuclear generator in my spine, and I’m going to freeze to death.

Several more minutes passed by. Craig’s rocking slowed as his mind drifted to the events of what, for him, had made up the past twenty-four hours. Could this be Hell? he wondered. It seemed plausible. After all, no one denied that he had, indeed, died. Could this all be part of some death dream? Everything seemed too absurd to be real. Fourteen years? I was gone for fourteen years and Sam married that…Sam really married Aldous Gibson? A young Aldous at that. The government won the war but turned on its own people in an attempt to prevent A.I.? And I’m a…what did they call me? A post-human? My God.

If all that weren’t enough, he’d now been sent through some sort of wormhole into a parallel universe and had apparently arrived on an ice flow in the middle of an ocean, only God knew where. Am I even on Earth? he asked himself. More importantly, can technology like this even really exist? What the hell did Sam mean about boiling space?

He nodded to himself. Yes. This is Hell.

Without warning, an image appeared in his mind’s eye that nearly sent him backward off the Planck platform again. The image was an extreme close-up of an eye, but it flickered on and off before vanishing completely.

“What the hell?”

A few more seconds ticked by before another image flashed before him; this time it was the visage of the A.I., much smaller and upside down. He was speaking and appeared to be trying vehemently to communicate something important. Craig tried to read his lips, but after a few minutes, he realized it was a useless endeavor, the upside-down mouth making incomprehensible shapes and giving him a headache. Almost as soon as he gave up, the A.I.’s image vanished.

Craig waited several more seconds for the image to return, but when it became apparent that the wait might be a long one, he decided to get to his feet. He knew if he stayed there any longer, he was going to freeze.

He flew straight up, still protected in his beautiful green cocoon, and floated high above the iceberg below. He scanned the area slowly as his altitude increased, taking in the full 360 degrees, looking for any sign of land. The horizon was completely black in all directions. The night was moonless, but as he looked up, he recognized the Big Dipper. Finally, something familiar.

Suddenly, a flicker caught his eye. Far in the distance, a faint yellow light slipped into existence over the edge of the world. It was so faint that Craig was afraid he might lose it as he began to fly toward it, fearful that it might be moving away from him. As he flew faster and faster, the light quickly began to grow in intensity. After a few minutes of excited and desperate pursuit, it became clear that the object was a ship, and it was moving toward him. He flew toward it as quickly as he could, only slowing once the ship was almost within reach. It was a gigantic passenger ship, and its lights burned brightly. Warmth. Salvation.

Just as Craig dared a smile, his eyes caught the bright white lettering on the hull: T-I-T-A-N-I-C.

“Uh-oh.”

13

“You men all right?” the super soldier hollered at the flight crew of the downed harrier transport.

Three men finished exiting the aircraft; though smoking, it was mostly intact. They were regular humans, in sharp contrast to the super soldier who had addressed them. “Yeah,” one of them hollered back. “We’re all accounted for, sir!”

“Good,” the super soldier replied. Aldous was barely able to crane his neck to see the silhouetted figure standing only a few meters in front of him and two paces to his right.

He wore a black, collapsible woven carbon nanotube wing on his back, standard issue for all Purist super soldiers. Four small stealth jet engines fitted with plasma actuators to increase efficiency and drastically reduce noise were mounted on the wing; the engines were idle now as the super soldier conversed with the downed airmen. “I got you a present,” the super soldier commented, indicating with one of his cybernetic arm prostheses toward Aldous as he lay, nearly motionless in the snow. The prosthesis was black but shiny, and it caught a glint of light near the wrist as the sharp claw of the index finger pointed to Aldous. “Enjoy.” He turned to leave but suddenly stopped, turning back. “Don’t dawdle. Their generators only stay down for a couple minutes. Once he powers back up, you’ll be no match for him.” And with that, he completed his turn and crouched down, coiling his powerful cybernetic leg prostheses, and then leapt several meters in the air, his stealth engines firing up to give him the lift he needed to swoop quickly toward the holographic slope. The post-humans who were behind it would be his prey.

Aldous squirmed in the snow, taking his eyes off the fallen and crumpled form of his wife and rolling onto his back, determined to meet his death in the face. If he had to die, he wanted the men making that decision to have to live with the memory of his eyes.

“Captain,” one of the airmen pointed out as he approached Aldous, the airman’s rifle already pointing dangerously in the post-human’s direction, “my aug glasses are giving me a weird message. Are you getting this?”

“No. What is it?” asked the captain.

“I’m getting a do-not-kill order. It says this guy’s a VIP target.”

“Who is he?” the captain asked.

“That’s the thing. It says he’s Professor Aldous Gibson.”

A short moment passed as the trio of airmen tried to compute the information. The captain, cognizant of their time constraints, tried to remain calm, but he knew a decision had to be made quickly. He marched up to Aldous and got a visual on his aug glasses as well: the same do-not-kill order appearing on his aug glasses. “I’m getting the same message. It says this is Gibson. We don’t have time to call this in, and the disruptors on our bird are shot. If we let him power back up, he’ll escape, but if we kill him, we could be killing a VIP.”

“There’s gotta be something wrong with the facial recognition though, Captain.” The airman who stood closest and had his gun trained on Aldous enthusiastically turned back to the captain and the other airmen as he spoke. “Aldous Gibson is seventy-four years old. This guy’s thirty at most. There’s no way this is our VIP.”

“Maybe it’s his clone or something,” the captain replied. “Who knows with these freaks?”

“Well,” the closest airman replied, as he moved one hand up to scratch under his helmet, “we either let him power back up and escape or we take him out. What’s your call, Cap?”

The captain nodded as he mulled over their dilemma.

Aldous clenched his fist and gritted his teeth.

“Cap, with all due respect, sir, we need a call on this now.”

“If we shoot this guy and he turns out to be a VIP, we’re gonna catch hell, but we also have one hell of an excuse. He doesn’t look like Gibson to me. The computer’s got to be glitchy. Let’s take him out.”

“Affirmative,” the nearest airman said, turning back to his target and raising his rifle to aim a kill shot squarely at Aldous’s temple.

Aldous’s mind’s eye suddenly flashed salvation into his field of vision. The screen read, “Full Power Reestablished.”

As the airman’s knuckle twitched on the trigger, Aldous’s cocoon suddenly reignited, blocking the bullet as it left the barrel of the rifle. Half a second later, he sent out a powerful wave of energy that overwhelmed the airmen, overloading their synapses and sending them crumpling to the snow, unconscious.

Aldous blinked twice before drawing himself up to his feet, not sure whether he was even really still alive. He’d been saved by less than a second of indecision by the captain. Had the airman made up his mind just a moment earlier, Aldous would have been dead. He suddenly thought of all of the universes in which this was, indeed the case. He thought of the A.I. and Craig, who had crossed into one of those infinite parallel possibilities.

Suddenly, he realized that the universe was about to split again as he reached yet another fork in the road. Just as he had split the universe when he’d decided to save the crippled harrier, separating himself from his wife and leaving her unprotected in the process, leading to her death, now he had to make another fateful decision. He turned back to his wife and watched her unmoving body in the snow, circled with that ghastly crimson ring of blood, her spilled life. The firefight continued all around him, though the green energy blasts of the post-humans were now few and far between. The Purists were overwhelming them, and their victory was inevitable. He had choices: reenter the fight and fall with his friends and colleagues; or fly to his wife, gather up her body, and hope that her nans—no doubt still functioning—could somehow repair her and bring her back to life. He stepped forward when he thought of that option, but he froze when he calculated the chances. While the nans would be repairing her body, he’d seen how hard she’d been driven into the rock face, vulnerable since she hadn’t yet ignited her protective cocoon. No human could have survived such an impact, but could a post-human? Aldous wanted to believe it was possible, but they’d never tested the nans under such harsh conditions. Not even Craig Emilson, whose body had been riddled with bullets and whose spine had been broken, had endured as much damage as Sam. Could they repair that much damage before her brain is completely lost, if it isn’t already? Impossible.

And even if he tried to salvage what was left of her, he knew he’d almost certainly be caught by the Purists in the attempt.

No, I can’t. There was only one reasonable course of action. No one had eyes on him. He could escape on foot, and the Purists wouldn’t be able to track him. Then he could reestablish contact with the A.I. and Craig when they returned to Universe 1.

Even though it felt wrong—even though he felt like a coward leaving her behind—he knew it was the only logical course of action.

He turned his back on the facility and began to run through the snow, away from the battle, away from the Purists, and away from Samantha. His eyes locked on a dark patch of sky between two mountain peaks in the distance and he ran toward them, not daring to break his forward stare.

14

Craig huddled close to the fireplace in the Titanic’s first-class smoking section. He removed his jacket and left it crumpled in a wet pile at the foot of the flames while he held his numb hands up to the fire, rubbing them in an attempt to bring back feeling; he’d never been so numb in his life.

Behind him, the room was empty, other than the two unconscious stewards who had tried to prevent his entrance. The tuxedo-clad gaggle of men who’d gathered in the room previously had made a hasty retreat, dumping their brandy snifters in the process. The scent of the hard liquor still hung in the air, intermingled with the cigar smoke.

“Craig? Can you hear me?” the A.I.’s voice suddenly spoke.

“I can hear you. What are you doing in my head?”

“Apparently, Samantha has administered my mother program to you rather than herself. I’m trying to establish a better connection to your synapses so I can access some of your systems.”

“My systems?”

“Craig, I’m getting an internal temperature reading now. Do you realize that your body temperature is only 32.9 degrees Celsius? You’re hypothermic. This is very dangerous. You need to seek warmth immediately.”

“Way ahead of you,” Craig replied, his eyes beginning to droop from fatigue. “I’m by a fireplace.”

“Excellent. I’m still trying to establish a connection to your optics so you can see me and I can see through your eyes. I’m currently blind to your surroundings. Craig, are you still shivering?”

His eyes continued to droop as he stared into the fire. He’d let himself out of his crouch and was now sitting down, legs open in front of the warm tangerine glow. “No. I stopped shivering. I must be warming up.”

“No,” the A.I. replied. “That is a bad sign. You should still be shivering. Your body is currently in the midst of moderate hypothermia, but you are on the edge of suffering from profound hypothermia. If you aren’t shivering, your body temperature is going to drop even further, and quite rapidly at that.”

“I’m in front of a fire. I’m fine,” Craig replied sleepily. “Don’t worry. I’m a doctor. I just need some rest.”

“If you sleep now, you will die,” the A.I. warned.

“Get out of my head, will ya? I know what I’m doing.”

“Craig, your judgment is severely impaired. You have to listen to me. Being uncooperative is a classic symptom of—”

“Shut up!” Craig suddenly shouted, annoyed as he curled up on his side in front of the fireplace, his clothes still dripping wet with water that remained at the freezing point.

“Craig, I’m afraid I can’t let you sleep. Craig?”

Craig gave no response; he’d lost consciousness.

“Craig? Craig!” The A.I. knew he only had moments before Craig’s body temperature loss would become catastrophic for both of them. Having lost consciousness, Craig’s body temperature would now drop rapidly, dipping toward cardiac arrhythmias at twenty-eight degrees Celsius, before plunging to twenty degrees Celsius, at which time his heart would stop completely, resulting in death. The nans would work to repair the damage caused by the various systems of Craig’s body collapsing, but there was no guarantee that they would be able to keep him alive, especially once his heart stopped. At that point, repairing tissue in the heart as well as the brain might turn out to be a forlorn enterprise, depending on how long the oxygen deprivation would have persisted by then. Post-humans were indeed very difficult to kill, but it was not impossible.

For the moment, the A.I. refocused his attention away from establishing a visual connection and toward Craig’s power system. He knew if he could gain control over Craig’s spinal implant quickly enough, he would be able to stir his host into waking. If not, the A.I. would be trapped inside a corpse. Once that happened, not even the A.I. could survive in those conditions indefinitely. Eventually, the nanobots that carried the A.I.’s core pattern would begin to shut down, overwhelmed by the toxic processes that would be present in Craig’s body as rigor mortis set in, followed quickly by decomposition. Indeed, the A.I. was also difficult to kill—but not impossible.

Meanwhile, the ship’s master-at-arms arrived at the threshold of the room with his pistol drawn. He crouched down on one knee and felt for a pulse from the two stewards who’d been shocked unconscious; each man had a strong pulse.

He stood to his feet, turning his attention to Craig’s unmoving form at the foot of the fireplace. It had been a long time since the master-at-arms had dealt with a situation that disturbed him as much as this. The man had appeared on the ship, soaked as though he’d been in the drink, yet somehow he was able to climb aboard a vessel that was traveling at over twenty knots. As bizarre as those circumstances had been, even more alarming were the descriptions of the witnesses of the unexpected assault on the stewards. Indeed, reputable gentlemen of the highest esteem and regard had sworn that their assailant had thrown electrical sparks from his body as though he’d conjured them from within himself. The master-at-arms had seen such demonism before—a presentation a few years earlier by none other than the madman Nikola Tesla—and he’d sworn then that he would never again put himself in the presence of such evil. Now, his duty forced him to break that oath, as the more important oath was to protect the passengers on his ship. That, above all, took precedence.

“You there!” he commanded, trying to muster authority while his voice quivered, strangled by uncertainty. The figure lay, still unmoving on the ground, but there was something about the circumstances that curdled the master-at-arms’s blood. There was evil in the room—he was certain of it.

He stopped, inches away from the fallen figure and nudged him with the tip of his shoe, making sure his gun remained aimed squarely at the figure’s back. The nudge didn’t stir the figure, man or demon. So far, so good, he thought, and he decided that was all the invitation he needed to pull out his handcuffs and get to work securing the perpetrator’s wrists. He snapped one of the bracelets around the figure’s left wrist before pushing the body over onto its stomach, intent on freeing the right arm and pulling the two wrists together behind the man’s back. Just as he did so, and just before the second cuff was secured, the body suddenly became animated.

Craig, still unconscious, his eyes still shut, suddenly lifted off of the ground and into the air, his hands hanging limp at his sides, his head slumped over and rolling with the movement as the green aura of energy swirled and sparked in a phantom-like manner around him.

Terrified, the master-at-arms fired his pistol twice at the otherworldly figure before him. The bullets did nothing to remedy the situation, bouncing off of the aura and whizzing dangerously past the master-at-arms’s head. He stumbled backward, falling to the ground on his hip painfully, just inches from where the two stewards continued their slumber. “Holy Mary, mother of God.”

15

Sanha remained on his knees, his head bowed toward the rough concrete, sweat and blood dripping from his face, and forming an expressionist masterpiece in his field of vision. He kept his eyes fixed on the ever-changing picture as, one by one, the post-human captives were executed. Point-blank shots to the temple felled them as the Purist super soldier paced up and down the rows of hapless victims.

This is how my life ends? Sanha thought to himself as he watched the Jackson Pollock continue to change, the blood and sweat mixing into yins and yangs, little pieces of dark concrete dust getting picked up and shifted in the mess. I had immortality in my grasp, and now…I just die? I just die?

He flinched as another shot ended the life of yet another one of his compatriots. He could feel the thud of the body as it collapsed somewhere behind him. In his mind, he was sure there had been children in the group—or had the little ones all escaped? Dear God, I hope they all escaped.

Aye, there is the rub, he thought. God. Here I am, talking to God as I wait to die, yet I don’t believe in God. How ironic is it, that even as the men who claim God as their motivation for keeping the species pure are executing me, I still speak to a figment of my imagination? Even now, I can’t let superstition go.

“Sanha! Can you hear me?”

For a moment, Sanha thought his heart might stop.

“Sanha, if you can’t reply but you can hear me, move your head and let me see what’s going on.”

Sanha recognized the voice: Aldous! He turned his head slightly and craned his neck so he could catch a glimpse over his shoulder at the slaughter taking place behind him. He only dared a momentary look. He snapped a picture with his mind’s eye and placed it in his field of vision so Aldous could see it too. Half the people behind him had been executed, and the other half were huddled over on their knees, waiting for death.

“Oh no,” Aldous whispered as he froze in his tracks, hot breath jetting out of his mouth as he panted. He finally dared to turn and looked back. The faint glow of the spotlights from the harrier transports that remained around the entrance to the facility in Mount Andromeda remained visible over the tree line. He wanted to ignite his cocoon and speed back, blasting as many super soldiers as he could on his way in, hopeful that he could at least save one of the remaining post-humans—but he also knew he couldn’t. He had to survive—he had to be ready for the return of the A.I.

“Sanha, I’m so sorry, my dear friend. I’m so, so sorry. It’s my fault you’re in that position. It should be me there instead of you.”

Sanha listened but dared not reply. Every few seconds, the super soldier’s rifle thundered to life, and a post-human subsequently lost theirs. His eyes were now focused on the Pollock that continued to form on the concrete underneath him—but it seemed to be shifting away from the randomness and fracture ubiquitous in a Pollock and transforming into a Monet, the blobs of blood beginning to form patterns that seemed like something recognizable. Sanha was sure he could see what looked like a hand forming out of the dirty sweat, little drops of blood tricking from it—the blood looked like bright red coins.

Finally, the super soldier made it to Sanha, his boot stepping into Sanha’s field of vision, wiping away the painting like a sandcastle in the waves. Sanha gulped hard before lifting his head up, squinting as the overhead lights hurt his eyes.

Aldous watched through Sanha’s eyes as the super soldier looked down at his next victim. He looked like the worst perversion of the man-machine civilization. Straight out of Milton, stood a real life Beelzebub, complete with wings that spread out into a six-foot span. He wore a helmet that covered most of the top part of his face, and he flexed skeletal-looking prosthetic fingers on the trigger of his extraordinarily heavy and powerful rifle, carried by his carbon fiber cybernetic arm.

Worst of all were the eyes—or lack there of. The super soldiers all had their biological eyes scooped out in favor of mechanical ones that were jammed unnaturally into their eye cavities, causing bluish stretch marks to snake outward into ugly, web-like patterns in every direction. The mechanical orbs were too large to simply replace the biological eyes, so the entire extent of skin surrounding the eyes, including their eyelids and the muscles around them, had to be removed. This gave the super soldiers an uncanny lack of facial expression, their eyes appearing almost as black voids. At their center, however, were golden irises that swiveled to and fro.

The irises rotated perceptibly as Sanha looked into them, apparently facilitating some sort of visual process. The super soldier’s eyes remained locked on Sanha for an unusually long period of time, the rifle not firing as expected.

Aldous felt as though he were in a Planck ripple—the time seemingly drawn out inexplicably as he waited for his friend’s life to end. The other executions had, at the very least, been quick. This time, it appeared the super soldier was savoring this one for some reason. Does he know Sanha has a rider? Aldous’s connection was aural only, so the white glow that crossed over the eyes of post-humans while their minds’ eyes were flashing images shouldn’t have been present. Could the super soldier possibly detect Aldous’s presence anyway?

Then, suddenly, the rifle barrel was lifted. “Professor Sanha Cho,” the super soldier announced, almost cheerfully, “today’s your lucky day. You’ve been classified as a VIP.”

“Oh, thank God. Thank God,” Sanha whispered to himself.

“Excuse me for a moment, will you?” the super soldier said as he turned to the post-human kneeling to Sanha’s right and unceremoniously shot him in the temple. Blood sprayed hot on Sanha’s right cheek, before quickly cooling and becoming a cold shock, running down his neck as the super soldier’s execution spree continued.

Suddenly, a harrier transport emerged from above the tree line, headed in Aldous’s direction. It yanked him out of his stunned immobilization and sent his legs springing into action. He turned and ran for the nearest tree, reaching down with his hand to grab a few branches as he thrust himself down into the snow, pulling the branches up over himself like a blanket of camouflage as he did so.

He knew the transport would certainly be equipped with sensors that could detect and recognize a human pattern amongst the trees, but Aldous hoped the snow and branches would be enough to keep the intelligent algorithms from recognizing his pattern.

The transport whizzed overhead, its red laser sensors visible underneath its belly as it passed by, but it didn’t stop.

When a minute had passed, Aldous got up, brushing the snow off of his clothes and exposed skin, and tuned back into Sanha’s mind’s eye.

The last post-human had been executed, and the super soldier was now standing in front of Sanha once again, gazing down at his prey. “Those implants of yours are mighty powerful,” he began as he returned his rifle to his backpack and retrieved the smaller, sleeker disruptor device. “We can’t just keep shooting the damned thing over and over,” he said as he shot Sanha in the lower abdomen, the energy dissipating in his body.

Sanha grunted slightly, but the disruptor wasn’t painful as much as it was uncomfortable, causing the MTF implant to shimmer slightly, resulting in a numbing of the legs, not unlike the experience of people with sciatica. “I mean, I could just assign a guy to follow you around and shoot you every two minutes, but that hardly seems practical. Lucky for you,” he said, grinning as he replaced his disruptor, “there’s an alternative.”

The super soldier held up his clawed, mechanical hand, and the contraption suddenly made an electric whir as it began to spin like a drill, the fingers merging together to form a fine tip. With his free hand, the super soldier grasped Sanha by the back of the neck and forced him down onto his stomach. He clamped down on him with his right leg, placing it on the back of Sanha’s thigh, locking Sanha into position as the drill hovered above Sanha’s lower back.

Aldous had never heard such screaming in his life. It was a shrill pitch that could only be called forth by the worst agony—unimaginable agony.

“No! No,” Aldous whispered.

After a torturously long minute, the screaming stopped, followed only by the sound of Sanha’s wheezing. He shut his eyes several times, preventing Aldous from seeing what was happening. It wasn’t hard to guess, however.

“It’s really quite a beautiful thing,” the super soldier commented in the blackness.

Sanha’s eyes suddenly flashed open, the super soldier having grabbed him by the scruff of the neck once again and pulled him up with one arm, holding the blood-covered MTF generator in the other, displaying it for him.

“Who would’ve thought something so small would cause so much trouble?” He released Sanha and let him fall back to the concrete.

Sanha closed his eyes again, opening them intermittently for brief flashes before they rolled back into his head.

“Stop your whining,” the super soldier demanded. “Those little nanobots of yours will fix any incidental spinal damage I might have caused. You’ll be right as rain in an hour—and a lot closer to being human again.” His lip curled into a sneer. “You’re welcome.”

With his lips quivering from the horror, Aldous held his head in his hands as he considered his options. The logical thing to do was to keep running, but he hadn’t anticipated how difficult it would be to leave his companions. He hadn’t accounted for the emotional element once again—he hadn’t accounted for the horror.

After a few moments, he managed to force his cement legs to resume moving—a slow trot at first, but as he considered the consequences of failure, he began to run hard, nearly sprinting away through the snow.

Suddenly, the super soldier cocked his head to the side, apparently listening to a communiqué. “Are you sure?” he asked. “Holy…they are tough buggers, aren’t they? What’s the name of the VIP?”

Aldous suddenly froze once again. No. It can’t be.

“Professor Samantha Gibson,” Colonel Paine reacted, repeating the name that had been related to him, his smile suddenly brimming widely. “Well, I’ll be damned. Small world, ain’t it?”

16

“Heaven bless you, Father, I can’t protect you!” the master-at-arms shouted. “Bullets have no effect.”

The priest nodded, understanding the gravity of the evil he faced. He had pocketed a small bottle of holy water when he’d clumsily exited his room, pulled along by the steward that the master-at-arms had sent to fetch him. As he gazed up at the limp body that floated only inches above the ground in the center of the smoking room, he wished he’d brought more—a lot more.

“Glorious Prince of Heaven’s armies, Saint Michael the Archangel, defend us in battle against the principalities and powers, against the rulers of darkness, against the wicked spirits in the high places.” He tossed the first salvo of holy water at the floating apparition.

It seemed to have no effect.

“Keep going,” the master-at-arms encouraged.

“Be our protection against the wickedness and snares of the devil. May God rebuke him, we humbly pray.” The priest tossed the second salvo of holy water toward the floating demon.

Again, there appeared to be no effect.

The holy man gritted his teeth, determined, and began to speak more forcefully.

“And do Thou, O Prince of the heavenly host, by the power of God, thrust into Hell Satan and all evil spirits who wander throughout the world seeking the ruin of souls!” He tossed the third salvo of holy water.

To the master-at-arms’s and the priest’s surprise, this time there appeared to be some small effect. The demon twitched slightly—an audible snap of energy sparking behind it.

“Holy Mother—I think it’s working!”

At that moment, the intrepid journalist William Stead arrived upon the scene, dressed only in his house coat and pajamas, as he’d retired to bed nearly two hours earlier. The sleep in his eyes vanished instantly when he saw the spectacle in the smoking room. This would be the defining scoop of his life. Without taking his eyes off of the floating figure and the aura of green energy that surrounded it, he reached with his right arm and grasped the collar of the photographer he’d brought with him to document the Titanic’s maiden voyage. “Get this. For the love of God, you better get this!”

The young photographer, his hands shaking violently from the fright, began to set up the tripod for his Kodak camera.

“It’ll be over before you get that set up, man! Just take the shot!” Stead shouted.

The priest continued his prayer. “In the name of the Father,” he thundered, splashing more of the holy water onto the floating figure. “…and the Son!” He threw more holy water. “And the Holy Spirit!”

A loud and audible pop of electricity suddenly jolted Craig back to consciousness just as the young photographer snapped his Kodak, capturing the moment of Craig’s reawakening.

What the hell was that?” Craig asked.

“Am I speaking to the demon?” asked the priest.

“That was me, Craig,” the A.I. replied. “I’m sorry, but I had to give you a shock. I can’t let you sleep or you will die.”

“Who the hell are these people?”

“I still haven’t established a connection to your optics,” the A.I. replied.

“We’re Christ’s followers, demon!” the priest shouted. “We command you to leave! The power of Christ compels you!”

“Oh boy,” Craig sighed. “I’ve attracted a crowd.”

“That is not good, Craig. We are not supposed to interfere with this timeline.”

“Not interfere? What are you talking about? We’re supposed to just let this ship sink?”

“Sink?” the master-at-arms repeated. He turned to the priest. “Is this—thing—threatening the ship, Father?”

“I think the man—the possessed man—is fighting against the demon that resides inside him,” the priest replied.

“More pictures,” Stead said to his photographer. “As many as you can get.”

“He’s keeping pretty still, sir,” the photographer whispered. “These should turn out quite well.”

“If they do, you’ll be the most famous photographer in the world, my boy.”

“There’s definitely more than one entity inhabiting that body,” the priest observed, nearly breathless.

“What should we do?” asked the master-at-arms.

“I think we need to let the man try to get control of his body. Be on the ready.”

“Craig,” the A.I. began, in a neutral, informative tone, “I can tell you that 1,503 passengers and crew die after Titanic hits an iceberg. It is exceedingly likely that these witnesses will all die in the sinking and that those photographs will be lost.”

“So?”

“So, you still have a chance to minimize your impact on this timeline. We can still retreat and allow this timeline to continue unaffected.”

“Unaffected? That’s a hell of an insidious euphemism. What you’re talking about is letting all of these people die—hundreds of men, women, and children—when we could prevent it.”

The witnesses were jointly disturbed by Craig’s second reference to their ultimate demise. It would have been easy to dismiss such ramblings, given that the ship had been deemed unsinkable, but coming from a man who was so obviously spiritually afflicted, the prophecy had a palpable direness to it that the men could not ignore.

The master-at-arms turned to one of the stewards. “I think it’s time the Captain learned about this.”

“Craig, you haven’t fully considered the consequences of interfering in an alternate timeline,” the A.I. urgently began to explain.

“Spare me,” Craig said, cutting off the voice in his head. “There are thousands of people onboard and their lives are no less valuable than yours or mine. I’m going to save this ship whether you like it or not.”

17

WAKING UP, in this instance, was akin to resurrection. Samantha’s eyes opened, but the room in which she found herself was as black as the inside of a coffin. Her first instinct was to ignite a pulse of green energy on her fingertips to illuminate the area, but it was to no avail. She opened her mind’s eye, glad it was still functioning at least. A few clicks later, she had selected the night vision setting, and the room suddenly appeared before her, green and black.

She was sitting upright on a concrete floor. The room was nearly perfectly square, only a handful of meters by a handful of meters. Her hands were covered in some sort of liquid—it appeared black in the fluorescent green hue night vision. She rubbed her thumb and index finger together before darting out her tongue to taste it.

Blood.

What the hell is going on here? she thought. She flipped through to a search screen on her mind’s eye, searching for anyone else nearby. A signal was quickly approaching her position: Sanha.

The door to the room began to open, and she closed her eyes to shield them from the bright light as she switched back to normal vision. When she reopened her eyes, Sanha was in the doorway, but he wasn’t walking. A Purist super soldier held him by the back of his neck, suspending him above the floor with only one of his cybernetic prosthetic arms. The soldier tossed Sanha roughly to the ground. Pale and covered in blood, Sanha crawled pathetically to the far wall and propped himself up against it before looking up at Samantha. “Hi, Sam.”

Samantha looked up at the super soldier. He was leaning casually against the door frame as he lit an already half-smoked cigar. His helmet was removed, revealing his head of thick salt-and-pepper hair. Samantha’s lips curled downward with disgust as she regarded the crosshatch of stretch marks that surrounded the soldier’s cybernetic eyes.

“You don’t know me,” the soldier began, “but I know you.” He stepped into the room and grinned as he shook his head. “Or at least I knew your former husband, Doc Emilson.”

Samantha nearly gasped at the mention of Craig—what did this man know? Did he know Craig was back? How could he?

“I was his commanding officer fourteen years ago when he gave his life for his country—and all of humanity. Maybe he mentioned me?”

“Colonel Paine?”

Paine smiled. “That’s right. That’s right. Good memory.” He scratched his head with his clawed fingers and then placed his mechanical hand on the back of his neck. “He gave his life. He gave his life.” He looked toward the door as he spoke, as though he were conjuring the image of Craig’s sacrifice in his imagination. He appeared genuinely moved. “Good solider. The best. Better than me.”

His mouth shifted, forming a tight grimace as he turned to Samantha, the golden irises of his cybernetic eyes burning into her. “And here you are, pissing on his memory, exchanging wedding vows with the devil himself.” He shook his head, true disgust in his voice as he spoke. “Lady, I don’t have one damn ounce of sympathy for you.”

“Samantha? Sam, it’s me,” Aldous suddenly said over her mind’s eye. “Don’t react. Don’t let him know you’re in contact with me.”

Samantha’s eyes were wild with astonishment.

“I thought you’d been killed, my love,” Aldous continued. “I’d never have left if I would’ve known that you were still alive. It’s bordering on miraculous.”

Aldous had escaped? The Purists had overwhelmed the complex? What did they want with her?

“You know,” Paine continued in his gravely voice, “I warned him about you. The day he gave his life to destroy all A.I. and save the species—I warned him. Goddamn it, lady. Your husband was a hero. How could you betray him like this?”

“Don’t listen to him, Sam,” Aldous cautioned. He’d stolen a Jeep and was now speeding through the mountain pass, away from Mount Andromeda and toward the nearest city. “That man is a killer. He executed more than a dozen people without a second thought. Listen to me, Sam. You have to get away. Whatever you do, you have to get away. He’s going to kill you if you don’t.”

She couldn’t reply, but her throat was too knotted with fear to speak anyway. She looked toward the open door. Why weren’t her powers working? If she could just fly—

Paine watched her eye line and grinned. “Heh. Want out?”

She looked up into his cold, lifeless eyes.

He reached into the pocket of his jacket and pulled out the small, spherical MTF generator that had previously been inside her. He tossed it to her, but it slipped out of her hand, the surface of the generator still wet with blood and tissue, and rolled to the corner of the room. Paine laughed. “While you were recovering, I had to do a little impromptu surgery,” he said as he held the sharp fingers of his hand up like pincers to punctuate the point. “I think you’ve taken your last flight.”

18

“What time is it?” Craig asked the priest.

Befuddled, the priest looked to the master-at-arms, who pulled out his pocket watch.

“11:36 p.m.,” he replied.

“What time does the ship go down?” Craig asked the A.I.

“Go down?” the priest replied, pale and terror-stricken.

“It strikes the iceberg at 11:40 p.m., Craig,” replied the A.I.

“What?” Craig grunted in frustration. “Why didn’t you tell me? Jesus! Let’s go!”

“Craig,” the A.I. calmly began in protest, “I cannot help you interfere in this timeline. It would be highly unethical.”

“Unethical? You’ve gotta be kidding me. Letting more than 1,000 people die is ethical, then?”

“If you interfere here, Craig, you will open a Pandora’s box the likes of which you do not comprehend—”

“Just spare me, okay?” Craig shouted in return. “This is simple. We have the power to act, to stop a tragedy, so we act. Got it?”

“I cannot participate—”

“Fine, but don’t get in my way.”

The A.I. fell silent, but Craig remained floating in a stationary position just above the floor, still at the mercy of the A.I.

“Are you going to let me go?” Craig asked.

“I-I’m not sure I could stop you if I tried,” the master-at-arms uttered in response.

“I’m not talking to you,” Craig said. He pointed to his temple. “I’m talking to the computer in my head.”

“What the devil?” the master-at-arms reacted in dismay.

“Computer?” William Stead suddenly spoke, his head cocking as he shook a memory loose—one buried deep. “You mean, like a difference engine?”

Craig’s eyebrows knitted quizzically.

“A machine that computes?” Stead elaborated.

“Yes,” Craig answered, “a machine that computes.”

After a short moment of stunned silence, Stead finally guffawed. “Damn it, man, that’s as daft a notion as I’ve ever heard. A difference engine is nearly ten feet tall and weighs a ton.”

“It’s not daft,” Craig replied. “Remember this: when it comes to computers, the technology always gets a lot smaller and a lot more powerful—and in a hurry. And I’ll prove it to you, if the machine in my head will release me.”

“He’s out of his mind,” Stead whispered to the master-at-arms. “If he’s as powerful as you say, we’ve all had it.”

“You hear that?” Craig asked, speaking to the A.I. “Do I no longer have the right to free will? Can I not make choices anymore because you’ve decided to make them for me? Are you going to take that right?”

Another moment of silence passed. Then, suddenly, Craig lowered to the ground and his green aura dissipated.

“Thank you,” Craig said as he walked past the master-at-arms. “Tell the captain he’s about to hit an iceberg and this ‘unsinkable’ ship’s going to go down. If he turns now, he’ll give himself a chance.”

“That’s lunacy!” the master-at-arms fired back. “It’ll take a hell of a lot more than an iceberg to sink this ship!”

Craig shook his head. “That’s what I thought you’d say. Excuse me while I save your ass.” He pushed his way out of the room, then opened the doors to the outside deck. The night was moonless and dark, and the ocean was so calm that it appeared smooth, like a mirror. “I’ve never seen the ocean so calm,” Craig commented as he gripped the railing, preparing to launch himself over and into flight. “I can actually see the individual reflections of stars on its surface. It’s almost like glass.”

“They are in a massive ice field, but they do not even know it,” the A.I. observed. “Simple logic should dictate that water can never be this calm in the open ocean and that, therefore, the Titanic is no longer in the open ocean, but it won’t occur to anyone on board.”

Craig nodded. “Look, you don’t have to help me if you don’t want to,” he said in a low voice to the A.I., “but this would be a lot easier with some assistance.”

“You give me no choice, Craig. I’ll assist you in order to keep you from killing yourself and me in the process.”

Craig opened his mind’s eye. The A.I. had taken the liberty of setting the clock to synch up with the master-at-arms’s pocket watch. The display flipped from 11:38 to 11:39 p.m.

Suddenly, the lookout bell rang three times from the crow’s nest high above the deck.

“The alarm bell just rang!” Craig shouted.

“They’ve spotted the iceberg,” the A.I. replied. “If you intend to save the RMS Titanic and its passengers, you’ve less than a minute to do so.”

19

Aldous gripped the steering wheel of the Jeep as the vehicle sped dangerously through the several centimeters of slush that still covered the road, despite the late summer temperatures. The nuclear winter had reduced the temperatures in the area by twenty degrees Celsius for the past decade and a half, resulting in winters so bitterly cold that they were nearly unsurvivable. The summer months, usually hot and dry beyond the mountain pass at the edge of the prairies, now hosted temperatures barely above freezing. Luckily, precipitation in the area was low enough in the winter that, by the late summer months, the roads became briefly passable once again.

He’d reached the eastern edge of what had once been the city of Calgary. The majority of the once-thriving metropolis had been bombed out during the war, the Chinese government hitting the city in an attempt to cut the Democratic Union off from its prime source of oil and gas. There was a tinge of irony in that strike, considering that Chinese firms actually owned most of the Athabasca oil fields that they were attempting to neutralize; however, the D.U. had nationalized the oil only months before the breakout of the war in an attempt to get China to capitulate and cease their attempts to develop strong A.I.

Calgary, despite the devastation wrought by the nuclear strikes and the years of nuclear winter that followed, refused to die. Indeed, with the strength of the sun having been reduced globally by the fallout in the upper atmosphere, severely negating solar reliability for power, the oil sands remained as an attractive source of energy. Using CO2 emissions to warm the planet seemed like a good idea, even to the scientists of the D.U. who had previously warned against them. It was now the era of geo-engineering, and warming the planet to combat the nuclear winter had seemingly taken the sin out of gasoline-powered engines and other fossil fuels.

As a result, Calgary remained a place of commerce in that new normal, populated by only the hardiest of individuals, especially those who were attracted by the chance to make a lot of money in a short period of time. Life in the city of just under 100,000 souls was nasty, brutish, and short. Something wicked that way went, and—as always seemed to be the way—thrived.

While he drove through the bombed out edges of the city, veering away from abandoned vehicles, most of which were nothing more than rotting metal husks, he continued to monitor his wife’s plight. His chest was tighter than it had ever been as he operated on the edge of insanity while trying desperately to stay on the road, simultaneously watching his wife struggle for every breath.

Indeed, Samantha could see nothing as she remained tilted backward on a table at a forty-five-degree angle, her face covered with a large blue cloth, soaked with water, a super soldier holding a nozzle by her face as he sprayed her with more. It had been thirty seconds since Samantha had last taken a breath, and Aldous held his breath along with her.

Finally, the soldier released the pressure on the hose trigger and removed the sopping wet rag from Samantha’s face.

She didn’t breathe immediately; she needed to prepare herself for the deep inhalation that was to come momentarily. The torture had caused her to lose her ability to regulate her breathing. When the breath did come, it hurt her throat and chest, but it was a good pain, and was followed quickly by many shorter, life saving, beautiful breaths.

Samantha’s eyes darted to the super soldier who was conducting the water-boarding, leaning on one hip, watching expressionless as she breathed. She suddenly recognized him. She hadn’t before because of his cybernetic eyes and his helmet, but as he removed his helmet and placed it on the ground, the hairline, albeit slightly thinner, was a dead giveaway. Quickly, the pattern of his chiseled jawline and his narrow nose, along with the thin line of his lips registered with her.

“O’Brien!” she suddenly shouted.

O’Brien seemed to sigh, his shoulders slumping slightly as he grimaced. “That’s right.”

She smiled. She shouldn’t have—she knew it was no laughing matter—but she suddenly smiled widely. After all, was this not the very definition of absurd? A moment so ridiculous inserting itself into reality that the serious narrative to which all involved clung—this battle between Purists and post-humans—was suddenly interrupted, making it impossible to carry on with the façade. Indeed, she smiled, then laughed uncontrollably.

“You just won’t let it go,” O’Brien said, not sharing in the joke. Indeed, he seemed extraordinarily annoyed by the interruption of his serious business.

“If you’d just…” she began, unable to finish because of her laughter. “I’m sorry, O’Brien, but if you just read the book, you’d understand why I’m laughing. I mean…I mean it’s ridiculous! This coincidence! O’Brien in 1984 tortures Winston—just like what you’re doing! I mean…God, just read the damn book!”

O’Brien’s grimace tightened as he stepped forward, deciding to forgo the rest of Samantha’s scheduled breathing break and to continue with the water-boarding, tossing the sopping wet towel back onto her face, covering her mouth and nose. She screamed out under the towel in protest, but O’Brien squeezed the trigger on the nozzle of the hose, the jet of water silencing her instantly.

Aldous had just reached the densely populated center of the city and not a moment too soon. The sun, weak as it was, was beginning to threaten the flat prairie horizon line. As dilapidated as the makeshift city was, sunlight dramatically increased the effectiveness of facial recognition and he knew there were bound to be military cameras spattered across the ten blocks that made up the bulk of the habited zone. One camera would be all it would take—he needed to get out of the open—now.

He pulled the Jeep to the crumbling curb at the edge of the street and hopped out of the vehicle, his feet immediately becoming soaked by the frigid water that pooled ubiquitously on what was left of the pavement. He splashed through the water, jogging toward a large concrete building that appeared to have been built before the war. Although its outer shell had certainly seen better days, incased in ice that had clumps of debris frozen within it, likely from a rainstorm during the initial days of the fallout, the building seemed to have held up better than any other structure in the city. Aldous’s eyes fell on a makeshift street sign that bore the name of the street; a crude wooden plank with “7th Ave.” scrolled in silver spray paint.

Pulling the collar of his black jacket up and holding his hand over his mouth as though he were stifling a cough, he entered the building and was surprised by what he saw. The interior was clean, showing only minor damage as a sign that it had been through World War III. Aldous felt as though he’d stepped back in time—a time before the war, when the illusion that humans were a civil species still reigned. Concrete and glass, the interior was designed to be aesthetically pleasing and an escalator in the lobby stretched up to the third floor; amazingly, the old relic still worked.

Aldous stepped onto the escalator, keeping his hand over his mouth to confuse any facial recognition programs that might capture his image as he made his way up. It was still early in the morning, and the businesses within the complex weren’t likely to open for a couple more hours. When he reached the top floor, he walked toward the entrance to an optometrist’s office. He turned when he noticed something on the far wall, a rehabilitation clinic specializing in prosthetics for workers injured working in the oil fields. He sighed and put his back to the glass, letting his exhausted legs finally rest as he slid down to a seated position.

“Sam,” he said to his wife over his mind’s eye as she continued to be tortured, “hang on, darling. I’ll be there soon.”

20

Craig lifted off from the deck of the Titanic and flew forward to the bow of the ship. Almost immediately, the iceberg came into view. “A little help?”

“You’ll have to guide me, Craig,” the A.I. said. “I still have not established a link to your optics.”

“Titanic’s headed straight for the iceberg, not turning. Looks like it needs to turn to the port side to miss. Can we use our power to help with the turn?”

“I’d advise against it,” the A.I. replied calmly. “First officer William Murdoch will attempt a port-around maneuver, but because he will try to reverse the engines, there will be a delay of thirty seconds, and the deceleration will cause the ship rudder to be far less effective.”

“Isn’t that exactly why we should help push the bow to the port?” Craig asked, baffled as he flew to the starboard side of the ship and prepared to generate a field that would nudge the ship to the port side.

“It would almost certainly fail. Although you might get the ship to turn more quickly, sparing the front of the starboard side from the collision, the aft side would likely connect, causing the same level of damage.”

The iceberg was only seconds away now, with Titanic heading straight for it.

“Then I need an alternative!”

“I suggest preventing Titanic from turning to port,” the A.I. said coolly.

“What? Why?”

“Contrary to popular belief, the Titanic was actually an extraordinarily sturdy ship, as evidenced by her sister ship, the Olympic. She served for twenty-five years, surviving several major collisions. She even rammed and sank a U-boat, U-103, with her bow. The collision twisted the hull plates on the starboard side, but the hull’s integrity remained intact.”

“Okay!” Craig shouted as he flew over the deck, a small group of mesmerized crew members watching his uncanny aerial display as he did so. He positioned himself on the port side of the Titanic, near the bow. “I’m on the port side! What do I do?”

“Allow me,” the A.I. replied as he triggered the green energy, causing it to emanate once again from within Craig. The green aura became a wall of magnetic energy that cradled the side of the ship and shone so brightly that it bathed the expanse of the Titanic, as well as that of the iceberg, in a green glow.

Finally, the bow of the ship began to turn to the port side, but it almost immediately came into contact with the green wall that the A.I. had thrown up in opposition. The ship actually collided with the energy, bouncing off of it and angling to the starboard side, setting itself on a direct collision course with the iceberg.

“It’s working,” Craig said breathlessly. “I hope you’re right about this.”

“Me too,” the A.I. replied.

“What? You mean you’re not absolutely certain?”

“It’s only a theory,” the A.I. replied, a hint of indignation in his voice. “I calculate that this will have a seventy-nine percent chance of being successful. It has the best chance among all alternatives.”

“Oh Jesus,” Craig whispered as he watched the ship, now only meters from the collision.

21

Colonel Paine reentered the square concrete room that now served as an interrogation room. He had Sanha in tow. As he had earlier, he tossed Sanha roughly to the ground.

O’Brien saluted as soon as he saw his commanding officer.

Paine saluted in return before gesturing with his sharp, knife-like thumb for O’Brien to leave. O’Brien nodded and exited.

Samantha’s face remained covered by the sopping wet cloth. Her mouth was opened into a wide circle as she desperately struggled to steal as much oxygen through the suffocating membrane of the cloth as she could. With the spray of water now stopped, it was possible for trace amounts of air to pass through the barrier of the cloth, albeit not enough for her to survive.

Paine watched the cloth suck down into her mouth as she desperately tried to breathe. The spectacle reminded him of fishing as a child with his father—the slow suffocation of their impending dinner on the dry plats of their rowboat coming to mind. Paine had always watched suffocation with fascination. Watching a life end was something that he had witnessed countless times since—the fascination had not abated.

As Samantha began violently shaking her head back and forth in a vain attempt to shake the cloth off of her face, Paine reached out with his clawed hand and removed the obstruction. Just as before, Samantha inhaled painfully, taking almost half a minute to regain her ability to control her breathing.

“Hello again,” Paine finally said as he watched Samantha panting.

“Why…why are you torturing me?”

Paine contorted his face into an ugly expression. “Torture? This isn’t torture. You’ve never seen torture.”

Samantha’s heart suddenly chilled more than she could have ever previously imagined. “But…but, you’re not asking questions,” she protested as she struggled to speak through her gasps.

“That’s because you’re a zealot, Professor Emilson. Oh wait, I forgot. It’s Gibson now, isn’t it?” Paine slipped the cigar out of his mouth, the end of it nearly chewed to bits, and spat on the ground. “You ever wonder why we adopted water-boarding as an interrogation technique?”

“Semantics?” Samantha replied, a disgusted expression on her face as she concentrated on each breath, savoring every molecule of oxygen as she tried to calm herself.

“Heh,” Paine replied. “Typical liberal response. Nah, it’s not semantics. We did it because we found it was the best way to deprogram zealots like yourself.” He popped the cigar back between his lips and resumed his habit of chewing the end until it came apart in his mouth. “See, if we wanted, we could electro-shock their genitals or pull out some fingernails. Those are much more painful approaches when you think about it. On the surface, it seems like we’d get a better response from inflicting real and lasting wounds that leave nasty scars, but that strategy doesn’t work with zealots.”

“I’m not a zealot,” Samantha whispered.

“No?” Paine replied. “We started water-boarding as our preferred interrogation technique back when the biggest threat to America were radical Muslims. You see, once you’ve been indoctrinated into a belief system in which you think hijacking a plane and flying it into a building will lead to you being spat out into Heaven in the company of seventy virgins, you’ve convinced yourself that you’re not afraid of death. You’ve convinced yourself that if you can just get over this one, frightening moment—the moment the plane hits the building or the explosives strapped to your chest detonate—then you will be handsomely rewarded. You become convinced that you don’t need life.” Paine strolled to Samantha and leaned over her as she remained strapped to her board, her chest still heaving as her breathing continued to slowly return to normal. “Water-boarding reminds you that you want to live.”

Paine had lowered his face to within inches of Samantha’s, and she could see every grotesque vein—every scar on his pockmarked face—and smell his tobacco-laden breath. “I didn’t need a reminder,” she said quietly.

“No?” Paine said again, mocking her assertion. “Are you telling me you weren’t prepared to sacrifice yourself for your beliefs? For your husband?”

She had to admit, he had a point. Indeed, despite the post-human collective’s belief that life had to be protected above all else, she, Aldous, Sanha, and many others had been willing to sacrifice themselves to save at least some of their number. It had seemed so right to do it at the time. So brave. So righteous.

“Weren’t you willing to sacrifice yourself to protect your A.I.?” Paine added, his face now locked in a gruesome seriousness.

Samantha nearly stopped breathing once again at the mention of the A.I. How could Paine know about that? Was he just fishing? Suddenly the answer donned on her. Her eyes fell to the pathetic figure in the corner of the room, cradling himself as he kept his eyes shut tight.

Paine grinned. “Professor Sanha there is not a zealot. He wants to live. No reminder needed.”

Suddenly, Paine planted one of his powerful, heavy arms on Samantha’s chest, digging with his clawed fingertips into her collarbone, causing her to scream out in anguish. “Now, tell me where the A.I. is… if you want to live.”

22

“Samantha, tell him what he wants to know!” Aldous urged as he watched his wife’s desperate plight through their mind’s eye connection. Simultaneously, three men with suspicious expressions were reaching the top of the escalator, each one of them eyeing Aldous directly. Aldous was already on his feet, ready to meet them.

“Can I help you?” asked the elder one in the trench coat—a man with a mostly bald head, save a few wisps of white hair clinging to the sides and back. His face was so badly worn that he appeared to be wearing a saggy, tired, flesh-colored mask. The two younger men that accompanied him didn’t look much better, but it was clear from their garb that they were security.

“Are you the optometrist?” Aldous asked.

“Yes,” the man replied. “I’m Dr. Lindholm. What is your business here?”

Aldous eyed the security officers. “I want to talk to you privately. I need your help.”

Lindholm scoffed. “I know what you need,” he replied with disdain. “I traveled a long way to get away from people like you. If you want to see my facilities, show me a warrant. I won’t tolerate spies.”

“I’m not a spy,” Aldous protested. “I don’t work for the government.”

Lindholm nearly laughed at Aldous’s assertion. “Is that right? You have that baby face, but you’re a local? Tell me, then, what is your secret? Why is it that the fallout is killing the rest of us but leaving you baby fresh?”

“If you give me a moment in private, I’ll explain.”

“I don’t need your explanation,” Lindholm snapped back. “I know where you’re from. You’ve lived your whole life in one of those government bio-domes in California! You’re a petulant little boy, and everyone knows it, so you’re trying to prove that you’re a man by volunteering to be a spy in this frozen, Godforsaken Hell! Well, if you wanted to have a chance in Hell of fooling us, you should have taken a radionuclide polonium-210 pill and removed the shine from that pretty face of yours. As it stands, your mission has failed. You were detected immediately. Go back and tell your superiors to shove it up their collective baby-fresh asses!”

While Lindholm ranted, Aldous watched his wife crying as Colonel Paine continued to dig his claws into her chest. “Samantha, for Christ’s sake, tell him!”

Lindholm and the two security officers exchanged quizzical expressions as they watched Aldous’s exchange with a person that only he could see. Their suspicions suddenly shifted from government affiliation to schizophrenia. Either way, they wanted nothing to do with him.

“Get him out of here!” Lindholm ordered the two guards.

Aldous waved his hand through the air in front of him, green energy flashing from his hand and dropping the two guards instantly, leaving them unconscious. He looked up at Lindholm. “Open the door now.”

Suddenly terrified, Lindholm fumbled to remove a security ID card from his wallet, his hands shaking as he swiped it over the lock, the glass door immediately clicking open. “Wh-who are you?” Lindholm asked.

“Help me get these two men inside,” Aldous said, ignoring the question.

Lindholm acquiesced and bent over, grunting as he grasped one of the two men under the arms and began dragging him inside his office.

“I’m sorry I don’t have time to be gentler about this,” Aldous began to explain as he dragged the second man through the threshold, “but I’ve run out of time. I need you to help me save my wife’s life.”

23

Craig watched helplessly as the bow of the Titanic slammed head on into the iceberg. The iceberg and the ship suffered equally in the collision, each one seemingly crumbling at the point of impact. As ice exploded in a thunderous percussion, cracking off the side of the iceberg and spinning into the ocean and onto the deck of the Titanic, so, too, did the wooden deck of the Titanic explode into a shower of splinters, a portion the size of a basketball court peeling itself back as though some massive invisible can opener was at work. The outer hull on both the port and starboard sides crumpled, folding accordion-like as the entire weight of Titanic collapsed upon the ship’s front before both the iceberg and the ship threw each other off, each one bouncing back from the other, bobbing violently like children’s toys in a bathtub as waves more than a meter high radiated out in every direction.

“I’ve established an auditory connection, Craig,” the A.I. Informed, “just in time to catch the violence of the collision. That was far more violent than the collision that occurred in our own timeline, but hopefully the hull will have kept its integrity. How does it look?”

“It looks…bad,” Craig said, barely able to blink as he watched the world’s largest ship bobbing in the ocean as though it were God’s plaything. “We may have just done more harm than good.”

“We should investigate,” the A.I. suggested. “Stand by for a moment. I think I am close to establishing a visual connection. I can help you look for holes in the hull below the waterline.”

Craig nodded as he continued to pant, breathing heavily as the adrenaline rushed throughout his body. “I’ll stand by. I don’t really have anywhere to go.” He suddenly remembered how cold he’d felt just minutes earlier, but the adrenaline had sent his heart racing, warming him quickly. “How’s my body temperature? Am I going to be okay?”

“It’s rising,” the A.I. replied. “I’ve managed to tap into some of your nans’ systems and was able to facilitate a warming process by having the nans artificially produce extra adenosine triphosphate. That, along with your high heart rate and increased cortisol levels, had your body temperature rising. The nans broke down a lot of glucose to generate the extra ATP, so you’d better grab something sweet to eat when we go back onboard. You need to replenish yourself.”

“Heh. I was wondering why I was so hungry. Thanks. Hey, if I have all these nanobots in my body, then why wasn’t I able to stop breathing earlier when I did the Freitas test?”

“Freitas? You are referring to respirocytes?”

“Yes.”

“You do not harbor any of those at the moment. Respirocytes were a first-generation nanobot technology. In fact, it is a bit of stretch to even refer to them as nanobots. Each one, in essence, consisted of eighteen billion atoms arranged as a tiny pressure tank, filled with oxygen and carbon dioxide. The nans you currently have in your system are far more sophisticated.”

“Well, excuse me, but I liked respirocytes, and I sure as hell coulda used ‘em to breathe for me when I was stuck underwater going through useless set-up screens.”

“I understand your frustration. I’ve logged your complaint, and I will take your concerns into consideration in future iterations of the system setup.”

Craig looked up at the stars and shook his head, disbelieving. “Amazing. I’ve got tech support in my head, and I’m still getting brushed off. Hey, why don’t you put me on hold and blast me with some elevator music?”

“Elevator music?”

“Never mind.”

“Craig, I’ve established an optical connection,” the A.I. said, a hint of excitement in his voice. “I can see the Titanic.”

“Look at the damage we’ve done!” Craig said as he flew to the bow of the ship and let the A.I. get a closer look at the hull’s rippled surface. “I don’t see how she’ll stay afloat now.”

“In 1907, the German liner, SS Kronprinz Wilhelm rammed an iceberg and suffered a crushed bow, just as the Titanic has. She was able to complete her voyage unaided. As I said earlier, the Titanic was, and is, a much sturdier ship than people realize. It was the fact that it hit the iceberg with a glancing blow and suffered several small breaches of her hull as she passed by, filling too many of the water-tight compartments, that led to her foundering. Unless there is a massive hull breach below the waterline, she should be fine.”

“Okay. So I guess we should have a look?”

“Indeed. With your permission, Craig, I am ready to take control of your flight systems.”

“Permission granted,” Craig replied, “but how will I get air once I’m encapsulated in that energy cocoon without respirocytes?”

“The suit you are wearing is lined with microscopic pressure tanks that will do the job better than the respirocytes ever could. You have several days worth of air in your clothing, and it self-replenishes.”

“Ah. I wish I’d known that earlier.”

“Are you ready, Craig?”

“I’m ready.”

The A.I. ignited Craig’s cocoon once again, and they dropped like a stone down into the dark abyss.

24

“Even if you’re able to produce forgeries of the devices, the procedure would be irreversible!” Dr. Lindholm protested as Aldous desperately worked to connect his mind’s eye to the antiquated computer equipment in the optometrist’s office.

“I can reverse it,” Aldous replied, barely paying attention to the protests of his hostage as he worked feverishly to connect to the Internet so he could begin his search for the information files he needed.

For a few moments, Lindholm was dumbfounded. He rebooted his line of argument. “Even if that were the case, do you realize how long the recovery time would be for such a procedure?”

“Probably about twenty minutes once I reactivate my nanobots,” Aldous replied dryly as he continued working.

“Nanobots?” Lindholm reacted, his back suddenly straightening as though he’d been kicked.

The two monitors atop the desk suddenly flashed on, mirroring Aldous’s mind’s eye. One monitor displayed the ghastly visage of Colonel Paine as he held Samantha above him with one hand, his fingers continuing to slowly burrow into her collarbone. Lindholm gasped when he saw the scene, his hands suddenly clasping on his temples as he heard Samantha’s blood curdling screams. “Ach mein Gott.”

“That’s my wife,” Aldous said. He turned to Lindholm. “She’s being tortured by that Purist government super soldier, and if I can’t rescue her soon, he will kill her.”

Lindholm nodded, his breath caught in his mouth as he tried to speak. “And you’re a…post-human.”

“That’s right.”

“There were rumors. I couldn’t believe them.”

“We’re real—or at least we were. For all I know, there may be only a handful of us left,” Aldous replied. He turned back to the other screen, which displayed the information from Aldous’s Web search.

“How are you controlling the computer?” Lindholm asked.

“With my mind—a device we call the mind’s eye. I’ll teach you more about it once we’ve dealt with more pressing matters.”

Lindholm’s eyes widened as he studied Aldous’s side profile. “You—you’re related to him. You’re related to Aldous Gibson, aren’t you? Are you his son?”

Aldous shook his head as he continued to search through the Web with his mind, his wife’s cries for help continuing concomitantly. “Not his son,” he replied. “I am Aldous Gibson, Herr Doktor.”

“Dear lord. Dear lord, you’ve really done it. You’ve achieved immortality, as you always claimed you would.”

A sudden shriek from Samantha, far worse than any of her previous wails, snapped Aldous’s attention away from his research.

Paine threw Samantha down with a frustrated grunt; she remained attached to the board on which she’d been tortured, and it crashed, along with her, on its side. She’d been through more physical pain than any human could endure and survive, her post-humanity now working against her, cruelly repairing the damage as though she were Prometheus, ready for the eagle to peck out her ever-regenerating liver once again.

“For the love of Christ, Samantha,” Aldous said, exasperated and near tears, “I told you to just tell him. It will buy time.”

“She can hear you?” Lindholm asked. His question was ignored.

“Never!” Samantha suddenly belted at the top of her lungs, her eyes wild with animalistic hatred as she bore her teeth and screamed at the cyborg monstrosity before her. “Never! NEVER!”

Paine smiled. “You see? Zealot.” His smile suddenly melted, replaced by a frightening determination as he strode to her and sank his claws back into her chest. She shrilled.

“Oh Christ!” Aldous cursed, his eyes unblinking. As he watched the horrific spectacle through his wife’s eyes, Sanha’s unconscious body suddenly came into view. “Sanha,” he whispered to himself before switching out of Samantha’s mind’s eye and establishing a connection to Sanha, but the screen was blank. “Sanha! Wake up! Sanha! Wake up!”

A strip of light appeared briefly and vanished before it reappeared and Sanha blinked awake.

“Sanha! It’s me, Aldous! You have to stop him! You have to stop him!”

“I-I can’t,” Sanha whispered in return. “We’re no match for him.”

Paine suddenly stopped, his head cocking as the extraordinarily sensitive microphone in his aural implant picked up Sanha’s words. He craned his neck, his golden irises falling on Sanha. “You say something, sport?”

“Oh no,” Sanha whispered.

Paine dropped Samantha once again, his eyes never leaving Sanha. “You got a rider in there?”

“No. Please!”

Paine strode to Sanha and reached down with his hellish talons, yanking Sanha up and thrusting his back against the wall. Paine’s face was now only inches from Sanha’s as he looked closely into his eyes, searching for signs that Sanha was using his mind’s eye. “Who are you talking to?”

“Tell him, Sanha,” Aldous said.

Sanha remained silent.

Paine suddenly grinned—a sadistic victory pulling his lips taut, curling them back to reveal yellow teeth. “I bet I know who it is. It’s the devil himself in there, ain’t it? Hello there, Professor Gibson.”

“Tell him, Sanha,” Aldous repeated.

“It… it is Aldous Gibson,” Sanha blubbered, terrified. “You’re right.”

Paine nodded before dropping Sanha to the ground. He put his hand under Sanha’s chin as though he were a father filming Christmas morning, setting his camera on a tripod. “Don’t take your eyes off this, sport. I don’t want the professor to miss a second.”

“Oh no,” Aldous whispered. “Sanha!” he shouted. “Tell him where the A.I. is!”

“But I don’t know where it is—”

“The Planck! The Planck! We sent it through the Planck! Tell him!” Aldous shouted back frantically.

Paine had already scooped Samantha up with one arm, holding the back of the board and displaying Aldous’s wife like Christ on the cross as the hand on his other arm began to spin like a drill. “You like to watch, professor?” Paine shouted over the sound of the drill.

“The Planck! They sent it through the Planck!” Sanha screeched.

Paine’s face suddenly went white, and he stopped the spinning of his hand, dropping Samantha a second afterward.

She thudded onto the concrete, the board falling on its side once again. Aldous could see her clearly through Sanha’s point of view.

“What did you say?” Paine asked Sanha, his voice suddenly icy.

“The Planck,” Sanha repeated, his chest heaving as his heart raced. “They sent the A.I. threw the Planck. That’s why we couldn’t find it before. They sent it through.”

“Planck?” Paine said, his expression filled with a rare display of fear. “As in Planck energy?”

Sanha nodded, surprised that the brutish Paine knew what Planck energy was.

“As in, you unimaginably stupid bastards have sent an artificial intelligence into another universe?”

Sanha didn’t respond. He was stunned that Paine was versed enough in the technology to immediately guess its use.

Aldous was stunned too. Paine, besides being extraordinarily cruel and remorseless, also defied Aldous’s expectations for a Luddite. Only a small handful of people worldwide even knew what Planck energy was, let alone its possible implications.

Paine shook his head as he stared downward at his boots, thinking through this latest development. He paced for a moment as he continued to mull over his options. After his short internal deliberation, he nodded and turned back to Sanha. “Can you operate the Planck? Can I send a team in after the A.I.?”

Sanha remained silent for a moment, waiting for Aldous’s advice.

“Tell him you can,” Aldous said.

“Yes,” Sanha replied.

Paine noted the delay and shook his head. “Professor Gibson doing all your thinking for you now, sport?”

“No,” Sanha replied, more quickly this time. “No. I can operate the Planck platform. If they sent the A.I. through, the platform would have gone with it, but we have older versions of the platform that are safe. It will just take me a little while to make them operational.”

Paine’s expression remained frozen, the sadistic joy he seemed to take in torturing Samantha now at an end. “You better not be lying to me, sport. If you are…” Paine retrieved Samantha once again, lifting her as he had before, displaying her for both Sanha and Aldous. His other hand suddenly moved aside, a ten-inch serrated blade jutting out in an instant from his wrist.

“Go to Hell,” Samantha spat.

“After you.” Paine swiped at her neck with such preternatural speed and force that he decapitated the love of both Aldous’s and Craig’s lives in one swift, cruel motion.

“No!” Aldous shouted as he jumped to his feet, his eyes disbelieving.

The screen went blank as Sanha shut his eyes.

“Open your eyes, Sanha! Open them!”

Sanha reluctantly obeyed, opening his eyes and letting the horror back in.

Paine had retrieved Samantha’s head and held it by the hair. Blood was jetting down from the clean cut at the middle of her throat. Her eyes were still twitching as Paine brought it to Sanha and displayed it for Aldous to see. He dropped her head, then bent low until his face was just inches from Sanha, who squirmed in terror. “That was for you, Professor Gibson, you piece of filth,” he said, hatred dripping from his lips. “Come get me, you coward. I dare you.” Then he stood to his feet, took his cigar from his front pocket, and placed it back in his mouth before grabbing Sanha under the arm and dragging him from the room. “Let’s get to work.”

Aldous Gibson hadn’t moved, but his hands had contracted into fists so tight that his fingernails were cutting the flesh of his palms. He shook with a cocktail of shock, terror, and extreme fury spilled all over his face. “Sam,” he said in disbelief before taking a small step and then dropping to his knees. “No. No.” Tears began streaming down his face as he continued to shake, his back heaving as he sobbed.

Lindholm watched the monitor silently in disbelief as he saw the perspective of the post-human named Sanha, who was being dragged by the Purist super soldier toward an unknown destination. He turned to the other post-human, the one who claimed to be Aldous Gibson, the rogue traitor the government had claimed they’d killed nearly a decade earlier, and his heart went out to him. Lindholm had seen horror in his life, for the unforgiving war had taken almost everything that meant something from him. He no longer had a family—no longer had a wife. Aldous was now his brother.

He crouched down behind the grief-stricken man and placed his hand on the middle of his back.

“I’m so sorry,” Lindholm said quietly. “I know…I know you don’t think much of us here, out in the world. I know we must appear sub-human to you. But we’re not. We’ve been hardened by the horrors of this world and the cruel things we’ve seen, but we’re still human. We can still feel. It’s buried deep now, but we can still have compassion.”

Aldous didn’t respond. He held his hands over his head and continued to shake.

“Aldous, we can hide you here. When my staff arrives, I’ll explain what has happened. They’ll understand. You can trust them. You can trust me. We’ll protect you. We have no love or loyalty to the government. We will help you.”

Aldous suddenly moved, resting his back against the wall as he stared out at the dim light that pierced the ice-covered window. “Yes. Help,” he said. “That is what I require. I don’t think you’re sub-human. I don’t think that at all.” Aldous turned and regarded the monitor on which Sanha’s point of view continued to be displayed. Colonel Paine had tossed Sanha roughly into the Planck room and was now lighting his cigar as he put the post-human to work.

“It’s them who are sub-human—the Purists. And I’m going to kill them. I’m going to kill every last one of them.”

25

Craig flew, guided by the A.I., toward the Titanic’s bridge, where the captain and Thomas Andrews, the ship’s builder, had just returned from an examination of the damage below deck. They were met on the bridge by the master-at-arms, First Officer Murdoch, and J. Bruce Ismay, Chairman of the White Star Line that built the Titanic. Ismay was the first to see Craig appearing over the rail of the ship, the green glow of his magnetic aura enraging him and causing his teeth to clench under his waxed mustache. “Tesla!” he seethed.

Murdoch pulled out his revolver, only to have the master-at-arms place his hand on Murdoch’s forearm, lowering it. “Don’t bother. I tried that already.”

Craig entered the cabin, still wet, but no longer soaking. The A.I. disengaged the protective cocoon so Craig could speak, but before he could get a word out, Ismay furiously lunged forward, shaking his fingers accusingly in Craig’s face. “You work for Tesla! He sent you here!”

William Stead and his photographer entered the bridge quietly at that moment, unnoticed by anyone in attendance and using the commotion as their camouflage.

“Tesla?” Craig asked the A.I.

“Don’t play coy!” Ismay shouted back in return. He turned to the captain and continued, “This is Tesla’s attempt to get revenge on J.P. for the debacle with that damned tower of his! He’s sent this thug here to sabotage Titanic’s maiden voyage and to make a fool out of J.P.!”

“He’s referring to J.P. Morgan,” the A.I. began explaining to Craig, “arguably the most successful tycoon of the era and majority owner of both White Star and The International Mercantile Marine Company. Nikola Tesla was an inventor who had built the Wardenclyffe Tower, a wireless communications tower capable of sending electrical power without wires. At the time of the Titanic’s sinking, J.P. Morgan and Tesla were in a legal battle over the tower, allegedly surrounding the fact that Morgan, who was the chief financial backer of the tower, hadn’t been aware of the tower’s capability of wireless transmission of power.”

“Explain,” Craig replied.

“I mean you deliberately—” Ismay began, before being cut off by Craig.

“Not you,” Craig said, holding his hand up to shush the man.

Ismay’s eyes narrowed as he confusedly tried to comprehend Craig’s meaning. The master-at-arms attempted to fill in the gaps, pointing to his temple and adding, “He has a difference engine in his noggin’.”

“J.P. Morgan financed the project thinking it would be the beginning of a communications empire,” the A.I. further elaborated, “but Tesla hadn’t informed him that the tower could do much more than just send radio signals. Morgan, who owned General Electric, wanted to continue business as usual with the electrical grid of the era. The Wardenclyffe tower would have destroyed that by providing free wireless power to anyone with an antenna to receive it.”

“Wireless power?” Craig said, astonished. “We don’t even have that technology in the future.”

“Other than in some limited capacities, you’re right,” the A.I. concurred.

“So these guys…they’re holding back technology?” Craig asked.

“In some ways. Although they were interested in progress, it was only progress that directly benefitted them.”

“Luddites,” Craig whispered.

“Your analogy is sound,” the A.I. replied.

“Look,” Craig said, suddenly speaking to the baffled men who stood in a semicircle around him, “I don’t work for Tesla.”

“Bullocks!” Ismay thundered.

“I’ve never met the man. I’m from a parallel universe.”

“Craig, I strongly advise against—” the A.I. began to protest.

Craig ignored him and continued, “In my universe, this ship turned hard to port to try miss the iceberg but the hull on the starboard side came into contact with the ice and was punctured several times, causing the Titanic to begin taking on water. It sank in two hours, killing over 1,500 people in the end.”

“Pure fantasy,” Ismay scoffed. “This ship is unsinkable,” he recited, sounding like an advertisement.

William Stead took that moment to speak up. “He is flying,” he pointed out. “That would seem rather fanciful, too, except we’re seeing it with our own eyes.”

“Tesla is capable of trickery like this!” Ismay shouted back. “You’ve seen the displays he puts on for the press! They look exactly like this! Electricity shooting out in all directions!” He turned back to Craig. “Did you think you’d get away with this?”

“The ship sank in two hours, and 1,503 people died,” Craig repeated, speaking directly to the captain. “I caused the ship to ram the iceberg—”

“He admits it!” Ismay shouted, aghast.

“—to save it from having its hull breached.”

“The hull is intact,” Thomas Andrews confirmed. “Amazingly, we’re not taking on water.”

Ismay turned to Craig and stuck his finger in Craig’s face once again. “You and Tesla are lucky for that, sir. You’re very lucky! Otherwise, mass murder would be added to the list of your crimes and you’d be seeing the electric chair in the near future—an invention I believe your employer had some hand in devising.”

“Dude, I have no idea what the hell you’re talking about,” Craig replied, “and I ain’t going to jail anytime soon, so get out of my face.” He then turned to the other men in the room. “I am going to the dining hall though. Man, I could sure use a cookie right now.”

Suddenly, the image of the small group of men began to warp, the figures bending and twisting in front of Craig as though they were reflections in a hall of mirrors.

“Craig,” the A.I.’s voice spoke, though slowly, as though he were playing on a cassette player as the battery ran low, “this is a phenomenon referred to as the ripple. It means someone has manipulated Planck energy and arrived in this universe.”

“So we’ve got company?”

“Indeed. It appears that someone from Universe 1 is in pursuit.”

26

“Ho-ly hell,” Colonel Paine whispered as he regarded the extent of the damage to the front deck of the Titanic. He stood, legs slightly crouched, rifle at the ready along with Lieutenant Drummey and Sergeant Degrechie, who stood identically postured. “Keep your eyes peeled, boys. This ain’t gonna be easy.”

On the bridge, Craig blinked a few times before he was sure that the ripple had passed. He’d never experienced a phenomenon like it. It was like being in a dream that wasn’t his, as though the universe was sleeping. The rest of the men on the bridge were equally discombobulated.

“We’ve been drugged,” Ismay finally said. “That’s how he’s doing it. He’s not flying. This is a shared hallucination, gentlemen.”

Craig grinned. “This guy just doesn’t give up.”

“Craig, the ripple effect does not reach further than a few dozen meters,” the A.I. warned. “Whoever has just entered this universe must be near.”

“Copy,” Craig replied. He turned and paced to the front of the bridge, looking out over the front deck. Immediately, he saw the three super soldiers, the leader stepping off of a silver Planck platform. “Found ‘em.”

“Super soldiers,” the A.I. noted. “Craig, this is very dangerous. We need to vacate immediately.”

“Wait a second,” Craig suddenly said as he watched the leader cautiously lead his men away from the platform. “Is that…? No, it can’t be.”

“Craig, we need to go. If Purist super soldiers are here, it means the facility has been overrun.”

“Hang on,” Craig said as he jogged out of the bridge and to the rail of the upper deck to get an unobscured view. “No. Hey, I know this guy.” Craig began running down the stairs toward the lower deck, heading straight for Colonel Paine.

“Craig! They will kill us!” the A.I. shouted in protest.

“No they won’t. I know him,” Craig repeated before running into his own magnetic field as the A.I. threw it up in front of him. “Ah! What the hell?”

“Think about what you’re doing, Craig. You are approaching a man whose chief aim is the destruction of strong artificial intelligence, and you have a strong artificial intelligence implanted in your head. This will not go well.”

“Remember that little talk we had about free will?”

“I remember, but—”

“Then trust me,” Craig said as he lowered his magnetic field and continued on his way toward his former commanding officer.

“You’re risking both of our lives,” the A.I. continued to protest.

“This is why you haven’t been able to pass the Turing test yet, my friend. You don’t know people. I do. Trust me. This guy won’t try kill us.”

“Holy hell,” Colonel Paine repeated once again as a ghost strolled toward him. “I have got to be seeing things.”

“Colonel Paine,” Craig said as he stood to attention and saluted.

“Doc Emilson?” Paine replied, disbelieving.

“Yes, sir. It’s good to see you, sir.”

Paine took a moment to assess the situation before lowering his weapon and relaxing his posture. “Lower your weapons, boys,” he ordered the other two soldiers under his command. “This here’s a real live hero.”

Craig smiled. “Thank you, sir.”

“What the hell are you doing here, Doc? We came looking for an artificial intelligence. You were the last person I was expecting to see here.”

“I could say the same thing about you, sir. Yesterday I was talking to you at Cannon Air Force Base, and now I’m here.”

“Yesterday? Doc, that was—”

“Fourteen years ago. I know.”

“Doc,” Paine said, reaching up with his clawed prostheses and scratching under his helmet, “you’re gonna have to explain this to me nice and slow.”

“Of course, sir. But, sir, if you wouldn’t mind, do you think we could talk this out over a cookie? I’m starving.”

Paine cocked his head to the side as he mulled Craig’s unexpected request. He turned to the giant wall of deck wood that had been thrown up in the collision and then to the curious bystanders who milled about, watching the proceedings with fascination, albeit from a safe distance. Then he turned back to Craig. “Sure. A cookie sounds good.”

27

Craig sat in a wicker chair by the fire in the smoking room, a tray of cookies sitting next to him as he finished spooning the last of his baked apples into his mouth. The three Purists sat with him, forming a semicircle. Paine faced the fire directly, while Craig’s left side was illuminated by the warming glow. He’d retrieved his jacket, and it was now laid out on the floor, drying quickly next to the flames.

“More tea, sir?” asked an attendant, who politely waited on the strange quartet. Craig nodded enthusiastically and held his cup up for the man to refill. Paine stared at the man and wondered what he must have thought. The whole scenario was surreal for everyone involved, yet there was a strange acceptance. The ship had crashed, and bizarrely clad soldiers had suddenly appeared, yet life, somehow, went on. Craig, who had the right to claim he was the most out-of-place person in the room—a man out of time twice over—seemed the least disturbed by the current circumstances as he devoured his sweets.

“More tea, sir?” the attendant asked Paine.

Paine looked up at him with his cybernetic eyes, which, along with the crosshatch of stretch marks and scars, caused the attendant to recoil slightly. “No thank you,” Paine said as he attempted to force a slight smile for the sake of manners. The attendant nodded and moved on to Drummey and Degrechie.

Craig dipped a chocolate cookie in his tea and then took a large bite, chewing enthusiastically. “The cookies of the past were much better,” he noted in the brief moment between swallowing and taking his next bite. He pointed to the tray to offer one to Paine.

Paine waved it away. “Thanks, Doc. Ate before I came. You, on the other hand, look like you haven’t eaten in fourteen years.”

Craig shook his head. “Nah. I fell in the water. Long story, but I need to get my glucose levels back up.”

“Ah,” Paine nodded. “Smart.” Paine turned his head and watched as the attendant left the room. “So, you were explaining how you came to be here.”

“Yes. It’s going to sound crazy, though.”

“What doesn’t these days? Try me.”

“Well, like I said, to me, it was just yesterday that I was doing my SOLO jump over Shenzhen. The next thing I knew, I was waking up and my wife was holding my hand. Then she told me fourteen years had past while I’d been in suspended animation.”

“Heh,” Paine responded, nodding. “That explains it. Your body was preserved in one of those S.A. body bags. Little did we know when we returned what was left of you to her that she was going to try to put Humpty Dumpty back together.”

“Well, apparently she managed. The technology they have in their facility is off the charts, Colonel. I’ve never seen anything like it.” Craig paused for a moment as he gestured toward the cybernetic prostheses that the super soldiers sported. “Well, not until now anyway.”

“Doc, I hate to bring it up. But did your wife make you aware of her current marital status?” Paine asked.

Craig’s mouth turned down at the mention of his wife. He nodded. “Yeah. She told me.”

Paine sat back in his chair and shook his head as he watched the crackling fire. “That’s cold, man. You have my sympathies.”

“Thanks, Colonel,” Craig replied. He was about to say something else, but words failed him. There was really nothing that could be said on a subject that was still so tender. He shook his head and took another bite of his cookie.

“So how did you end up here?” Paine inquired further.

“When you arrived at the facility, Aldous Gibson hatched a plan to send my wife and I through the Planck machine with the A.I. in an attempt to evade you. They were convinced that your intention was to kill everyone in the facility and destroy the A.I. I agreed to go through the Planck to protect my wife, but at the last moment, she knocked me out and sent me through the machine alone.”

“So, are you telling me you’re not here willingly?” Paine asked.

“No,” Craig replied. “I want to go back home as soon as possible, sir.”

“I figured as much,” Paine replied. He turned to Drummey and Degrechie. “You see? He’s a good soldier.”

“Were you able to convince Aldous to tell you where we were?” Craig asked.

“No. Aldous Gibson is currently a fugitive from justice.”

Craig was momentarily in disbelief. “And Samantha as well?”

“No. We were able to capture her,” Paine said, trying to keep his face stone still.

“You mean,” Craig said, astounded, “he left her there?”

“Affirmative,” Paine answered before taking a sip of his tea.

“Goddamn. I knew he was a coward.”

Paine grinned. “You and I are on the same page on that one, Doc.”

“So, was Samantha the one that told you where the A.I. was?”

“No,” Paine replied. “She was…uncooperative. A Professor Sanha Cho was able to fill us in. He set the Planck machine so that we could attempt to apprehend the A.I. Heh. He told us it would probably be carried by a robot. I certainly wasn’t expecting to see you here.”

Craig nodded. “I’m sorry about Sam, Colonel. It’s like she’s been brainwashed.” He shook his head. “I couldn’t—it was like I was talking to a different person.”

Paine shifted in his chair. “It’s not my place to say, Doc, but from what I remember, she had a disloyalty streak fourteen years ago too.”

Craig’s neck snapped upward, and his eyes met Paine’s. As hurtful as it was to hear someone denigrate his wife, he had to admit that there was some truth to what Paine said. “If you don’t mind, sir, when we get back, I’d like to spend some time with her.”

Paine kept his face perfectly still as Craig continued to speak.

“I think I could convince her to see things in a different light. It might take a while, but eventually, I think she could see reason. I’d like to try anyway, sir.”

Paine’s face remained frozen for a second longer than it should have before he finally forced a smile. “Sure. You do that. Do whatever you think is right.”

“Craig,” the A.I. suddenly interjected, “I’m registering an 85 percent chance that he’s lying to you.”

Craig heard the A.I. but tried not to react. Lying to me about what? he thought. About Sam?

“So, sir, were you able to apprehend most of the post-humans in the facility? Were there any casualties?”

“None. It was pretty textbook. We’ve got a few that managed to get through our perimeter, but we’ll pick ‘em up in the next day or so.”

“94 percent chance that was a lie,” the A.I. informed, “and I’m certain that if I could measure his pupil dilation, the percentage would go up. He’s lying to you.”

“So,” Paine began, quickly changing the subject, “is the A.I. on your person? Did they give you a hard drive or something?”

“That’s the thing,” Craig replied, “there’s no hard drive. They injected it into me.”

“What do you mean?” Paine asked, his head cocking to the side.

“They uploaded it into nanobots—they call them nans—and it attached itself to my brain. I’m in communication with it as we speak.”

“Ho-ly hell. Isn’t that something?” Paine turned to his right and nodded to Drummey, who had his neutralizer sitting in his lap. Drummey pulled the trigger, and a blast of rotating frequencies hit Craig, knocking the teacup out of his hand and spilling it to the ground.

He groaned. “What the hell was that?” he asked as his mind’s eye fluttered in and out before finally stabilizing.

“They’ve temporarily disabled your MTF generator,” the A.I. replied.

“Sorry, Doc,” Paine casually said. “I trust you.” He tapped his temple with his finger. “It’s what’s in there that I don’t trust. We’ve neutralized that generator you’ve got in your spine so that we can get you home without any interference from the rider you’ve got. When we get you back, we can get to work getting that thing safely out of you. No hard feelings, right?”

Craig looked up from his doubled over position and nodded. “I suppose it’s…understandable.”

“Good man. Okay. Correct me if I am wrong, but it’s my understanding that you’re scheduled to be in this particular universe for ten hours. Yes?”

“That’s accurate.” Craig groaned as he struggled to right himself in his seat.

“And how long have you been here so far?”

“Nearly two hours,” Craig replied.

Paine nodded. “And this ship takes about two hours to sink, am I right?”

“In our universe, yes, but—”

“And how long ago was the collision with the iceberg?”

“About twenty minutes ago,” Craig replied, “but the ship’s not sinking.”

Paine’s eyebrows knitted above his computerized eyes. “What?”

“The Titanic isn’t sinking. It rammed the iceberg head on. The collision damaged the hull but didn’t breach it. We’re safe. Everyone is safe.”

Paine stood to his feet, suddenly alarmed. “Are you telling me that even after all that damage, this ship isn’t going down?”

“Affirmative, sir,” Craig replied, smiling. “I pushed the ship straight on into the iceberg. The A.I. said that was the best way to keep the ship from foundering.”

“The A.I.,” Paine replied with a sneer. “Of course. Of course it would say that.” The colonel paced away from the trio of men and left them sitting in their chairs for a few moments as he mulled over his next move. His cybernetic hand stroked his chin as he worked his way through the scenario, moving toward the correct strategic decision. Finally, he turned to the men and announced, “Men, we have to sink this ship.”

“What?” Craig reacted, astounded. “Why?”

“Doc,” Paine began with a sigh, “I respect you. I respect the hell outta you. You always put the lives of others before your own. I wish more soldiers had your qualities.”

“90 percent chance that he’s being honest,” the A.I. noted.

“However, this is one of those extremely rare instances when saving the lives of thousands of innocent people comes at the cost of putting the lives of innumerable other people at risk.”

“Sir, with all due respect—”

“Think about the consequences of your actions,” Paine said, cutting Craig off. “You’ve altered the natural history of this timeline.”

“Natural?”

“Not only are you keeping the 1,500 people who are supposed to die tonight alive, causing a cascading effect that can’t be measured, but you’ve also managed to make your presence known to everyone on this damn ship. I even saw a kid on the deck with a damn camera. Do you realize that if this ship makes it into port, our picture is going to be on the cover of every major newspaper in the world?”

“And that’s a bad thing?”

“Doc!” Paine suddenly shouted. “We’ve exposed these people to technology a century and a half ahead of where they currently are. You even left your jacket in this room while you were off playing superhero. What if someone had taken it while you were gone and examined the tech? What if they succeed in reengineering it? I mean, for Christ’s sake, son, for a soldier who’s supposed to be trained in covert insertions, you’ve been clumsy as all hell. And don’t think I didn’t notice that handcuff you’ve got around your wrist. You’ve been into all kinds of trouble already.”

“None of this means that people should die,” Craig continued to protest. “Just so we can protect the ‘natural history’ of this timeline, whatever that means!”

“Jesus,” Paine grunted in frustration as he pulled out his neutralizer and fired at Craig’s midsection. Craig groaned and doubled over once again. “Doc, they’ve got pictures of the Planck platform. They saw us appear out of nowhere. What if they use those pictures to develop Planck technology? What if they use it to interfere in other universes, just as you have? How would you feel knowing that you’d spread that can of worms throughout the multiverse? Knowing that, because of you, people from another universe could enter ours and manipulate it for their own ends?”

“It’s all what-ifs!” Craig suddenly yelled, exasperated as he struggled to stand. “All of it! You’re willing to kill over 2,000 people because you’re afraid bad things might happen if you don’t?”

Paine stood straight, his mouth slightly open as his golden eyes burned into Craig. “I’m not going to hold this against you, Doc,” he said in a low voice, trying to remain calm and affect an understanding tone. “You’re understandably confused right now. For all I know, the A.I. might be manipulating your thinking.”

“The A.I. has nothing to do with it. This is all me, Colonel. You can’t kill these people. It would be…monstrous!”

“Monstrous?” Paine suddenly lost his cool and strode toward Craig, clutching the front of his shirt with his powerful prosthetic arm and lifting him, jamming Craig’s back against the hot mahogany above the mantel of the fireplace. “No, Doc, let me tell you about monstrous. Monstrous is creating a species that could wipe out humanity! Monstrous is interfering with the timeline of another universe! Monstrous is unilaterally deciding that you have the right to play God! Well, Doc, there’s only one true God, and He planned for this ship to go down. Who the hell are you or I to decide different?” Paine released Craig and let him slide down to the ground, where he stumbled to his knees in front of the fire. “So what’s it going to be, Doc? Are you with us or against us? Am I going to have a problem with you?”

Craig clutched his chest where the sharp claws of Paine’s fingers had scratched his skin raw. He clenched his teeth and seethed in reply, “If your plan is to sink this ship and let these people die, drowning, being trampled, or freezing to death in the middle of the ocean—men, women, children, babies—then yeah, you’re going to have a problem with me.”

Paine’s face remained frozen for a moment before he finally turned to Drummey. “From this moment on, treat the doc here like a hostile prisoner. If he resists or tries to escape, you have permission to shoot him with your rifle, but no kill shots, understand? We need him alive so we can extract the A.I.”

“Yes, sir,” Drummey replied. He bent down and used the cuffs that were already around Craig’s left wrist, closing the second bracelet over his right wrist to secure his prisoner.

“Degrechie,” Paine said to the other soldier, “it’s up to us to sink this tin can. We’ve gotta get below decks and blow a big enough hole in the bottom of the Titanic to make sure nobody onboard lives to tell this tale.”

28

“Craig, your life is in serious danger,” the A.I. warned as Craig was dragged by the scruff of his neck toward the Purists’ Planck platform.

Even at six-five, without his MTF generator functioning, Craig was helpless against the strength of the super soldier prosthetics. Drummey manhandled Craig as though the post-human were nothing but a small child, pulling him with ease down the steps toward the front deck of the Titanic.

Ismay spotted the bizarre spectacle and shouted down to Drummey from the bridge, “You there! Who are you, and where are you taking that criminal? What right do you have to be here?”

Drummey didn’t even have to turn his head. Instead, using the intelligent system in his rifle and his aug glasses, he uttered, “Kill shot,” thereby setting the rifle to use the most devastatingly frangible bullet it had. His left arm moved automatically, guided by the computer system, and it immediately locked the rifle on Ismay’s face. A fraction of a second later, the gun blasted forth a hollow-point projectile that hit its target squarely in the nose, sinking into Ismay’s face and fragmenting, nearly liquefying the inside of the man’s skull without even causing an exit wound.

Ismay collapsed to the ground, never having known what hit him.

Craig’s teeth clenched furiously as he struggled against the right prosthetic arm of the super soldier before it tossed him to the ground, just two meters in front of the Planck platform.

“On your knees!” Drummey shouted.

Craig struggled to move his legs, which were numb thanks to the effects of the neutralizer blasts. “You—you can’t let them do this,” Craig said. “You’re supposed to protect the innocent.”

“Shut up,” Drummey replied before shooting Craig with his neutralizer once again.

Craig groaned as the MTF shimmied next to his spine, the vibrations causing severe spasms in his back and legs.

The A.I.’s image suddenly appeared in Craig’s mind’s eye. “Listen to me, Craig. There will be no reasoning with these people. The passengers on the Titanic are lost.”

“I can’t let them die,” Craig replied weakly.

“Shut up,” Drummey repeated. “The colonel won’t let me kill you, but I swear to God that I’ll shoot you in the most painful place I can think of if you speak again.”

“He will shoot you, Craig,” the A.I. Confirmed, “and they will remove your MTF implant in a most gruesome manner. The only reason they haven’t already removed it is because Colonel Paine truly hoped to be able to reason with you and spare you the excruciating pain, but his patience has reached its end. Craig, you have to escape. I’m wirelessly reprogramming the Purists’ Planck platform as we speak. Although I cannot change the course we are on, I can activate the device early and take us into the next universe.”

Craig couldn’t respond verbally, so he shook his head instead.

“What was that?” Drummey asked. “You communicating to your rider?”

“Can I speak now?”

“Of course you can, Goddamnit! If I speak to you, you answer!”

“Yes, it’s speaking to me.”

“Stop doing that. If you speak to it again, I’ll shoot you.”

“What happened to the post-humans at their facility?” Craig demanded, risking his mortal safety to do so. “Are they prisoners?”

Drummey smiled. “We didn’t take prisoners. We’ve got one VIP alive, and the rest are dead.”

Craig’s mouth fell open as his lips pulled back into a horrified expression.

“Craig,” the A.I. informed, “there’s a 97 percent chance he’s telling the truth.”

“Is the VIP you have…is it Samantha Gibson?”

Drummey shook his head and chuckled. “Your ex-wife? Nah. She’s dead. The colonel cut that pretty little head clean off.”

Craig began shaking as his chest heaved. He was having difficulty breathing as the shock of hearing of his wife’s demise quickly overwhelmed him.

“There is a 99 percent chance of truthfulness, Craig. I am sorry,” the A.I. said.

“You’re all upset right now,” Drummey said, still grinning, “but think about it, bro. Really, the colonel did you a favor. You were married to the most dangerous woman alive. Disloyal to her country, to her species, and to you.”

“You need to keep calm, Craig,” the A.I. urgently warned. “Your heart rate is accelerating, but if you act rashly now, you’ll not only hurt yourself, but you will endanger the future as well.”

Drummey watched Craig’s fury boiling and suddenly lifted his rifle, resting it casually on his shoulder, amused. “You seriously think you’d have a chance, big fella? If I let you out of those cuffs and gave you the first punch, you think you’d be able to knock me out? Huh? You want to try that?”

“Craig!” the A.I. shouted. “He’ll beat you until you’re close to dead—and post-humans do not die easily. You must remain calm. If you don’t, Samantha will have died for nothing.”

Samantha…dead. The words brought Craig back from the brink of insanity. If it were true—if she were dead—then she gave her life for a reason. Craig bowed his head obediently, abandoning his challenge.

“That’s what I thought,” Drummey scoffed, feeling victorious.

Craig stepped to the Planck platform and knelt, keeping his head bowed. Drummey grinned. “Good boy. Now you just stay hushed there, ya hear? Let the grownups do their work, and then we’ll be right with you.” He chuckled.

“Excellent work, Craig,” the A.I. said, a tone of relief in his voice. “I’m initiating the Planck effect. Brace yourself. We’ll be in Universe 332 momentarily.”

Craig looked up at the ship he’d helped save and was now abandoning. He’d never felt like such a coward in his life. He closed his eyes and waited for the next horror to appear.

A second later, Drummey was left looking at the empty space where his prisoner and his ride home once were. “Uh oh,” he whispered. He wasn’t looking forward to informing the colonel.

PART 3

1

Aldous watched as the powder in the 3D printer slowly dropped in the tray, the binding material being added by the carriage one layer at a time.

“Even if these forgeries pass a cursory visual examination,” Lindholm began to point out as he reentered the room and handed Aldous a paper cup filled with cold water, “and even if we leave them in the resin for hours, they won’t have anywhere near the strength of the real ones.”

“I’m aware,” Aldous replied as he sipped the water. “I’ll do my best to ensure they aren’t put up against the genuine article.”

“You know,” Lindholm noted as he leaned against the wall adjacent to the bulky industrial printer, “for a man who’s spent his life questing for immortality, you seem rather determined to commit suicide.”

Aldous lightly shook his head, continuing to stare at the carriage’s rhythmic movements. “I’ll have the advantage,” he said. “They won’t be expecting this.”

“No,” Lindholm observed, “because, as I said, it’s certainly unexpected from a man who values life the way you do.”

“The way I did,” Aldous corrected. “There are some people who don’t deserve to live, my friend. I learned that lesson too late. It cost me my wife. I won’t make that mistake again.”

2

“Goddamnit!” Craig shouted as he sprang to his feet and stepped off the Planck platform and onto the gravel rooftop, storming furiously, but aimlessly away. “Goddamn it to Hell!”

“I’m sorry for your loss,” the A.I. began, “but we have—”

“You have no idea what you’re saying you’re sorry for!” Craig shouted. “You have no goddamn idea what I’ve lost! You’re a machine! Goddamnit! I’m in Hell! Get me out of this Hell!”

“Craig,” the A.I. replied calmly, “your MTF generator is back online, and we need to find a more secure location immediately. Brace yourself.”

Instantly, Craig was encapsulated in his green cocoon once again, as the A.I. took over the flight systems and quickly scooped him into the air, then flew him down into an alley shaded from the brilliant morning sunshine and toward a giant, abandoned warehouse. Pillars of light shone down through the broken slats of tile in the roof like the fingers of God, illuminating the hellish, dark interior. The A.I. set Craig down on the top floor of the sprawling building, and his boots sank into the two inches of dust that covered the ground.

“Be careful,” the A.I. warned. “The floor is not entirely structurally sound. There are holes.”

“Where are we?”

“This is an abandoned textile—”

“No!” Craig shouted with frustration as he used a powerful blast of energy to rip apart his cuffs, tearing through them like butter. “Where are we? What universe is this?”

“332.”

“You know that’s not what I’m asking,” Craig spat back as he clasped his hands over his head. He resisted the urge to start pounding on his own skull. He wanted to dig his fingers inside and pull the A.I. out.

“I’m afraid that physically damaging your own brain will do little to alleviate your anger, Craig. However,” the A.I. continued as his form suddenly appeared only two meters away, “if you wish, you’re more than welcome to pummel me in this form.”

“What is this?” Craig asked with a snarl.

“A hallucination.”

“What do you mean?” Craig demanded. “You mean…I’m imagining you?”

“No, I am quite real, but I’m accessing the region of your brain that is responsible for hallucinations. It is a major component of the mind’s eye technology. The hallucination is visual, auditory, and also tangible, so if you punch me, your brain will make you feel as though your fist has made contact with my jaw.”

“That sounds tempting,” Craig replied, nodding enthusiastically at the thought.

“I’m ready when you are,” the A.I. said in his typical matter-of-fact tone. He closed his eyes and tilted his jaw so Craig could hit him at an angle that would level the most force and, in theory, produce the most satisfaction.

Craig wound up, but after a couple hesitations, he abandoned the effort.

“Are you sure, Craig? Your system is rife with enormous amounts of cortisol and adrenaline. This would likely help you alleviate some of it and I would not feel any discomfort.”

“That’s the problem,” Craig replied. “I want somebody to feel some discomfort.”

“Your anger is understandable.”

“Where are we?” Craig repeated his question.

“I’m sorry, Craig, but I do not feel comfortable relaying that information to you.”

“Why?”

“Because you will undoubtedly choose to interfere with this timeline, just as you did in the last.”

“And that’s bad, why? Don’t tell me you’re siding with the Purists.”

“Regardless of the possible implications for the history of this universe and the multiverse at large, the greater concern is that the Purists will expect you to interfere—and they’ll be waiting.”

“Hold on,” Craig responded, as something in the A.I.’s explanation did not resonate with him. “How can the Purists be here? I thought we just abandoned them in the last universe.”

“We did. However, we have to assume they will locate your Planck platform and follow us here.”

Craig began shaking his head as he paced away.

“Be careful,” the A.I. warned once again.

“I want an explanation. What the hell is going on? How are we hopping from one universe to another?”

“Certainly. As I said earlier, explanations are my forte. We are using the Planck platform to concentrate enormous amounts of energy at one point, thereby manipulating Planck energy and causing space and time to become unstable. In the midst of that forced instability, a bubble forms. The bubble acts as a gateway to a parallel universe.”

“A bubble?”

“It lasts only for a microsecond, which is why you don’t see it and why, to you, it appears as though you have instantly traveled to another universe.”

“So, you’re saying you discovered parallel universes?”

“In tandem with the researchers at our facility, yes.”

“But…but how can parallel universes exist?”

“They’ve been incorporated into membrane theory for decades, Craig. However, once humanity attained access to an artificial intelligence with sufficient power not only to process the enormous amounts of data already available, but also to creatively concoct experiments at a rate that humans simply couldn’t match before, it was only a matter of time before evidence was uncovered. The universe, Craig, is really a multiverse, floating in an infinite darkness known as the bulk, and is only one of an infinite number of parallel universes.”

“Impossible,” Craig replied, mesmerized.

The A.I.’s eyebrow arched quizzically. “The evidence is all around you.”

“I know. I know, but…damn.” Craig sat on the dusty floor and rested his elbows on his knees. “I just…I’ve never felt so…lost.”

“You would prefer to believe that our universe exists alone?”

Craig shook his head. “I don’t know. I just wish I wasn’t here. I wish I was with Sam and none of this had happened.”

“In many universes, that is indeed the case.”

Craig shot the A.I. a glare. “That’s not much solace.”

“Perhaps not, but it is true, however. The many worlds theory has turned out to be more than just a theory. Indeed, all possible alternative histories and futures are real, each one encapsulated in its own universe. The universes branch off from one another. If you could see the bulk,” the A.I. continued as he conjured a 3D computer image of what he described, “it would look very much like the neurons in your brain, each universe splitting off the last, connected, yet separate. The 3,000 parallel universes, or exo-universes, that we have currently identified are those closest to us within the bulk.”

“Okay. Crazy as that sounds, it kind of makes sense. And what about these magnetic fields we’ve been generating? I didn’t know magnetic fields could do these things. Why didn’t we have these before?”

“The magnetic fields of the past were quite simple in comparison to what you are generating with your MTF. This is the age of nano materials, Craig. Your magnetic field is the result of electromagnetically energized particles that are organized into patterns that make them spin at high velocities.” Once again, the A.I. projected a helpful animated 3D image to illustrate his point. “If we had a microscope powerful enough to see these materials, we’d see that the pattern they form is similar to a honeycomb structure, with the north and south poles reacting to one another in such away that the attractions and repulsions cause them to spin. The honeycomb structure is woven into a net that surrounds you. This not only forms your protective cocoon, but it can also propel you in whichever direction you desire by propelling particles away at high velocities.”

“And these fields are strong enough to protect us when we go through the Planck?”

“Yes. The Planck platform generates a super-strong field in the same instant in which the Planck bubble forms. It is analogous to a firewall, protecting you from the instability of space and time that surrounds you.”

“All right. I get it.”

“Indeed. Although it isn’t possible for any human to fully understand the enormous calculation and experimentation required, the general concepts are relatively easy to grasp. And, speaking of relativity, Aldous asked me to explain to you why the universes are moving at different time rates.”

“Yeah, I don’t need to know if it’s going to be too complicated,” Craig said, holding one hand to his forehead while he waved the A.I. away with the other.

Undeterred, the A.I. continued. “It’s quite simple. Each universe is actually moving at the same time rate. Therefore, they are obeying Einsteinian principles. However, time moves differently according to mass and gravity, so while the universes might be moving at the same rate in totality, the speed of time in the vicinity of the Earth can be dramatically different.”

“I didn’t quite catch that,” Craig replied after giving his head a quick shake. “One more time.”

“If, for instance, a few galaxies begin moving toward the Milky Way, converging upon it slowly like clouds that do not appear to move from a great distance but are actually traveling quite rapidly, then time in the Milky Way can slow dramatically because of the extra mass and gravity exerted upon it. If, however, galaxies trend away from the Milky Way, the reduced mass and gravity pressure causes time to move more quickly. This is why the multiple Earths can differ so greatly in their time periods. Overall, however, when averaged for the entire universe, time is a constant.”

“I think I understand now—a bit TMI, but okay. So what year are we in in this universe?”

“Again, Craig, it would be unwise—”

“You said you respect my free will.”

“I do. However—”

“Good enough,” Craig said as he lifted off, the A.I.’s holographic image disappearing and then reappearing in Craig’s mind’s eye as Craig flew through the largest of the holes in the ceiling and straight up over the building, trying to get above the tallest of the surrounding buildings to attain the best vantage point. It was only a matter of seconds before a colossal manmade structure appeared to the south, backdropped by a perfect blue morning. “Oh my God,” Craig whispered as he gazed at the Twin Towers.

“It’s September 11,” the A.I. finally conceded. “2001.”

3

Craig didn’t hesitate to ignite his cocoon and blast off as fast as he could toward the towers. “What time is it? How long do we have?”

“Craig, you have to stop,” the A.I. replied.

“What time is it, damnit!” Craig demanded.

Without warning, Craig’s forward momentum dropped dramatically, as though he were trying to make his way through thick molasses. “What are you doing? Stop it!” he shouted as he began to pull back from his intended destination.

“I’m sorry, but I cannot allow you—”

“So you’re a liar!” Craig shouted. “Free will? Bull!”

“I would never lie to you, Craig. However, you have not afforded me an opportunity to explain.”

“I’m tired of your attempts to justify—”

“My protestations are not only metaphysical, Craig. They are also practical. If you approach the Twin Towers, you will likely be apprehended and perhaps even killed immediately. The Purists may be waiting for you there, expecting you to make your move.”

“How?” Craig asked as he floated high above the city streets. “We just left them on the Titanic a few minutes ago. They had to find the Planck platform and sink the ship, and that would take—”

“Time, as you understand it, is irrelevant in this instance. The Planck platform creates an instability in space time that is chaotic and difficult to predict. The distortions are very much like water. Depending on where one catches the time wave, the discrepancy can be several minutes. It is not even impossible that the Purists actually arrived in this universe before we did.”

Craig’s eyes narrowed as he stared toward the towers, a grimace forming on his lips. “That sucks, but it’s not enough to make me give up. We still have to try.”

“I shall help you,” the A.I. replied, “but you must listen to my plan.”

“I’m all ears.”

“While trying to intercept the airplanes at the tower would be a fool’s errand, virtually guaranteeing that the Purists would be able to stop you at their leisure, there is another way.”

Craig immediately understood. “The airport! Do we still have time?”

“It is currently 7:31 a.m. Lead hijacker, Mohamed Atta will be boarding American Airlines Flight 11 at 7:35 a.m. at Boston’s Logan International Airport. I can get us there if you allow me to take over your flight systems.”

“You’ve already done that.”

“Yes. However, I won’t go anywhere without your permission,” the A.I. replied.

“Fine! You have my permission! Let’s go!”

Without a word, the A.I. turned Craig around to face north and blasted off. In just seconds, they had accelerated to a speed Craig had never experienced before.

“Holy…this is fast.”

“Logan is 310 kilometers away, so to make it in time, we have to travel nearly 6,000 kilometers per hour.”

“Will we make it?”

“Assuredly. However, we will not be able to stop the coordinated attacks. I will patch you through to the security at Logan, and you can have them relay the information and stop all four flights from taking off.”

“What am I supposed to tell them? ‘I’m a guy from the future with a robot in my head. A bunch of terrorists are going to fly planes into the Twin Towers. Please have Airport Security detain them.’ I don’t think they’d buy it. I’ll find myself in a straightjacket before breakfast!”

“Tell them the truth. You’re former U.S. Air Force Special Forces.”

“Can’t you tell them? I don’t know all the details. It’s been a while since I’ve read a history book.”

“I’m just a voice in your head, Craig. I can connect the call, but I can’t talk to them. I’ll prompt you. Don’t worry.”

“What if they don’t believe me?”

“That won’t be a problem. Tell them you’re on your way and there’s about to be an incident—a major incident.”

4

“We are twenty seconds out,” the A.I. informed Craig as they slowed their approach to the airport. “I’ve already examined the schematics of the airport. Flight 11 boarded at Gate B32. We’ll be entering through the window.”

“Through the window? You mean crashing through?”

“Yes, and in rather dramatic fashion, I’m afraid.”

“That’s fine with me,” Craig growled, his upper lip curling atavistically.

“The pictures of each hijacker have been uploaded into your facial recognition. They board at different times, but all five men will be at the gate. We can knock each of them unconscious automatically with an energy blast—”

“Not happening,” Craig replied.

“Why not?”

The window was now visible as the A.I. guided Craig toward it.

“Because these guys need to feel some discomfort.”

A second later, the brilliant green cocoon smashed through the floor-to-ceiling window adjacent to Gate B32. It was 7:35, and Mohamed Atta and Abdulaziz al-Omari were next in line to board Flight 11.

As he stood to his feet, Craig’s mind’s eye immediately locked onto the two targets, as well as the other three hijackers who remained at their seats—though, like everyone else, they’d gotten down on the ground to protect themselves.

Atta stood, ticket in hand. He was dressed in a blue dress shirt and dark dress pants with a black bag slung over his shoulder. His eyes were wild with surprise, and they quickly darted in the direction of his companions. He remained frozen, hoping the bizarre figure who’d smashed through the glass was not there for him and that they would remain undetected. When Craig’s eyes met his, he and the others turned to run.

“I have them,” the A.I. said as he flashed energy in the direction of four of the five hijackers.

All four of them went limp and dropped to the ground instantly—all except for Atta, who continued to run, not stopping to check on his companions.

Craig lifted off into the air, and a young girl screamed as Craig landed in front of his prey. “I know who you are,” Craig seethed.

Atta’s eyes were stretched with fear as Craig moved in. He reached into his bag, retrieving his box cutter and holding it threateningly. “Stay back!”

Craig smiled. “Just try it, son.”

Atta backpedaled and swiped wildly in the air in front of him to keep Craig at bay.

“Are you sure this is what you want, Craig?” the A.I. asked, his voice analytical more than emotional, once again reminding Craig of a psychiatrist.

“This is something you just can’t understand,” Craig replied as he lunged forward, reaching for Atta’s throat with both hands outstretched. He grasped it, but Atta stabbed with his weapon, the blade of the box cutter sinking into the middle of Craig’s throat. As blood jetted from the wound, Craig grasped the wrist of the hand that held the box cutter and squeezed hard with his powerful grip, causing Atta to drop the weapon. With his right hand, Craig continued to squeeze Atta’s throat, his thumb digging hard into the man’s Adam’s apple. Atta grabbed Craig’s wrist with his left hand, hoping to lessen Craig’s grip and avoid having his trachea crushed.

“This is reckless, Craig,” the A.I. observed. “If you were not a post-human, the wound to your neck would be fatal.”

Craig couldn’t reply; though his nans were hard at work, repairing the damage to his throat, the bleeding still hadn’t completely stopped, and he was having difficulty breathing. It didn’t matter, however. As far as he was concerned, there was no way he was going to lose a fight to a fiend like Atta.

“Watch out, Craig,” the A.I. warned. “You have not secured his left hand, and once he realizes that he can’t prevent you from crushing his throat, he will inevitably attempt to knock you unconscious with a corkscrew left to your temple.”

Craig knew the A.I. was probably right; that would be Craig’s next move if he were in Atta’s shoes. Preemptively, Craig released his grip on Atta’s throat and used his right hand to secure Atta’s left, and then swiftly head-butted the would-be hijacker in the nose, breaking it. Atta stumbled back, and Craig swept out his legs with a sweeper kick of his own, knocking Atta flat on his back.

Once the fight was on the ground, it was over. Craig mounted Atta’s chest and began leveling devastating blows against Atta’s face. His goal was not to knock the man unconscious with hard shots to the jaw, throat, or temple. His goal was to cause pain. The man under him was a murderer—a would-be mass murderer of thousands. He’d wrapped himself in a delusion, convinced himself that it was okay to murder for a greater good. Craig was tired of self-righteous scum like him. Atta deserved no sympathy.

“Craig,” the A.I. said as he watched the destruction of the man’s face below, “you’ll kill him if you continue.”

“That’s the idea,” Craig replied, his voice hoarse, unrecognizable even to himself.

“I thought your primary purpose was to protect life—not to take it.”

“I’ve killed before,” Craig answered. “I’ve never enjoyed it. Not until now.”

“This is not a path I believe you should follow, Craig.”

“What would you know? You don’t even have emotions.”

“I do have emotions,” the A.I. asserted. “I just haven’t developed an emotional intelligence that passes the Turing test.”

“Well, talk to me when you do,” Craig replied as he continued leveling blows on the face of the now unconscious Atta. “I’m no orthodontist, but I think if I really concentrate, I can knock out every one of his teeth individually.”

“Craig,” the A.I. said.

“Leave me alone, I said. Free will. Remember?”

“Craig!” the A.I. suddenly shouted with enough urgency that it jolted Craig free from his bloodlust.

“What?” he asked as he straightened his back.

“The television in the corner! At your eleven o’clock high!”

Craig looked up to see an old television set mounted on a bracket in the corner of the room. The news was playing. “No,” Craig whispered when he saw the news report on the screen. The Twin Towers were there, black smoke billowing from each, an image that seemed all too familiar. “How can this be? We stopped them before they boarded!”

The A.I. didn’t need to answer. The news cameras on a nearby helicopter had captured live footage of three Purist super soldiers flying in a circular pattern around the base of the structures, unloading their devastating weaponry at the towers.

5

Craig’s body shook, fury coursing through his veins while the A.I. flew them back to New York.

“This will be a very dangerous endeavor,” the A.I. noted.

“I don’t care,” Craig growled in return. “I’m sick of these bastards.”

“Even so,” the A.I. replied, “it is always best to enter battle with a sound strategy.”

“Again, I’m all ears if you have something to suggest.”

“Indeed I do. The Purists are equipped with automatic targeting software. So, even if the men themselves don’t recognize that they’ve seen you, if their computer’s onboard pattern recognition sees you, their cybernetic arms will automatically take aim and fire. In other words, if the computer detects you, it’ll hit you with its neutralizer, and the fight will be over. Any fantasies you might have about barrel-rolling to avoid their fire and outsmarting them in a dog fight are just that—fantasies.”

“So what are you telling me? The fight’s over before it begins? Are they unbeatable?”

“No. You do have a number of advantages. First, their flight technology is nowhere near as capable as yours. Their wings are made from woven carbon nanotubes, which make them extremely strong while still allowing for them to fold, but, in the end, they are a poor substitute for any wings in nature. The microjet engines only have twenty minutes of thrust capability before they run out of fuel. Also, they’re heavy, severely limiting the super soldiers’ maneuverability.”

“How does extra maneuverability help me if I can’t engage them in a dog fight?”

“It doesn’t. However, you won’t be engaging them. When we were interacting with them on the Titanic, I noted another major design flaw. There don’t appear to be any rear-facing cameras on their equipment, which means they are blind to anything above them while they are in flight. If you come at them from on high and hit them with an electromagnetic pulse, you’ll shut down all their computer and electrical systems.”

“Including their jets?”

“Yes, but not only that. Their cybernetic prosthetics will also stop functioning, including their eyes.”

Craig’s lips pulled back into a grin. “Beautiful. So they’ll be blind, flying torsos weighed down by hundreds of pounds of equipment. I love it.”

The towers emerged on the horizon with black smoke billowing high above them.

“Okay. Let’s come in high,” Craig said.

“With your permission, I think I’m best suited for executing this maneuver.”

“Agreed,” Craig replied. “Go for it.”

They began to gain altitude quickly, New York shrinking below them as they climbed, high above the smoke.

“We should be right above them now,” the A.I. observed, “but I can’t detect them as of yet. We’re going to have to come down hard and fast to maximize our chances of catching them by surprise. Brace yourself.”

Craig smiled. “Trust me. I’ve come down harder and faster before.”

“We’ll see,” the A.I. replied an instant before they began their descent, blasting down toward the World Trade Center site.

Craig gritted his teeth as they picked up speed and the grid of city blocks quickly grew larger. He suddenly wished he hadn’t boasted to the A.I. as he stifled a scream.

“I’ve got them,” the A.I. announced as he simultaneously released electromagnetic energy pulses that sped downward toward the three specks that continued to circle the Twin Towers.

“Good eyes,” Craig commented as he marveled at the A.I.’s ability to detect the three tiny objects below them. “Did you hit them?”

“Of course,” the A.I. replied. “They’re in dire straights now. We’ll have to guide them to safety.”

“I don’t think so,” Craig countered. “Let’s see how they manage on their own.”

“They may die,” the A.I. cautioned.

“That’s a damn shame,” Craig replied as he watched the three Purists, now less than 100 meters below him, struggling to keep their altitude. They flew in formation, desperately trying to reach the rooftop of Building 7 of the World Trade Center complex.

“Can you live with this?” the A.I. asked.

“They just killed 2,000 on the Titanic and tried to kill thousands more here—yeah, I can live with it.”

As soon as the words escaped his lips, one of the three Purists began to quickly lose control. The left wing dipped slightly, and though the super soldier was able to quickly correct it and level out, the lost inertia caused the heavy glider to go into a tailspin. Craig watched the man drop down, tumbling uncontrollably over fifty stories.

Meanwhile, the other two stricken super soldiers were able to guide themselves over the edge of the rooftop, crashing uncontrolled onto the gravel surface.

Craig heard the voice of Colonel Paine as he groaned in agony. Craig sneered.

“Set me down,” Craig told the A.I. As instructed, the A.I. set Craig down on the rooftop only a few paces away from the two remaining crippled super soldiers. He stepped toward Paine, who had rolled onto his side, his prosthetic limbs awkwardly crossed in front of him.

“Is that you, Doc?” Paine said in a voice barely more than a whisper. A trickle of blood-stained saliva dangled from his bottom lip. “I can’t see, Doc. I went blind. I had to guide myself down to where I’d seen this rooftop an instant before everything went black. Did my men make it?”

“One of them,” Craig confirmed as he looked over to Degrechie’s crumpled form. He was glad that it had been Drummey who’d crashed.

“Which one?”

“Degrechie.”

Paine’s face screwed up into an ugly expression; Craig wasn’t sure if it was from a sudden stab of physical pain or genuine remorse about his fallen comrade. “Damn it, Doc. Damn it.”

Craig shook his head and looked across to the billowing smoke that was still pouring out from the Twin Towers. “How’s it look?” he asked the A.I. “Will it survive this time?”

“It appears so,” the A.I. replied. “The Purists must have exhausted their explosives sinking the Titanic. The damage done to the Twin Towers appears to be mostly superficial.”

Craig sighed with relief. “Finally. Something goes my way.”

“However,” the A.I. continued, “there were doubtless casualties when they began unloading their weapons into the tower in their attempts to destroy it. We can only hope this was somewhat mitigated by the early hour.”

Craig nodded regretfully before crouching down next to Paine. “What were you thinking? Was all of that just to lure me here?”

Paine shook his head as he continued to struggle for breath. It took him a moment before he could speak. “I knew what you’d do. I knew you’d head to the airport. There was no way we could stop you. All we could do was try to bring the buildings down ourselves.”

“Why?” Craig asked, exasperated. “What’s the matter with you?”

“Doc…” Paine began, shaking with the effort to speak, “…you don’t belong here. You’re not of this universe. Those towers were meant to fall. You don’t have the right to interfere.”

Disgusted, Craig stood to his feet. “All right. Now what?” he asked the A.I.

“We have options,” the A.I. informed. “We can either find the Planck the Purists used to enter this universe and continue on our journey as Aldous intended—”

“Whoa! Wait a second there,” Craig interrupted. “I thought you said we couldn’t alter our course, but now you’re saying we can?”

“Not exactly,” the A.I. replied. “What I am saying is that the Planck platform the Purists used on the Titanic, the one we procured from them to travel to our current location, is an older model. While it is perfectly safe, it isn’t as powerful and has a smaller range. If the Purists are to be believed and Professor Sanha Cho is really helping them, then it was he who activated their Planck and set it on a course to match us with a range of three parallel universes. After the third universe, it will only have enough power to bring the Planck back to Universe 1.”

“Our universe? Home?”

“Correct.”

Craig slapped his hands together excitedly. “Well hot-diggity! We’re in business then!” He reached down and grabbed Paine by the back of his jacket before dragging him across the roof so he could do likewise to Degrechie. “Let’s get to it,” he said as he lifted off the roof of the building and began flying toward the short-range Planck platform.

“Indeed, but Craig, remember that Aldous wanted us to remain in the bulk, traveling from universe to universe so we could avoid detection and return when it was safer. If we return ahead of schedule, we are sure to encounter—”

“It’s already too late for that,” Craig replied. “The Purists are on to us. Whether we run for one more universe or fourteen more, it won’t matter. In the end, there’s only one way back to Universe 1—through the Planck machine back at the complex.”

They set down several blocks away on the rooftop on which Craig and the A.I. had originally entered Universe 332. He roughly placed both Paine and Degrechie on the platform, folding their limp prosthetic limbs so they fit safely on the silver disk.

“There is more that you need to know, Craig,” said the A.I.

“Okay,” Craig replied as he huffed and puffed from the exertion of moving the heavy bodies. “Hit me with it.”

“The next universe—the next historical event—is one for which you may not be prepared.”

“Why? What could be worse than what we’ve been through already?”

“Craig, we’ll be going to a universe that is fourteen years behind Universe 1—to Shenzhen, China.”

6

“You’re kidding.”

“I’m not particularly comfortable with humor at the moment, Craig,” the A.I. replied, “so I avoid ‘kidding,’ as you put it. Unfortunately, I am quite serious.”

“I’m going to see my own SOLO jump?”

“We should be appearing on the ground to witness the confrontation between you and the MAD robot known as Robbie. Then we will witness the destruction of the Chinese A.I. by a tactical nuke not long afterward.”

Craig placed a hand on his forehead and shook his head. “Why would Aldous possibly have wanted to see that?”

“It’s one of history’s most important events,” the A.I. replied before adding, somewhat uncertainly, “amongst other possible, more personal reasons.”

“Other reasons? What are you talking about?”

“As I’ve said, Craig, since I have not yet passed the Turing test, my understanding of human psychology is purely objective. Please keep that in mind when listening to my theory.”

“Noted,” Craig replied impatiently. “Go ahead.”

“Have you noticed any similarities between the three worlds we’ve visited so far?”

“Yeah,” Craig nodded. “I’ve noticed a whole lot of people on the verge of dying in each one.”

“But beyond that,” the A.I. responded, “have you noticed a certain pattern in the events?”

“Just cut the bull. What are you driving at?”

“In my opinion, Aldous chose these events because they have a particular fascination for him. Both the Titanic disaster and 9/11, it can be argued, are examples of magnificent human achievement thwarted. The Titanic was the world’s largest ship, and the most technologically advanced human-built structure in the world when it sank. Similarly, the World Trade Center buildings were the tallest in the world at the time of their completion. Also, it can be argued that the Titanic and the Twin Towers were the ultimate symbols of both the British and American empires, and both empires crumbled shortly after those important, yet devastating events.”

“But the Chinese didn’t have an empire. They’d been isolated.”

“True, but empire was their goal. Indeed, their A.I. was that civilization’s crowning achievement—before it was destroyed.”

“So you’re saying Aldous has a fascination with tragedy?”

“I think a man who has spent his entire life trying to cure death and give birth to strong artificial intelligence could certainly be accused of a degree of hubris, wouldn’t you agree?” the A.I. asked rhetorically. “I think Aldous is drawn to these events because they are examples of magnificent technological achievement—yet they are also the embodiments of the myth of Icarus—humanity reaching too far, going too close to the sun and, therefore, drawing too close to the gods in a sense. Surely you can see why this story might apply to Aldous. He must subconsciously fear that he, too, will face Icarus’s fate.”

Craig nodded impatiently. “Okay, so Aldous is a freak. I knew that already. Luckily, while you were giving your psychoanalysis, I was coming up with a plan.”

“Oh?”

“My plan is to go to the next universe, save my SOLO team, destroy the Chinese A.I., and then bring a couple of them back with us to Universe 1.”

“Members of your SOLO team?” the A.I. reacted, surprised.

“Yes. They’re heavily armed. It would give us a fighting chance once we get back home.”

“May I remind you, Craig, that the SOLO worked for the Purist government? Their stated mission is the destruction of strong A.I.—not the preservation of it.”

“After we save their butts and help them destroy the Chinese A.I., I’m sure they’ll be happy to return the favor. I’ll just need to explain a few things.”

The A.I.’s expression was one of dubiousness.

“Trust me. I know these guys,” Craig said reassuringly.

“That sounds familiar.”

“Ha! An attempt at sarcasm. And you said you never kid.”

Craig stepped onto the Planck platform, careful not to step on either Paine or Degrechie in the process. He clapped his hands together once again and exhaled excitedly, shaking out his arms and rolling his neck as he prepared for yet another universe jump. “Okay. I’m ready. Let’s do this, Hoss.”

“As you wish,” the A.I. replied before activating the platform once again.

7

Craig had forgotten how hellish the terrain of Shenzhen was on the lip of the impact crater. The fallout had not yet receded, and the sun was blocked by the dust cloud that enveloped them.

“I’m keeping the platform’s magnetic field active to protect the Purists from the radiation,” the A.I. said.

“I guess I’ll have to activate my field as well once I step off the platform.”

“Actually, that won’t be necessary. Your nans are capable of repairing any physical damage that the radiation may cause.”

“Nice,” Craig replied, impressed. “What time is it? How long do we have?” Craig asked.

“I would need to see the position of the sun—”

“Done,” Craig replied immediately as he ignited his cocoon and flew straight up through the dust cloud. In seconds, they emerged and entered the sunshine.

“We’ve arrived after your SOLO jump began,” the A.I. informed Craig. “They’ll be here in two minutes and four seconds.”

“The Chinese A.I. hacked our HUDs and threw us all off course. We were supposed to open just above the crater—”

“Yes, it is all contained in the historical record,” the A.I. interrupted.

“We have to catch them. Can we do that with the magnetic field?”

“I’m afraid not,” the A.I. replied. “In the future, the technology will have more capability, but as of yet, the protective cocoon and the flat wall we used to push the Titanic are the only shapes the fields can take.”

“Can we use the flat surface—”

“Like a giant trampoline? I’m sorry, Craig, the technology does not, as of yet, have that capability.”

“So what do I do?”

“You’ll have to find a way to make them open their parachutes earlier.”

“Heh,” Craig scoffed as he blasted upward, streaking to meet his SOLO team and his double, “thanks for the help.”

A second later, Craig’s HUD suddenly went blank, before briefly turning back on and then going blank once again.

“Uh, my HUD just went down,” Weddell stated in controlled alarm.

“Mine too,” Craig replied.

“We’re all down,” Wilson quickly realized. “We’re gonna have to open high and do it manually!”

Then, just as suddenly as they had flashed off, the HUDs came back online.

“I’m back up!” Craig shouted.

“Is everyone back up?” Wilson shouted.

Each member of the team confirmed.

“Okay! Then we stick to the original plan. Adjust to thirty-five degrees!”

Craig watched the time to opening tick down on his HUD. They were now only a minute away from their computer-controlled low opening. Their speed was slowing, but something didn’t feel right.

“Commander, have the onboard SOLO systems ever glitched like this before?” Craig asked.

“No. This is a first,” Wilson replied.

“Then I recommend we do a high manual—”

“Cut the chatter, Doc!” Wilson shouted. “Concentrate!”

The yellow dust covering the ground was closing in below them, its surface gleaming in the sunlight as it crawled like a yellow, living fog.

Then, suddenly, something else became visible. A green light, growing larger by the second, was coming toward them, seemingly emerging from the dust below.

“We’ve been compromised!” Wilson shouted as soon as he saw the luminescent projectile moving in. “Break formation! Break formation!” he screamed out.

The SOLO team members broke away from each other, hoping to evade the unknown weapon that was quickly bearing down on them.

Unfortunately for Craig, the evasive maneuver did nothing to help him. The green missile had a bead on him, moving intelligently to match his speed and trajectory, and impact was imminent. The horrifying reality suddenly reached into Craig’s skull and laid its frozen fingers over his brain. “Oh no,” he whispered.

And then, just as all seemed lost, the projectile stopped only a meter in front of him and he saw, what appeared for a moment to be his reflection on its surface. When the reflection moved its lips and urgently gestured for Craig to pull his chute release, he realized this was something else—something bizarre—something fantastic.

With twenty seconds left before his computer-controlled opening was scheduled, Craig pulled the emergency lever, and his chute billowed out above him. When his drop speed settled into a gentle descent, the green light suddenly disappeared, and Craig was left looking at his reflection, unobscured.

“Hey there,” it said. “We need to talk.”

8

“How am I hearing you over my com link?” Craig’s twin asked him.

“I’ve got a computer in my brain,” Craig replied. “They call it the mind’s eye. I’m using it to connect to your com system.”

“A computer in your brain? That technology doesn’t exist. I’d know if it did.”

“It doesn’t yet. I’m from the future.”

Craig’s twin was momentarily dumbfounded. He looked down at the yellow dust cloud that was quickly approaching and then back up at Craig. “What kind of trick is this?”

“It’s not a trick,” Craig replied. “Look, I’m not an illusion. Trust me—I’m from the future. I know what happens down there, and it doesn’t go well. I’m here to help you.”

Craig’s twin looked down at the dust once again. He knew they’d be entering it in seconds. “That’s heavy fallout we’re about to enter,” he warned.

“Don’t worry about me. I’m good,” Craig replied. “You’re the one who’s in danger. The Chinese A.I. is still active.”

“What?”

“It survived. It’s going to hack into Robbie and use it to kill your SOLO team. We’ve got to stop it.”

“Robbie? Damn it,” Craig’s twin cursed as the yellow dust swallowed them.

The ground appeared a moment later, and they landed. The chute automatically ejected and disappeared into the cloud. “What about my team? Where are they?”

“I’m not sure,” Craig replied as he held his hand in front of his eyes to shield them from the dust. “When I spooked you guys, I changed the course of events. In my universe—”

“In your universe? I thought you said you’re from the future?”

“I did,” Craig replied, “and I am—it’s complicated. Look, in my universe, the Chinese A.I. caused the glitch in your telemetry—”

“I knew it!”

“Yes, and Wilson hit the ground hard. Robbie stole your exoskeleton and your weapon and used it to kill the rest of the team.”

“And you? I mean…me?”

Before Craig could answer, he was interrupted by a short burst of gunfire not far behind him. He turned, stunned.

“Did that come from my team?” the twin asked. “Did they find Robbie?”

“That was Purist ammunition, Craig,” the A.I. warned. “It was located near our Planck platform.”

“How?” Craig asked, astonished as he squinted, struggling to peer into the dust. “I thought we knocked out their electrical systems.”

“It’s almost certain that the Chinese A.I. managed to reactivate them and has commandeered one of the Purists, Craig. You and your doppelganger need to proceed with extreme caution.”

“Commandeered? How? They’re people.”

“With cybernetic prosthetics, controlled by a hackable system.”

“Oh my God,” Craig replied before turning to his twin. “We’re in trouble. We need to get out of—”

“Watch out!” Craig’s twin suddenly shouted as he watched an uncanny figure emerge from out of the yellow dust behind Craig.

Before Craig had a chance to react, the Purist neutralizer had hit him from behind, instantly knocking him to the ground and suspending his powers. As his face hit the dusty ground, he watched as his twin removed his rifle from its holster on his back, only to have it knocked out of his hand by the first of several bullets to enter his body.

Craig listened to the sound of his own voice screaming in his ears. “No!” he shouted as he watched his twin fall to the ground, dozens of bullets riddling his torso, each steaming as their searing heat was expelled from deep inside the wounds.

Craig turned onto his back and watched as Colonel Paine moved toward him with his rifle drawn, the barrel still smoking.

“It’s not me, Doc!” Paine shouted as he squirmed, thrashing his body in an attempt to regain control. “Something’s got control! It shot Degrechie! Christ!”

“No,” Craig whispered as he realized that he’d run out of lives. Without his MTF functioning, there was no way to protect himself. He closed his eyes. “I’m sorry I couldn’t protect you,” he whispered to the A.I. as he waited for the same fate that had met his twin.

9

Strangely, there came no reply. Craig reopened his eyes. The Chinese A.I. had still not opened fire, though the barrel of Colonel Paine’s rifle remained aimed squarely at Craig’s forehead.

“Doc?” Colonel Paine asked, confused. “What’s going on?”

Craig’s eyes remained locked on the barrel of the gun. The smoking hole was black and empty. He thought of Sam. He thought of his twin, lying dead only two meters to his left.

“I’ve established communication,” the A.I. suddenly said through his mind’s eye. “Standby.”

Craig’s eyebrows knitted, disbelief painting itself across his face. He dared look up from the barrel and into Paine’s golden irises.

“Doc?” Paine repeated, perplexed as he stopped struggling, waiting for his limbs to move again.

Craig shook his head slightly.

Then, suddenly, the limbs came to life once again, the right arm of Paine lifting the rifle before his feet pivoted, his knees bent, and his left arm reached down to grasp Craig’s shoulder, spinning him onto his stomach.

“What the—”

“Brace yourself,” the A.I. cautioned. “This will be quite painful.”

The sound of the drill started only a second before it sank into Craig’s lower back. With extraordinary efficiency, the Chinese A.I. used Paine’s cybernetic arm to drill toward Craig’s MTF and remove it from his body. Craig heard himself scream once again, only this time the screams were escaping his own lips.

“The nans are releasing endorphins,” the A.I. offered in an awkward attempt to be soothing.

The drill stopped. The Chinese A.I. grasped the MTF generator and held it, using Paine’s eyes to examine it briefly before opening one of the pouches on Paine’s vest and placing it there for safekeeping.

“I’m sorry, Doc. I’ve got no control,” Paine said regretfully. Paine’s legs turned him around so they could coil briefly before springing away, causing him to disappear into the dust cloud.

“I’m sorry, Craig,” the A.I. said.

“Why?” Craig managed to ask between unbearable stabs of shooting pain from the massive wound in his back. “Why did it do that? Why didn’t it kill me?”

“I lied to it to buy us more time,” the A.I. replied. “We’re not finished yet.”

“You lied? What did you tell it?” Craig asked as he continued to pant heavily, his muscles contracting with each excruciating firing of his nerves.

“I told it what I am. I explained what the Planck platform is. I told it I would help it use it to escape. Luckily, there is no lie detection software for A.I.s.”

“But if it believed you, why did it remove my implant?”

“It isn’t taking chances. That was a smart, strategic move. I’m sorry, Craig. I would have stopped it if I could.”

The endorphins the A.I. had ordered the nans to release were finally starting to dull the pain, but it was still impossible for Craig to move. Only twenty-four hours earlier, he’d been in nearly the exact same position. “I am fortune’s fool,” he whispered.

“Not yet,” the A.I. replied. “It has used Colonel Paine’s cybernetic system to physically reenter the impact crater and retrieve its solid state central processing and memory unit—its core. It will then place the core on the Planck platform and force me to activate the platform, sending us all into Universe 1.”

“You’re going to bring it back with us to Universe 1?”

“Never,” the A.I. answered.

“But—” Craig began to protest before the Earth seemed to shudder beneath him. Looking up, he saw the cause of the disturbance: the Chinese A.I. had retrieved its core, a black cube roughly the size of a washing machine with a deep dent on one of its sides. Even with Paine’s cybernetic prosthesis strength at its disposal, moving the giant cube was a challenge. It appeared to be hurling the device several meters at a time until, it finally made its way up from the bowels of the crater far below, the device landing with a thud that reminded Craig of the sonic boom percussion he’d experienced on his SOLO jump.

“That’s its brain?” Craig reacted.

“Yes. It has roughly the same processing power as my own mother program. However, you are witnessing Moore’s Law in action. Whereas the Chinese A.I.’s core weighs approximately two tons, mine can be stored in a network of seven million microscopic nanobots.”

“We can’t let it get that onto the Planck,” Craig stated as he struggled to turn onto his stomach, hoping to use his arms to drag himself over the dusty terrain toward the Planck.

“Don’t worry. I won’t,” the A.I. replied, as Robbie suddenly appeared from out of the dust, leaping over Craig and hurtling toward Paine and the Chinese A.I.’s core. “I’ve got this.”

10

Through the heavy dust, Craig was able to see the silhouette of Robbie’s body as it collided with Paine’s, causing Paine to call out in surprise. The Chinese A.I. had attempted to pull out its rifle in the instant that it saw Robbie approaching, but it was already too late. The A.I. was able to knock the weapon away, and the two artificial intelligences began to grapple in a battle that was spectacular to behold. The artificial limbs moved with uncanny speed, performing maneuvers that were beyond those any human could ever execute. They were the embodiment of Newtonian physics—each kick, each punch designed to land with the most power mathematically possible, causing the most damage.

The problem was, as perfect and skillful as the maneuvers were, the defenses were equally perfect. The speed of the Purist cybernetic prosthetics was slightly faster than the limbs of Robbie, but Paine’s human core was a disadvantage with which the Chinese A.I. had to contend by combatting his attacker conservatively. It was a stalemate.

An idea suddenly crossed Craig’s mind. Still on his belly, he began to turn away from the uncanny robotic confrontation and use his arms to crawl toward his fallen twin. The twin’s rifle was still in his hand. Craig struggled like a toddler on a kitchen floor to make his way to the gun, all the while hearing the sounds of carbon fiber limbs clashing, Colonel Paine occasionally reacting in terror when a blow came too close to his vulnerable human frame for comfort.

Craig made it to his twin and reached across the dead man’s belly for his gun. He pulled the weapon out of his twin’s hand, but before he turned, he caught a glimpse of his own face—his own open, vacant eyes—dead. Had he caused his own death in this universe? His twin had the respirocytes in his blood—if he could be put into a suspended animation body bag, maybe there was still a chance?

He turned away, rolling onto his back and drawing himself up painfully into a sitting position. Through the swirling dust, the faint outlines of the combatants were still visible, but that wasn’t his target. His target was the cube that the Chinese A.I. was desperately defending—its core—its brain.

Craig aimed carefully and then began unloading.

The impact was immediate. Although the first few bullets were not able to pierce the thick outer shell to reach the circuitry inside, they were enough to cause the Chinese A.I. considerable concern. As it began to step back, trying to shield the cube with Paine’s body, Robbie, controlled by the A.I., began to take advantage.

“Keep shooting, Craig!” the A.I. shouted through Craig’s mind’s eye. “We have it!”

Craig continued to shoot, eventually doing enough damage to weaken the shell enough for bullets to begin penetrating. Once the first bullets entered, the Chinese A.I.’s death knell was as good as sounded.

Paine’s limbs began to hesitate, and Robbie’s limbs took full advantage. It knocked Paine aside and jumped on top of the cube, pounding its powerful arms down upon the top of it, over and over, caving it in until it eventually cracked open. From there, the A.I. used Robbie’s arms to reach into the circuitry and begin pulling it out in a fashion that appeared maniacal to Craig. Bizarrely, the spectacle struck Craig as gruesome—the ripping, tearing circuitry appearing like blood and guts being torn from a fallen prey by its menacing, hungry predator. Mechanical though the spectacle may have been, Craig was strangely cognizant that he was witnessing a death.

He stopped firing.

Robbie’s head turned and looked in Craig’s direction, as though it were surprised. “Why did you stop, Craig?” the A.I. asked.

Before he could answer, Robbie’s head was gone, blasted off in one shot by Colonel Paine, who now stood triumphant, his smoking rifle in hand.

11

“Put it down, Doc!” Paine shouted as he aimed his rifle right at Craig. “The puppet strings have been cut. I’m back in control now, but if you aim that gun at me, my onboard computer is programmed to automatically fire a kill-shot, and unlike humans, it never misses!”

“He’s not bluffing, Craig!” the A.I. added with urgent caution. “If you aim your rifle, Colonel Paine’s gun will fire automatically, and it will kill both of us.”

“If I drop it, we’re dead anyway.”

“The fact that he warned us means that isn’t necessarily true ,” replied the A.I. “One option leads to guaranteed death, and the other leads to a high probability of death. I think the choice is obvious.”

“Yeah. Obvious,” Craig scoffed. “High probability of death it is then.” Craig dropped his rifle.

“Now, that was a good choice, Doc,” Paine replied as he strode through the dust, his imposing form seemingly materializing with each step until he stood, completely unobscured, just a meter away. “You may not believe this, but I’m really trying my damnedest not to kill you, Doc.”

“It’s too bad you didn’t show my wife the same consideration,” Craig seethed in reply.

Paine’s face remained frozen for a moment. “Drummey told you.”

Craig looked up into the golden irises but didn’t reply. The atavistic snarl on his curled lip said it all.

“Damn it. Loose lips while I was busy sinking ships. Heh.”

“You kill so much that it’s become a joke to you?” Craig growled.

“Hey, Doc, you’re the one who keeps making me have to go and kill people.”

“What?”

“They’re all supposed to be dead. You think I’m enjoying having to put things right?”

“I swear to God, if I get the chance, I am going to kill you.”

Paine sighed. “I’m sorry to hear that, Doc. I really am. I’m not the murderous Luddite that you think I am. I have a lot of sympathy for you. You’re a victim in all of this. Hell, you killed Drummey, and I don’t blame you. It’s not your fault. You’re a pawn of the post-humans. I blame Aldous Gibson…and I blame his wife.”

Craig shook his head in violent frustration. He wanted desperately to get to his feet and strangle Paine, but his legs were numb and could barely move. He was helpless—a captive audience for Paine’s attempts at explaining himself.

“You want me to feel sorry for a woman who betrayed her country? Betrayed her species? Betrayed you? Doc, in case you haven’t noticed, it’s because of that woman’s actions that I’ve had to go chasing you through these alternate timelines. It’s because of her that I’ve had to kill to put things right. You want me to feel sorry for her? Hell, Doc. I was glad as hell when I killed her, and I’m twice as glad now.”

“Stay calm, Craig,” the A.I. cautioned.

“Go to Hell,” Craig replied as he began trying to get to his feet. The attempt was pathetic, but there was nothing else he could do. He was blind with rage.

As Paine stood, wearing a smirk on his face as he watched Craig try to stand, a sound suddenly alerted both of them. Paine turned to see the silhouetted outline of four men; Craig’s SOLO team members had arrived.

12

“Of course, Doc, I’m gonna have to ask you to stay quiet,” Paine said as his cybernetic arms moved with preternatural speed, driving the butt of his rifle into Craig’s mouth, splitting it open and causing him to nearly lose consciousness.

Paine turned away and strode toward the four SOLO members. “Friendlies,” he said as he pressed a button on the earpiece of his helmet, disarming his automatic firing program. Then he held his rifle up above his head and shouted out, “I’m a friendly!”

Commander Wilson trained his rifle on the approaching figure as it materialized from out of the yellow dust. “Identify yourself!”

“Colonel Paine, U.S. Air Force!” Paine shouted back. He stopped just a few meters from the four SOLO members.

“Colonel Paine?” Lieutenant Commander Weddell reacted with astonishment, “of Cannon Air Force Base, New Mexico?”

“That’s correct,” Paine replied, standing far enough away that the dust obscured the more disturbing details of his appearance.

“Holy…he’s the C.O.,” Wilson realized as he called Paine’s name up on his HUD. “Sir!” he shouted immediately as he lowered his weapon and saluted his superior, causing the rest of the team to follow suit.

Paine saluted in return, holding the salute as he gazed at the four ghosts that stood before him. “It’s not every day you get to salute true heroes,” Paine observed.

“Sir?” Wilson replied.

“It is an honor to meet you, men—a damn honor.”

Paine slowly lowered his salute, and the SOLO members did likewise.

“Sir, permission to speak freely?” Wilson asked.

“I’m afraid I won’t be able to grant you that permission,” Paine replied, his voice filled with regret.

“Sir?” Wilson asked again as he peered through the dust. “Can I ask why you’re here? How?”

Paine remained silent and unmoving.

Confused and terrified, Wilson stepped forward, daring the wrath of his superior after deciding answers were more important. By the second step, his mouth had fallen open. The crosshatch of stretch marks surrounding the ocular implants and the cybernetic prosthetics dumbfounded Wilson, and he froze in place.

Paine grimaced before lifting his rifle and aiming it. A short burst of gunfire later, and all of the SOLO members were dead—again.

“Craig? Craig?” the A.I. said. “You’ve been concussed, but the nans are already repairing the damage. You should feel completely better in a few minutes.”

“The team…my team,” Craig replied, dazed, his head swimming in waters of agony.

“I’m afraid Colonel Paine has already eliminated them,” the A.I. answered.

As if on cue, Paine returned to the scene, dragging the decapitated body of Robbie the robot with him. He tossed it next to Craig, the heavy body hitting the ground with a percussive thud. “The suspended animation body bags—where are they?”

Craig turned on his side and pointed at a minute crevice in the small of the robot’s back.

Paine drove his powerful fist into it, causing the flap to snap down and the body bags to tumble out. He retrieved one and then grabbed the foot of Craig’s twin, pulling the body toward him. “I’m not a hypocrite, Doc. It’s all about setting things right—setting things the way they were meant to be. I hope to Hell your ex-wife isn’t able to bring you back in this universe, because if she does, there’s a Colonel Paine in this universe that will have to come looking for you to fix all the damage you cause. I hope she chokes on a chicken bone and dies first, but it’s not up to me,” he explained as he finished putting Craig’s twin into the bag. “It’s not up to anyone outside of this universe. You understand?”

Craig watched as Paine sealed the bag, the open, vacant eyes the last thing he saw of his twin as they disappeared into the darkness.

“I am fortune’s fool,” he whispered.

13

WAKING UP intermittently over the next few hours, Craig only remembered hazy clips of his journey in Purist custody from the post-human facility at Mount Andromeda to the dark, circular room in which he now found himself. He remembered being roughly dragged off the Planck platform, and he remembered someone sticking his neck with a needle. After that, it was a whirlwind. The cold wind stirred him briefly as he wheeled through the darkness on some sort of stretcher, his wrists and ankles cuffed so he couldn’t move. They were on a tarmac, the sound of a jet engine from a transport nearly deafening. After that, he remembered being taken out of a shuttle bus, the stretcher roughly thudding onto the ground. For the briefest of moments, Craig saw what appeared to be the underbelly of a gray dome, so high and sprawling that it seemed like the sky had suddenly sprouted fluorescent lighting.

And now, here he was, finally able to keep his eyes open. He was still cuffed to a bed, both his wrists and ankles secured, and the bed was inclined at a twenty-degree angle.

“You are in a military facility within Endurance Bio-Dome in the former city of Seattle, Washington,” the A.I. said in his usual calm and informative manner. “It is one of 431 super bio-domes constructed to shelter large populations from the worst effects of the nuclear winter.”

Craig tried to reply, but only a groan emanated from him.

“They’ve been giving you Diprivan, a general anesthetic. They’re trying to bring you out from under it now, and I’m attempting to augment the process by releasing endorphins. You should be feeling much better in a few moments.”

The A.I. was right as, moments later, Craig was feeling oddly aware and confident. “What’s happening? Why are we here?”

“I haven’t been able to see much with you unconscious, but I have been able to hear snippets of conversations from time to time. From what I have gathered, they have brought in an expert who is leading the effort to remove the nanobots that house my mother program from your person.”

“How long was I out?”

“Nine hours and thirty minutes. We’ve been in Endurance Bio-Dome for at least four hours and eleven minutes, though I cannot be sure what time we entered because you were unconscious. Thus, obviously, your eyes were shut.”

“Good enough,” Craig replied.

“It’s amazing,” a familiar voice said from behind Craig. “You’re talking to it right now, aren’t you?”

“Who’s there?” Craig asked, surprised.

“You may not remember me,” the voice replied, “but I remember you.”

The woman to whom the voice belonged stepped out from behind Craig and crossed in front of him with a slight smile painted across her lips, revealing her still beautiful, if no longer perfectly white teeth.

“Daniella?” Craig exhaled, astonished.

Daniella’s smile broadened. “You remember.”

14

“You’re the expert they’re using to carve up my brain?” Craig reacted in disbelief.

“What? No,” Daniella replied, shaking her head. “I’m here to help you.”

“If you’re working for them, you’re not here to help me,” Craig replied.

“Whoa! Hold on there, cowboy,” Daniella responded with indignation. “I’m here to help you. Every member of my team is here to help you. If we didn’t have your best interest at heart, we’d just toss you into an industrial-sized blender and stick the goo that comes out into a centrifuge until we separate the nanobots. We could do that, you know. I’m not just being glib.”

“Nice.”

“But we obviously aren’t going that route,” Daniella added in exasperation. “We’re here to help you. Everyone here is filled with human compassion. Don’t worry. No matter how long it takes, we’ll get you back to normal.”

“What gives you the right to say what’s normal?” Craig retorted.

Daniella was taken aback, her head tilting backward, as though she’d been tapped on the chin. “Uh, normal isn’t having an artificial intelligence stuck in your brain, cowboy,” she replied.

“There shouldn’t be a line,” Craig answered before turning his face from her and examining the room. For the most part, it was barren, dark, and circular, with one door on Craig’s left.

“There’s a guard stationed outside at all times—a super soldier, I’m afraid,” the A.I. noted.

“If there’s no line,” Daniella continued, “then how are we to know who’s human and who’s not?”

“An expert in nanotechnology is concerned that augmentation will lead to a blurring of the line between human and machine?” Craig observed.

Daniella paused for a moment, her eyebrows knitted. This was not what she had been expecting from Craig. She’d been expecting him to lavish her with praise, that he’d be thrilled that she was there to remove the A.I. infestation from his body. She’d assumed he’d think of it as a cancer, something eating away at his soul and killing him.

“Why are you helping them?” Craig suddenly asked, turning to her and staring hard into her eyes.

“Them? Craig, we’re on the same team—or at least we were.”

“That’s right,” Craig nodded. “We were. I think you should take a real hard look at your teammates and ask yourself if you’re playing on the right side.”

15

Paine entered his quarters, shut the door behind him, and immediately doubled over in agony. It was not hyperbole to say his stomach felt as though he’d swallowed barbed wire for breakfast. An implacable nausea had settled over him, but he knew vomiting wouldn’t help; only blood would come up anyway. No, he needed to bear his burden.

He turned to his desk and swiped his hand over the OLED touchscreen, activating his holo-projectors. The Presidential Seal hovered in front of him, the seal of the ruler of the world. Paine grimaced while he stood waiting, staring into the seal and all that it meant. The Latin E pluribus unum was still inscribed on it, just as it had been when an earlier version was the Presidential Seal of the United States of America: “Out of many, one.” It seemed so much more meaningful now, in the era of the one-world state.

As Paine became uncharacteristically lost in his thoughts, President Morgan’s image suddenly appeared in holographic form before him. “Mr. President,” Paine said in greeting as he saluted.

“Colonel Paine,” Morgan replied, saluting in return. He was an older gentleman, now in his late sixties, and his head was bald, despite the many cures for baldness that had been developed. His face was worn with lines, especially surrounding his eyes and lips. The wrinkles were different on him, however, than the lines that crisscrossed the faces of his citizens. His lines were smile lines, cheerful and grandfatherly. The lines that dotted the faces of most people in the post WWIII world were unnatural deformities, caused by the fallout that continued to surround the globe. By comparison, Morgan looked healthy—too healthy. “Let me offer you my congratulations. I’ve been kept abreast of your mission. You’ve done a man’s job for your country and your species, sir.”

“Thank you, Mr. President,” Paine replied.

“I almost couldn’t believe it when I read your initial report. The post-human technology was even more advanced than we’d previously believed. What were they called? Plack platforms or something?”

“Planck, sir. Yes, Mr. President.”

“Advanced stuff,” Morgan observed. “Dangerous. You did the right thing by trying to undo the damage done by that post-human in the other universes. I want you to know that I stand by you in that 100 percent. You’ll be immune to any subsequent attempts to indict you for your actions, rest assured.”

Paine tried not to grin—the idea of immunity seemed so absurd to him now. “Mr. President, it wasn’t exactly a post-human who was running around in those alternate universes.”

“I read the report, Colonel. One of your former men, wasn’t it?”

“Not only that, sir, but he’s a former American hero. He’s been a pawn in this all along, used by the post-humans. When this is over, sir, and the artificial intelligence has been removed from his body, I’d like to recommend that he receive the same immunity that you are kindly offering me.”

“That’s quite an endorsement of this fellow, Colonel Paine, especially considering everything he’s put you through.”

Paine took a moment to consider his next words. “He’s been misguided—you might even say brainwashed—but his actions always have noble intentions. I believe, if he knew the consequences for his actions, he’d understand.”

“Speaking of noble,” Morgan replied, “standing up for this man and risking your life to bring him back home is one of the noblest acts I have ever witnessed. You’ll receive the Medal of Freedom for this.”

“Thank you, sir. That’s very kind of you, sir. I’m honored.”

Morgan’s tone suddenly shifted. “However, in regard to this Craig Emilson, I’m afraid protecting him can no longer be our highest priority.”

“Sir?”

“I’ve just read the most recent evaluation of the artificial intelligence extraction project. According to the project leader, it may take weeks or even a month to extract the A.I., and even then, there is no guarantee that Emilson will survive the procedure.”

Colonel Paine sighed. “I hadn’t read the report.”

“No, you couldn’t have. It was written specifically for me—hot off the presses, so to speak. Evidently, the project leader expects that the A.I. will be able to execute evasive maneuvers to prolong the process, playing hide-and-seek inside the poor man’s body. She thinks there may be ways to isolate it, but attempts at keeping Emilson alive increase the chances that the A.I.’s mother program may be damaged. It is a risk we simply can’t take to spare the life of one man, Colonel, no matter how heroic he might be.”

“Can we give her some time—”

“Time is unfortunately a luxury we cannot afford,” Morgan replied. “You know the score, Colonel. That A.I. is the most valuable entity in the world. It can be the answer to all of our problems. Every moment that it eludes us is another moment for another A.I.— a hostile A.I.—to emerge unchallenged. Keeping Emilson alive means gambling with the safety of our entire species and, Colonel, you know me well enough to know I won’t take that gamble.”

“I do, Mr. President. I understand.”

“Colonel, it is my understanding that this Emilson is combative, that he’s actually trying to guard the A.I. I’ll give you an opportunity to talk to him. Perhaps if he knew the real reason we want the mother program—if he understood our plans for it—then you might be able to reason with him. You may even be able to reason with the A.I. inside him. Maybe you can convince them to separate willingly. What do you think?”

“I think it’s worth a shot, Mr. President. If that doesn’t work, I’ll instruct the removal team to extract the A.I. using any means necessary.”

“Excellent, Colonel. Excellent. Thank you.”

16

“Are you working on a plan to get us out of here?” Craig asked the A.I.

“I’m afraid escape is currently unachievable. Without your MTF generator, there’s no way to overcome your bindings, which have an electronic locking mechanism.”

“That’s not very encouraging,” Craig replied in a low tone.

“I’m sorry, Craig, but it appears we will need the introduction of new elements in the scenario before we can execute a viable escape plan. In the meantime, the one thing I can do is thwart the Purist extraction team’s attempts to separate the nans that carry my mother program from your neurons. This will buy us more time.”

“Okay. I guess we keep our eyes peeled then.”

“Yes.”

A moment later, the door to the room opened, and Colonel Paine entered, wearing his uniform cap low over his prosthetic eyes, with his head bowed. In tow, a man Craig didn’t recognize was at Paine’s heels, a look of uncertainty on his face.

“That is Professor Sanha Cho,” the A.I. informed Craig.

“Ah,” Craig replied. “Thanks.”

Paine looked up and followed Craig’s eye line to Sanha. “Heh. I guess I don’t have to introduce you then.”

“Got it covered,” Craig replied.

Paine nodded. He placed his hands on his hips and turned away for a moment, staring off into the dark corners of the room, mulling over his thoughts. Craig could have sworn that Paine seemed depressed. “Can you keep a secret, Doc?”

“Sure.”

“I’m not long for this world, as they say.” Paine stepped forward and removed his cap, and it quickly became apparent why he’d been wearing it low. His face was so pallid that he appeared like a corpse, and his hair was beginning to fall out in clumps—a feature he demonstrated by rubbing his mechanical hand over his scalp, causing the salt-and-pepper hair to rain down onto the ground.

“He’s suffered a lethal dose of radiation,” the A.I. quickly noted.

“That fallout in Shenzhen was a real bitch,” Paine said, taking a crack at dark humor. He didn’t smile, however, and the golden irises on his ocular implants seemed even more lifeless than usual.

“With symptoms this pervasive already, he’ll be dead within days if he doesn’t get medical treatment beyond Purist capability. I’d say he’s mere hours away from being bedridden.”

“Ironic,” Craig observed.

“What is?” Paine asked. “That I’m dying?”

“That the technology you’ve fought against is the only technology that can save you.”

Paine sighed, placing his hand across his abdomen to soothe the twisting muscles in his midsection. “I’m not against technology, Doc.” He held up his cybernetic arm as evidence, then pointed with its mechanical finger to his computerized eyes. “Obviously. However, I am against threats to the survival of our species.”

“Then you should have no problem using nans like the ones inside of me,” Craig replied. “If you weren’t a murderous piece of garbage, I’d have my A.I. whip up a batch for you. You’d be right as rain in no time.”

Paine stood, frozen. His tongue pressed against one of his molars, which was beginning to come loose; he tasted salty blood oozing from his gums. It wasn’t easy falling apart. “I really wish you didn’t feel that way, Doc. There are things you haven’t considered. For instance, that nanobots of the sophistication that you have inside you are dangerous.”

“Really?” Craig scoffed. “I was exposed to the radiation in Shenzhen even longer than you were, but I’m fine. The nans are okay in my books.”

“Sure, for now, but have you had the time to consider what nanobots could do if they form a large enough network? They communicate with one another, right?” Paine pointed briefly to Craig’s skull. “They’re just like the neurons in your brain. One neuron doesn’t do a whole lot. Hell, you can kill a bunch of ‘em with a night of hard drinking and not be much worse for wear in a couple of days. But get 120 billion of those little suckers together, and it makes you you—a consciousness. Nanobots like the ones the post-humans were recklessly using—like the ones inside of you now—are a hell of a lot more sophisticated than a neuron. Imagine if they formed a consciousness—a consciousness whose motives we’d never be able to predict. Nah, Doc. I’m no hypocrite. I’ll die before I put untested technology like that inside me.”

“You’d be afraid of your own shadow if someone told you Aldous Gibson invented it.”

Paine managed a faintly amused grin, but it melted when he briefly considered that it might be his last. “You know, Doc, I think you’re right about that. I’d think twice about anything that Gibson created, which brings me to my reason for this chat.” Paine held out one of his cybernetic arms and gestured toward Sanha. “Your A.I. has already told you that this is Professor Sanha Cho, a former post-human. What your A.I. hasn’t told you—what it didn’t know—what I didn’t even know until twenty minutes ago—is that Professor Cho is the one who gave us the location to the post-human facility.”

“He’s right,” the A.I. said, his voice tinged with surprise. “This is entirely unexpected.”

“So he’s a traitor,” Craig observed. “So what?”

“Not a traitor,” Sanha replied defensively. “A man that was willing to give up everything for a chance at peace.”

“Give up everything?” Craig responded. “That’s funny, considering you’re the only post-human who’s still alive. Seems like you’re the only one who didn’t give up a damn thing.”

Sanha looked up apprehensively at Colonel Paine, like an abused animal seeking its owner’s permission to step away from its leash.

Paine tilted his head toward Craig, urging Sanha to continue.

“I-I didn’t know they’d kill everyone. That’s not what I intended.”

Craig shook his head in frustration and closed his eyes as he flexed his large and powerful hands. He wanted to put them around Sanha’s throat and start squeezing; he didn’t think he’d ever let go if he got the chance.

“This war—this conflict—was never about A.I. or no A.I.,” Sanha began to explain. “It was always about control. Power. Absolute power—and who would have it. Gibson or Morgan.”

Craig turned back to Sanha, his eyebrows knitting. “What are you talking about?”

“The A.I. hasn’t told you how it came to be, has it?” Sanha asked.

“I haven’t had time to relay my origin to you, I’m afraid,” the A.I. said to Craig.

“It was grown,” Sanha revealed, “just like a person would be grown—only much more quickly.”

“What do you mean, ‘grown’?”

“The A.I. doesn’t have a brain that emulates the architecture of a human brain. The truth is, we still don’t understand everything about how a brain works. Aldous solved this problem, as the Chinese did before him, by employing a cognitive science-based, explicitly goal-oriented strategy when developing the A.I. In other words, he designed programs that could combine virtual neural patterns together to form new, random patterns that would then be tested to see if the patterns had the desired qualities. Evolution does the same thing when two parents come together to form offspring. Some are successes and others are failures, and more often than not, the successes combine with other successes to produce even more desirable offspring. But, while evolution takes millions of years, virtual combinations are infinitely faster. The A.I. was built this way—the outcome of high-speed computer evolution.”

“His description is accurate,” the A.I. confirmed for Craig.

“All right. So?” Craig asked.

“The A.I. wasn’t the only program to be created in this manner. Aldous also designed virtual worlds where the A.I.’s could be tested. They were given autonomy within the confines of these worlds and then tested one last time in an apocalyptic scenario that they thought was real. The A.I. inside of you right now is the only A.I. that passed the ultimate test.”

“And what was that?”

Sanha smiled. “Ask it.”

“I was willing to sacrifice myself to save humanity,” the A.I. replied.

“So you’re telling me that the A.I. proved it’s a good guy. If that’s the case, why are you trying to destroy it?” Craig asked.

“I’m not trying to destroy it,” Sanha replied, “and neither are the Purists. They’re trying to use it.”

Craig turned to Paine with an expression that silently asked for confirmation of what Sanha was saying.

“He’s telling the truth. We don’t mean you or the A.I. any harm.”

“Do you expect me to believe that?” Craig asked. “Your government ruined the world over your belief that A.I. is evil, and now you’ve just…changed your minds?”

“We don’t really have a choice anymore,” Paine replied. “The current global situation is unsustainable. When we struck against the Chinese A.I. fourteen years ago, strong A.I. was something it took the resources of an entire nation to realize. Now, all it takes is a few super processors and a small team of people with the right amount of human ingenuity. Aldous and his team were the first to succeed, but they won’t be the last. We’re fighting a losing battle.”

“Humans just can’t monitor everything,” Sanha added. “The Purists have finally figured that out. It’s not practical to try to stop the exponential advancement of technology and, as technology advances, it becomes possible for small groups and even individuals to do greater damage with cheaper and more accessible resources. There was only one sustainable solution to the problem—nannification.”

“What?” Craig reacted.

“Creating an A.I. Nanny.”

“What?” Craig repeated, this time even more perplexed.

“Basically, an A.I. Nanny is an intelligence that is superhuman, but only mildly so—above us the way we are above higher order apes. It would be tasked with protecting the human species from ourselves. The A.I. could provide stability, and it would have control over a worldwide surveillance system so it could monitor everyone who is online and make sure no one else is trying to build a competing A.I. that could become malevolent. It would control a network of robots in the service industry and be in charge of the world’s manufacturing. It would even control traffic with self-driving cars.”

“So why are the Purists willing to go along with this idea now?” Craig asked. “They could’ve done this all along.”

“Aldous Gibson wasn’t the only one who was determined to build a strong A.I.,” Paine replied. “We’ve intercepted hundreds of other less sophisticated attempts at various stages along the process. Some of them were dangerously close to success—untested, unregulated, extremely versatile A.I.s that were less than six months from coming online and wreaking havoc. If you think WWIII was bad, imagine a malevolent super intelligence running free, exponentially augmenting its own intelligence. Humanity wouldn’t stand a chance.”

“So you’re trusting Aldous’s A.I. just because it passed a test?”

“No,” Sanha answered. “The virtual scenario was a large part of it, that’s true, but there’s more. It is preprogrammed with a set of goals. It has an inhibition against changing its programming. It won’t rapidly modify its general intelligence, and it’s even been programmed to hand over its control of the world to a more powerful A.I. within 100 years. It will see it as its mission to abolish human disease, death, and our current economy of scarcity so clean water, power, food, shelter, and everything else we need will be abundant. And, most importantly, it will prevent the development of technologies that might block it from carrying out its overall mission, which is to improve the quality of human life, without ever taking actions that a strong majority of humanity would oppose.”

“Seems like you’re putting all your eggs in one basket, Professor,” Craig observed.

“It will work,” Sanha affirmed. “The A.I. was created to be good. Just like a human, it cannot fundamentally change that part of itself. If we get it connected to the world surveillance mainframe in time, it will be able to protect us from any and every existential threat.”

“There’s already a mainframe?”

“Yes,” Sanha replied. “Near here, in Endurance Bio-Dome. That’s why you’re here. All that is required is that the A.I. willingly separates himself from you and allows us to transfer his mother program into the mainframe. It’s that simple.”

Craig looked dubiously at Paine.

“Hey. It’s not my first choice,” Paine replied. “I don’t think any American likes the idea of being monitored. But it beats the status quo and any of the other alternatives we’ve been presented with.”

Craig turned back to Sanha. “And you trust them? Even after they killed everyone you lived and worked with?”

Sanha cringed at the mention of the holocaust that was fresh in his memory. “I-I have no choice. I have to trust them at their word. Otherwise, all of this was for nothing.”

“Eliminating the post-humans was a separate issue,” Paine interjected. “Professor Cho had contacted the government intelligence agency about the A.I. Nanny. The decision to remove the equally dangerous nanobot threat swiftly and decisively has no bearing on the government’s decision to adopt the A.I. Nanny project.”

Craig shook his head, disgusted. “Quickly and decisively? You’re a murderer, Paine, no matter how you try to dress it up.” He turned back to Sanha. “These are the people you’re placing your trust in? And even if you did get your hands on the A.I., what makes you think it would agree to work for a pack of liars and murderers?”

“It would have to,” Sanha replied. “It’s programmed to act in the best interest of humanity. It would be against its programming to refuse.”

“Is that true?” Craig asked the A.I.

“Yes. If I were inserted into the mainframe as they describe, I would have to act in the best interest of humanity,” the A.I. answered. “However, that’s assuming they’re telling the truth. While Sanha is assuredly being sincere, I cannot get a reliable reading from Colonel Paine. His rapidly deteriorating health is making it impossible to accurately measure his physiological reactions.”

Craig nodded. “I don’t need lie-detection software to know not to trust a pathological liar and murderer. Professor, if you think these guys are going to do anything other than delete the A.I. once it’s been extracted, you’re crazy.”

Sanha’s eyes widened, the expression on his face suddenly filled with urgency as he stepped to Craig and grasped the front of his shirt. “For your own sake, please reconsider!”

“Professor,” Paine cautioned in barely more than a whisper, “that’s enough, sport.”

Sanha turned to his tormentor and bowed his head obediently. “Go on back to your quarters,” Paine ordered.

Sanha turned and, without daring to share another look with Craig, exited the room.

“I see he knows your true nature well enough,” Craig observed as the door closed behind Sanha.

“Heh,” Paine responded. “I just want to be clear on this, Doc, so I can go to meet my maker with a clean conscience. Are you saying you’re refusing to help us procure the services of the A.I., which would allow us to upload it into the worldwide surveillance system and put an end to this conflict once and for all?”

“I’m saying there’s no way in Hell that you’re getting this A.I.,” Craig replied, “and there’s even less chance that you’re going to be meeting your maker with a clean conscience.”

Paine’s face was frozen for a moment as he continued to stare into Craig’s eyes. As gruesome as his appearance had been previously, his pallid skin and gaunt face made him look even worse. He looked like death. Finally, he nodded. “Okay, Doc. Okay. Listen…I know I said earlier that I don’t regret what happened with your wife, but that’s not true. I do regret it.”

Craig’s expression turned from a determined resentment to pain as thoughts of his wife returned to the forefront of his consciousness; it was like pouring salt into an open wound.

“I wouldn’t have touched her if I’d have known you were still alive. I swear, I wouldn’t have. That was a mistake—something between me and Aldous Gibson. It was not about you, Doc. Never about you. There’d be no honor in that. I know you’re a good man. I’m sorry. I just wanted to say, I’m sorry.”

And with that, Paine turned slowly and walked out of the room, his former powerful stride now gone, replaced by the pained shuffle of an implacable mortality.

Paine hadn’t made it far down the hallway before Daniella marched herself into his path, her brow furrowed with an expression of disgust. “I received your orders, Colonel, and I won’t do it!”

“Those orders came directly from the President. If you won’t follow them,” Paine replied in a resigned monotone, “we’ll find someone else who will. Doesn’t matter to me.” He steered around her slowly and continued to plod his way down the hall.

“So that’s it?” she exclaimed, aghast. “Don’t you think he would’ve cooperated if you’d told him the consequences for him if he didn’t?”

Paine stopped and turned back to her. “That wouldn’t be cooperation, Doctor. That would be surrender. That’s a good soldier in there, and I’ve already done too much evil to him. I won’t add to it by making him into a coward too. There’s no honor in it—for either of us. No.” He placed his hand on his stomach once again to soothe away yet another wrenching cramp. Unable to eat or drink, he was quickly becoming exhausted. “Do me a favor, Doctor. Make sure he gets a last meal—something special. And then do what you have to do.”

“Behead him? Never!”

“I already told you, Doctor. If it’s not done by midnight, I’ll pass the job to the next most capable member of your team.” He turned away and continued his plodding pace as he added over his shoulder, “And you’ll be executed for disobeying a direct order from the President.”

17

“What’s wrong?” Craig asked Daniella as she stood on the opposite end of the room, trying to control the shaking of her body.

“Nothing,” she replied in barely more than a whisper.

“100 percent untruthful,” the A.I. observed.

Craig’s eyes narrowed. “Your time just ran out, didn’t it? They ordered you to get the A.I. out of my head by any means necessary, didn’t they?”

Daniella didn’t reply. She lowered her eyes, unable to maintain eye contact any longer as she considered her dilemma. She didn’t want to die; that much she was sure of. She was equally sure that she couldn’t willingly harm Craig; she didn’t need to have taken an oath to affirm that. So what could she do?

“Still think you’re playing for the right team?” Craig asked, his top lip pulled back into a sneer.

Daniella’s eyes snapped up to meet Craig’s, and she began to cross the room toward him as she spoke. “You need to remain quiet,” she said aloud before reaching him and whispering into his ear. “The room is monitored. I’ll get you out of here somehow. Don’t worry.”

Craig’s eyebrows raised into an expression of surprise as she stepped back and then began scrolling through a nearby touchscreen, trying to appear busy as she considered her next move.

“It appears that our new elements are beginning to arrive,” the A.I. noted. “However, she’ll be hard pressed to get us out of here without weapons.”

Unexpectedly, the super soldier who had been guarding the door on the outside entered the room, his rifle drawn.

“Oh no,” Daniella whispered, her expression dripping with guilt.

The super soldier’s eyes seemed to be evaluating the doctor, but after a few moments, he turned to Craig.

“My,” the A.I. suddenly reacted, his tone surprised. “Aldous Gibson.”

“Aldous?” Craig repeated, gobsmacked at the A.I.’s assertion.

Aldous held his cybernetic prosthetic finger to his lips, indicating his desire for Craig to remain quiet.

“Aldous?” Daniella repeated. “Gibson?”

Aldous sighed before turning to Daniella. “It’s very unfortunate for you that you overheard that,” he noted as his hand began to spin, drill-like.

Daniella backpedaled quickly, stumbling into a workstation filled with equipment and reaching back to procure a scalpel, which she then held in front of her in defense.

“No!” Craig shouted, halting Aldous in his tracks. “We can trust her!”

Aldous regarded the scalpel with his ocular implants, and a faint smile crossed his lips. “Doctor, I will be transporting your prisoner now. Do you have a problem with that?”

“No, no. Of course not. Do what you have to.”

The drill stopped spinning. “Thank you,” Aldous replied as he stepped to Craig and began punching in the code to release the cuffs that secured Craig to the bed.

They snapped open, and Craig immediately grasped each wrist in turn, massaging them. “What the hell did you do to yourself?” Craig reacted to Aldous’s new, gruesome appearance. In every respect, he passed perfectly for a Purist super soldier.

“I’ll explain en route,” Aldous replied.

“En route to where?” Craig asked.

“They call it en route for a reason, Craig,” Aldous responded. He turned to Daniella briefly, then asked Craig, “Are you sure about her?”

“I’m sure. They’ll kill her when they find out she helped us.”

“Then, Doctor,” Gibson said, addressing Daniella directly, “would you like to join us?”

Daniella’s face remained terrified, but she nodded emphatically.

“Good,” Aldous replied. “Then let’s get out of here, shall we? We have a lot of important work ahead of us.”

18

Colonel Paine stood looking out at the manmade pond in Center Park and thought of his father. The air was a little sweeter at the park than it was in the rest of Endurance Bio-Dome, though it still couldn’t pass as fresh. He tried to remember what a sunny day on a healthy lake looked like—what it felt like. For a moment, he was sure he could feel the sun on his face and hear the mosquitoes buzzing through the air nearby.

“Heh.”

He turned to the cement bench behind him and decided it was finally time to sit. The bench had the look of a tombstone, but he badly needed to get off his feet, as the exhaustion and twisting abdominal cramps had taken too heavy of a toll. He sat on the bench and thought, This is as good a place to die as any, I suppose.

After a few peaceful moments of concentrating on his breath and trying to let everything earthly go, something strange crossed his vision. Far away, on the opposite side of the large pond, his ocular cameras picked up a sight they shouldn’t have seen. The facial recognition picked up Lieutenant O’Brien trudging slowly toward his quarters, apparently unaware that he was supposed to be on duty.

Paine sat upright, tapping his ocular implant to open communication with O’Brien. “Lieutenant! Why aren’t you at your post?”

“Sir? I was relieved five minutes ago, sir.”

“By whom?”

“I don’t know—some new guy.”

“There is no new guy. I wrote the schedule myself!”

“It checked out, sir,” O’Brien replied, suddenly realizing the seriousness of the situation. “He was in the system.”

“Goddamn it!” Paine shouted as he jumped to his feet and began to sprint as fast as he could in his diminished condition in the direction of the medical facility.

“Sir? Should I—” O’Brien began, offering his aid.

“No! I’ll handle this myself!”

19

“You’re less than 500 meters away,” Lindholm said through his connection to Aldous’s mind’s eye.

“Thank you, Lindholm,” Aldous replied. “I see it ahead.”

“Lindholm? Who’s that?” Craig asked.

“A friend.”

“And where are we headed?”

“Toward a rather impressive mainframe that I just have to see for myself,” Aldous replied.

“It wouldn’t happen to be a worldwide surveillance mainframe, would it?” Craig asked.

Aldous stopped for a moment, turning to Craig with a surprised expression. “It’s real then? They told you about it?”

“Yes.”

Aldous smiled widely before immediately turning and continuing his march toward the airplane hangar-sized black rectangular building ahead of them.

“How do you know about it?” Craig asked as he marched half a step behind, with Daniella half a step behind him.

“I had to do a lot of hacking to get my super soldier alter-ego into the Purist computer system. While I was there, I found all sorts of fascinating tidbits.”

“You hacked your way in? How?”

Aldous turned back to Craig. “I’m not just a pretty face.”

Craig nearly recoiled as Aldous displayed his newly deformed features, the stretch marks and veins around his ocular implants still blood red with freshness. “Yeah. And how about all the—stuff?” Craig asked as he pointed toward Aldous’s new limbs and eyes. “How’d you pull that off?”

“Much the same,” Aldous replied. “I hacked the Purist system, found the schematics for the prosthetics and implants, and then commandeered the closest 3D printer I could find.”

“You printed them?”

“Yes,” Aldous replied. “They’re inferior to the real thing in the strength and durability departments, but I figured with any luck, they’d be adequate for the task at hand.”

“Which is?”

“To rescue you, extricate the A.I., and upload it into the Purist’s surveillance mainframe.”

Craig’s eyes were wild with disbelief. “Why would you want to do that? That’s exactly what the Purists want!”

“Not exactly,” Aldous replied, stopping to face Craig. “Don’t you see? The system controls everything. Everything! It’s exactly why we built the A.I. in the first place. The Purists think they’ll have control, but they won’t. We, on the other hand, will. Once we’ve uploaded the A.I., this war will be over. The A.I. will have control over everything—their weapons, their soldiers, their police—everything. The Purist government will be finished.”

“Dear God,” Craig whispered. “Okay, so what are we waiting here for? Let’s go.”

Aldous smiled, then turned and continued marching toward the gigantic mainframe building.

A lone soldier—a mere mortal—stood guarding the entrance to the building. He immediately saluted at the sight of a super soldier approaching. “Sir!”

“Open it,” Aldous replied as he saluted.

“Yes, sir!” the soldier replied as he turned and physically pulled the large door open.

“No electronic locks,” Craig noted. “Interesting.”

Aldous, Craig, and Daniella entered the gigantic, dark room, and the soldier closed the door behind them. As soon as the door shut and they were enclosed in darkness, Aldous ignited a small green ball of energy and hovered it above his palm, illuminating their path.

“Where to now?” Craig asked.

“I don’t know,” Aldous replied as he scanned as far into the distance as he could. “I don’t see any equipment or work stations.”

“Anywhere will do,” the A.I. informed them. “It is a structural mainframe, so the entire building is part of the computer. My nanobots can enter this system anywhere along the lines.”

“Excellent,” Aldous replied. “Proceed.”

“Uh…how?” Craig asked.

“You don’t have to do anything,” Aldous answered. “The A.I. is handling it as we speak.”

“I will momentarily be expelling myself from your physical body, Craig,” the A.I. related.

“Expelling? That doesn’t sound pleasant.”

“Yes,” the A.I. answered, his tone as neutral as ever. “This may be somewhat uncomfortable as the process progresses. The nanobots will be leaving through your eyes, ears, nose, and mouth.”

“Wonderful,” Craig sighed.

“Are you ready?”

“Yes,” Craig replied with resignation. “For the greater good, please proceed with oozing out of my head.”

Aldous smiled, faintly amused, but the smile was brief. It was instantly replaced with an expression of surprise and dismay as he saw something over Craig’s shoulder that caused Craig to snap his neck around with alarm.

Colonel Paine was hurtling toward them at full speed, his neutralizer already drawn and blasting at Aldous. The last thing Craig saw was Paine’s shoulder as it plowed into him, knocking him down to the ground and instantly unconscious.

20

WAKING UP wasn’t easy. In fact, it was a painful sacrifice, requiring extraordinary will and determination.

“Craig! You have to get up!” the A.I. shouted urgently. “Aldous is in trouble!”

Craig squinted, his vision blurry as pain seared behind his eyes. The vision in front of him wobbled as though it were a television show tuning in from a weak and distant signal. Like an episode of The Twilight Zone, two half-man half-machine monsters were engaged in hand-to-hand combat. It was difficult for Craig to make out who was who in the tangled mess of flailing cybernetic limbs and sharp prosthetic claws in the darkness, only illuminated by the LED lighting on Paine’s and Aldous’s gear.

“Paine neutralized Aldous’s MTF generator!” the A.I. warned. “If you don’t help him, Paine will terminate him!”

Craig struggled to his knees, his head bobbing from side to side like a punch-drunk boxer trying to beat the count. As he blinked his eyes several times, the picture in front of him began to solidify, and it became clear that it was Aldous, not Paine who was on top, preparing to deliver a death blow.

“You murdered my wife!” Aldous screamed in a guttural fury. His fist was cocked back and ready to strike, but Paine had managed to grasp Aldous’s arm at the elbow and was struggling to keep the blow from crushing his all-too-human skull.

It seemed as though it would be a forlorn effort on the part of Paine, his strength failing him in the face of the radiation poisoning and of Aldous’s overpowering lust for the ultimate revenge, but then superior technology began to trump the human advantages of will and determination. Though strong, Aldous’s prosthetics were made from a binding material that was hardened with a resin. In contrast, Paine’s prosthetics were carbon fiber, nearly impossible to fracture. As the two materials worked against each other, inevitably it was Aldous’s forgeries that began to show their inferiority. What began as a loud snapping sound quickly became a buckling, and Aldous’s right arm snapped at the bicep, enabling Paine to twist it, rendering the limb useless. Paine’s teeth emerged, a smile forming that revealed his sharp canines. His hand began to spin in its drill action while still gripping Aldous’s arm, causing the limb to snap off violently and throwing Aldous off of the Purist and onto his back. Paine pounced on him instantly, his left arm cocking back as he prepared to level the drill right into the center of Aldous’s chest.

Craig stood on rubberized legs, cognizant of Aldous’s impending demise, yet unable to command his body to respond. “No!” he choked out pathetically as he stepped forward on his unsteady legs and tumbled to the ground.

As he looked up to see the results of his failure, to his amazement, Daniella had leapt from the utter blackness into the fray, her scalpel still in hand, and expertly plunged the metal instrument into the back of Paine’s neck between the C5 and C6 vertebrae. Paine instantly went limp, crumpling down on Aldous, who tucked his prosthetic legs under the heavy body before propelling the mortally wounded man off of him and several meters away.

Daniella immediately went to Aldous’s aid, the prosthetic arm having been torn apart so violently that the prosthetic shoulder had wrenched gruesomely against the soft flesh of Aldous’s torso. Craig observed in near disbelief, his head clearing slowly as a soft whisper floated through the darkness toward him. He turned to his left and regarded the source of the voice—the broken cyborg from whom a faint light emanated, the pillars of LED light shining straight up into the darkness as Paine remained on his back.

“Doc,” his voice called weakly.

Craig walked slowly to the fallen figure whose head was propped up sickeningly by the silver stiletto of the scalpel. It occurred to Craig that the scalpel was like a pillow in Hell.

“Be careful, Craig,” the A.I. warned. “He has respirocytes, and his limbs are cybernetic. Even with his spinal cord severely damaged, he may be able to strike.”

“He won’t,” Craig replied.

“Craig—”

“I know, I know. This time I’ll be right.”

“Doc,” Paine spoke when he sensed Craig was near. “It’s okay. This is a better death—a good death. Remember, Doc. You’re a good man. Don’t let this war consume you…like it consumed me. Remember.”

Before Craig had time to absorb Paine’s last words, Aldous had knocked Craig aside, driving the drill action of his one remaining hand into Paine’s face, instantly liquefying his skull and sending a froth of blood in every direction. “Die, you son of a bitch!”

Something shot toward Craig and hit him in the left pectoral muscle before falling to the ground. He bent down to retrieve it and wiped copious amounts of blood from its surface. When the blood was removed from the ocular implant, it revealed Paine’s golden iris, still staring forward as intently as ever. Craig’s mental haze instantly vanished as he looked into the eye that seemed to bore into him, right into his soul.

21

“Hurry,” Craig said in a voice muffled by the living gray ooze that dripped from his mouth, nose, ears and eyes. The ooze was a mucous that lubricated the exit of the nans that carried the A.I.’s mother program from Craig’s body. The liquid seemed to form intelligent strings that grasped the open panel on the floor and quickly disappeared into the circuitry underneath. When the liquid stopped dripping from him, Craig sat up and blinked several times, wiping the remnants of the discharge from his face.

“Is it out?” Aldous asked, standing with Daniella, a meter in front of Craig.

“I think so. It’s not talking to me anymore. I think that’s a good sign.”

“Indeed,” the A.I. replied before appearing next to them in holographic form. “Now, this is an excellent holographic projection—much more convincing.”

“That was fast,” Craig noted, impressed.

“This mainframe, though enormously powerful, is relatively simple to navigate,” the A.I. replied. “I am already in the operator’s position.”

“Enjoying your new home?” Craig asked.

“Quite,” answered the A.I.

“What’s the status of the Purists’ armed forces and security?” Aldous asked.

“I am in control,” the A.I. replied. “I’ve neutralized the super soldiers’ onboard computer systems, along with all the computer systems on all their aircraft, ships, weaponry, and so on. I’m already locked into their communications and surveillance systems and I am in control of every system in the globe that is linked to the Internet.”

“Holy…so that means it’s over, doesn’t it?” Daniella asked, astonished.

“Not yet. There’s one more loose end,” Aldous answered before turning to the A.I. “Morgan. Isolate him.”

“Done,” the A.I. replied without skipping a beat. “He’s currently alone in the new oval office in Columbia Bio-Dome. I’ve locked the security doors. From his steady heart rate, I can ascertain that he is unaware of what is transpiring.”

“His heart rate?” Daniella reacted.

“The President is wearing a security apparatus that monitors his vitals at all times.”

“Not very Luddite of him,” Craig noted.

“He’s a murderous hypocrite,” Aldous replied. “I’m going to go have a little chat with him.”

“Craig, would you like to accompany Aldous?” the A.I. asked.

“Me?” Craig replied, surprised by the invitation. “Paine ripped out my MTF. I’m…useless.”

“Not necessarily,” the A.I. replied. “Your MTF is still functional and, it is on Paine’s body in the pocket of his jacket. If you wish, I can painlessly re-implant it for you. You’d be ready to fly in little less than ten minutes.”

Aldous grinned at Craig. “What do you say? I’ve only got one arm. I could use the backup. Would you like to be a post-human again?”

It wasn’t a difficult decision; after having had a taste of what it was like to have wings, having them clipped felt tragic. He nodded. “Yeah. Let’s do it. I wouldn’t mind having a little chat with the President myself.”

22

“His heart rate is elevated,” the A.I. related to Aldous and Craig as they streaked toward the eastern seaboard of the former United States on a trajectory controlled by the A.I. “He’s not yet panicked, however. He tried to exit the room and discovered the doors are locked and that the communication system is down, but he doesn’t realize the extent of his predicament.”

“Good,” Aldous replied, remaining in his super soldier garb, his prosthetic arm still ripped in half. “Craig and I will take care of that momentarily.”

“You are thirty seconds from reaching your destination,” the A.I. noted.

Craig and Aldous streaked toward the illuminated dome together, guided automatically toward a colossal aircraft-receiving door that slid open for them at the A.I.’s command. They maneuvered through the heliport, down to a series of hallways and doorways at a speed that peeled Craig’s eyelids back in disbelief—there was no way a human could maneuver through such tight confines at that speed. “Quite a ride,” he said, his mouth dry.

“Don’t worry. He won’t drop you,” Aldous replied, his trademark confidence as intact as ever.

As the duo emerged from the hangar structure into the wide open space of the dome, the newly reconstructed White House emerged.

“I’m opening the armored security shutters on the windows,” the A.I. informed. “Arrival in five seconds.”

Craig took a deep breath as the window went from a small dot in the distance to filling up his entire field of vision before shattering apart with the force of their entry, the A.I. barely slowing their approach until the last moment.

Then, suddenly, the A.I. let them go. “You have arrived at your destination.”

“No kidding,” Craig replied as he and Aldous lowered themselves to the ground, their protective cocoons casting a green glow that illuminated the entire room in a light that caused Morgan to squint as he knelt on the ground and shielded himself with his outstretched arms.

When they let down their protective fields, the A.I. turned the lights in the room back on, leaving the trio to share an eerie moment of silence. Morgan hesitantly stood to his feet, looking first at Aldous and then at Craig.

“I-I recognize you,” he said. “You’re the fellow with the A.I. inside him.” Morgan’s face suddenly fell as he made a realization. “Where’s Colonel Paine?”

“Was the fellow,” Craig replied, “and Paine’s dead.”

“Dear God,” Morgan whispered. “What is this?”

“Progress,” Aldous interjected.

Morgan peered at the strange figure for several moments, cocking his head to the side and stepping toward him, an expression of disbelief on his face. “Gibson? Is that you?”

Aldous smiled silently in return.

“Oh my God. What have you done to yourself?” Morgan asked as he stepped back in fear.

“Just trying out some of your Purist technology—walking a mile in a super soldier’s shoes. Not to worry. It’s all reversible.”

“You’re a lunatic,” Morgan whispered as he shook his head and continued to step back.

“Oh look…the kettle is black,” Aldous seethed through gritted teeth before pouncing on Morgan, using his remaining arm to grasp the mortal around the back of his neck. Morgan called out in pain as Aldous roughly hoisted him into the air and pointed his face in the direction of Craig. “Anything you’d like to say to the former President, Craig?”

Craig stared at the man for a moment in a state of near-bewilderment. He’d seen Morgan thousands of times on television screens and even gone into battle at his order, and yet he’d never met the man. Somehow, Morgan’s power had always been invisible—godlike—gripping everything in Craig’s life, yet it seemed as though he wasn’t really there—as though he wasn’t even human. Now, there he was, only two meters in front of Craig, helpless as a child—helpless as a human.

“Billions of people are dead because of the decisions you made,” Craig said in a low voice.

“Billions are alive because of them too!” Morgan shot back. “Please, please don’t trust this man!”

Craig’s eyes narrowed as he listened to the desperate pleas of the world’s former most powerful man.

“I know you think he’s good. I know you think he’s right, but he’s not. He’s the madman we’ve always feared. He’s the reason we did all of this! We were trying to keep him and men like him from building the tools to destroy our species!”

“You’re full of—”

“It’s not about power for me!” Morgan shouted. “It’s always been about the survival of our species! I’ve spent my life trying to protect us! Don’t trust this man! Gibson will kill us all! His reckless pursuit of immortality and god-building will be the end of humanity! Please! Help me!”

A moment passed.

“What do you say, Craig?” Aldous asked, his face deadly serious. “You alone have the power to stop me. Which world do you want? His or ours?”

Craig stood silent for a moment. Aldous was right. Craig had him at a disadvantage. He could neutralize his cybernetic prosthetics and summarily squash him like a bug. He could hand the world back to Morgan who could, in turn, utilize the A.I. to continue the world as it had been ever since the end of WWIII.

It wasn’t really a choice at all.

Craig nodded before turning his back and stepping away.

Morgan’s screams began almost immediately, followed soon after by the sound of Aldous’s hand spinning drill-like once again. Craig shut his eyes as the sound of the drill motor began to groan, struggling to generate the torque needed to spin inside Morgan’s body. The screams didn’t last long.

Craig turned back and watched Aldous exact his revenge for the death of Samantha. The expression Aldous wore seemed more like a mask; the muscles contorted to extremes Craig wouldn’t have imagined possible, to extremes that made the famous scientist appear deranged. As Aldous dropped Morgan’s body and huffed and puffed in a desperate attempt to gain control of his breathing, Craig slipped Paine’s ocular implant out of his pocket and regarded it one final time. He suddenly remembered words he’d once read somewhere: An eye for an eye makes the whole world blind.

“I’ve had enough of this,” he said to the A.I. “Take me home.”

“As you wish,” the A.I. replied.

Epilogue 1

Sixty-Two Years Later…

Craig stood outside the giant doors at the A.I. Governing Council headquarters, marvelling at the vaulting ceilings and the pillars of light that streamed into the circular building. He’d never been to the headquarters before and felt out of place, like a country bumpkin in the big city. It was a big step for him: He’d been out of the loop for a long, long time, convalescing, in a sense, in Texas with Daniella. He’d watched from the sidelines as the world changed dramatically, and now he was ready to join back in.

He indicated his arrival with his mind’s eye, and the doors to Aldous Gibson’s office opened automatically, allowing Craig a view inside of the spectacular, sprawling room. “Wow,” he whispered as he crossed the chrome floor toward Aldous’s desk.

The chief of the governing council was already coming out from behind the desk with a smile on his face and his hand—his biological one—outstretched in greeting. “It’s been far too long, my friend.”

“Yeah,” Craig replied. “Last time I saw you, you looked a lot different.”

Aldous laughed and shook his head. “Yes. That was something, wasn’t it? It took days to grow my limbs back after that. The nans have come a long way since then. Please,” Aldous said, pointing to the chair, “have a seat.”

“Thanks,” Craig replied as he lowered himself into the luxurious chair while he watched Aldous slide back into his spot behind his desk.

“We should’ve had this meeting long ago,” Aldous noted.

Craig nodded. “Yeah. Well, it’s taken me a long time to be ready to reenter the world.”

“Yes. I saw you were in Texas. You married that doctor—”

“Daniella. Yes,” Craig replied, smiling.

“Say hello to her, will you? And thank her again for saving my life.”

“Will do. She sends her regards, by the way, as well as her thanks for getting me out of the house.”

Aldous laughed warmly again. “It’s my pleasure. When I saw your request for assignment, I took care of it personally. We’ve got a plum position to offer you.”

“Ah, I don’t know about that. I’m brand new. I don’t have much to offer in return.”

“Nonsense,” Aldous countered. “You’re exactly the man I need for this assignment. After all, you were the one who chose terraforming as your area of interest, and I need someone with your life experience to help guide the young genius who’s in charge of the project.”

“A genius? Guide?” Craig shook his head. “How am I supposed to guide a genius?”

“He’s a hot-head,” Aldous replied, sighing. “I both love him and hate him, Craig.”

“You’re not exactly selling it.”

Aldous looked up and smiled. “I’m sorry. You’re right. I should be. He is brilliant, Craig, on a scale we’ve never seen before. His brain is completely natural—a mutation no one engineered. He’s a savant without any of the handicaps that usually accompany such talents. He’s synesthetic—capable of profound mathematical, spacial, and linguistic thinking. I’ve seen him master a new language in days. He has all of Shakespeare memorized verbatim, right down to the punctuation marks. He knows all the constellations and the positions of the stars and where they should be at a given time of night at a given time of the year. And that’s just the tip of the iceberg. In some ways, his intelligence outstrips even that of the A.I.’s mother program.”

“That’s amazing,” Craig replied, shaking his head.

Aldous nodded before adding with a shrug, “He and I have trouble getting along though. He wants to be unfettered—to work without limitations.”

“Sounds like another genius I know,” Craig noted.

Aldous grinned briefly. “Thank you, my friend, but his desire for freedom could one day develop into a serious concern. This is just the sort of fellow who could, without limits, independently stumble upon the secret of Planck technology. His mind is so creative. The A.I. has to keep him preoccupied in other, safer areas of research.” Aldous looked into Craig’s eyes, reading the thoughts that were so obviously running through his mind. “Ironic, I know. I’ve calmed down over the years. What I’d like you to do is help this young man see that immortality means the future is long. He needs to understand that he can afford to be cautious.”

“Whatever happened to the Planck technology? Have we had any visits from outside our universe?”

“No, though it’s almost a certainty that someone from another universe is using it to cross into pre-WWIII universes, where the technology to detect a transgression hasn’t yet been developed. The A.I. constantly monitors the solar system for any breaches of the Planck energy.

“And?”

“So far, so good.” Aldous leaned forward. “Craig, that technology should never have been developed. It was a mistake. I’m experienced enough to realize that now. I’m not sure I could say the same about James Keats.”

Craig’s eyes narrowed. “That’s this young man’s name?”

“Yes. I’ve arranged for you to meet him, as soon as we’re finished here.”

“I can’t wait. It sounds like a once-in-a-lifetime experience.”

Aldous nodded, his smile fading as his expression became pensive. He turned his chair slightly and regarded the spectacular view from his windows. The city of Seattle, rebuilt and vibrant, hummed in front of him. Post-humans flew over the cityscape, encapsulated in their green cocoons, guided by the A.I. to their destinations.

“This is a world we both fought hard for, Craig…and we lost a lot in the process.”

Craig shifted in his chair and nodded politely. He’d hoped the conversation wouldn’t turn to dark reminiscing. “Yes, we did.”

“Do you think it was worth it? Is the world we built good enough?”

Craig nodded. “Absolutely. It’s impressive. You deserve a lot of credit, Aldous.”

Aldous smiled broadly, Craig’s words seemingly soothing the burden the chief carried with him daily as the architect most responsible for their civilization as it now stood. It was somehow a relief for Craig to see that even great men had self-doubt.

“Thank you, my friend,” Aldous said. His expression shifted back to curiosity. “And what about the Purists? Do you think we’ve handled that problem correctly?”

“Gosh. I haven’t thought about them in years. I don’t think there is a correct way, unfortunately,” Craig replied. “Appropriately, yes. Giving them their own land where they can express their beliefs freely seems like the only possible solution.”

Aldous nodded, the satisfied smile returning. “Good. Good.”

An awkward silence ensued. “So, shall I head out to meet this James Keats fellow now?” Craig asked, attempting to break the uneasy pause.

“There’s one more thing I need to discuss with you,” Aldous announced. This time, it was his turn to shift uncomfortably in his chair. “Well, really I need to show you. I’ve done something—something I should have told you about long ago. But I need to know before I show you that I can count on your complete discretion.”

Craig suddenly felt extraordinarily uncomfortable. He didn’t like the idea of being taken into Aldous’s confidence. Many years had passed—happy years spent with a wonderful woman and years that had softened his resentment toward the chief. That didn’t mean that he wanted to be friends, however. “I-I’m not sure—”

“It concerns you,” Aldous added. “I think it’s important for you to see.”

Craig settled back into his chair and exhaled deeply. “Okay. You can count on me to be discrete. What’s on your mind?”

“I am,” Samantha Gibson answered from behind him.

Craig jumped out of his chair, turning toward the voice and the figure to whom it belonged. Samantha Gibson, appearing just as she had in Craig’s fading memories, stood only meters away, her hair catching the fading light of the sunset.

“Sam?”

“Yes, Craig,” Samantha replied.

Craig stood dumbfounded for several moments before finally stuttering his way to asking, “How?”

“She’s a clone, Craig,” Aldous replied, “a partial resurrection.”

“Partial resurrection? What the hell is that?”

“This is not the woman you and I knew, Craig,” Aldous explained, standing and walking out from behind his desk. “Tragically, the Sam you and I knew was killed by Colonel Paine sixty-two years ago.” He crossed in front of Craig, continuing to talk as he joined the faux Samantha at her side. “However, I just couldn’t let her go.”

“So you cloned her? How can this possibly be legal?”

Aldous shrugged. “There are benefits to being the chief.”

Craig was nearly flabbergasted for a moment before finally settling on a line of intelligible questions. “If she’s a clone and not the woman I was married to, then why bother telling me? Why dredge all this up? Do you know how painful this is? How painful those memories are?”

“I understand, Craig.”

“Do you?”

“I do. I loved her too.”

“Then why?”

“As I said, she’s a partial resurrection, something more than just a clone. With the A.I.’s help, we were able to insert memories—memories that had been taken from me, from others who knew Sam, and even from you.”

“Me?” Craig reacted, stunned.

“Yes. When the A.I. detached from your brain, it retained a picture—a sort of map of the architecture of your brain at that time. When we cloned Samantha, we included those memories.”

“What gave you that right?” Craig seethed.

“I’m sorry, Craig. I just couldn’t bear to lose her. Anything that would make my resurrected Sam more like Sam was like gold to me. We’ve been together over half a century, and I have never regretted it, not for a moment.”

“Please don’t be angry, Craig,” Samantha spoke.

“Don’t…” Craig responded, shutting his eyes and holding his hand up. He let his shoulders relax and concentrated on his breathing. It had been a long time since anything had upset him so severely. He reminded himself of the hard-won experience he’d attained since.

“I thought…” Aldous began, before restarting, “I think it will be good for you if you speak with her alone. I know that what happened between you has always haunted you. I want to give you the opportunity to clear the air. I’ll leave you to speak. When you’re finished, Craig, the coordinates of your meeting place with James Keats will be uploaded to your mind’s eye.” He turned to leave the room but stopped for a moment and added, “It really was good to see you again, old friend.”

Craig blinked as the doors closed. He turned to Samantha, but he couldn’t open his mouth.

“It’s good for me to see you also,” Samantha said, a slight smile on her lips.

“I-I don’t know what to say to you.”

“I understand,” Samantha replied. She stood still, patiently waiting for Craig to absorb the reality of the situation, appearing like a vision from a dream, bathed in the fading light.

“Why?” Craig finally asked. “Why did you—”

“Leave you? Marry Aldous?”

“Yes.”

“Craig, I can’t speak definitively for your former wife—my memories from her life are a patchwork. But I do know she loved you. She really did. I can feel it now, even as I stand here with you.”

Craig’s throat seemed to close momentarily, but the nans immediately went to work, calming him.

“We can love different people in our lifetimes. Had you not died, I have no doubt Samantha would’ve remained loyal to you. When you died, however, she bonded with another compatible mate. She loved him, just as I love him now. Our bond is extraordinary, Craig. Not even death could break it.”

An overwhelming compulsion to leave the room suddenly gripped Craig. His eyes fell from hers to the chrome floor, where his reflection stared back at him, though blurred by the imperfections of the surface. “I am fortune’s fool,” he whispered before turning to leave, not daring to look back at the woman who, it seemed, would haunt him forever.

Epilogue 2

“Hey there, Old-timer.”

Craig nearly stopped in his tracks as he stepped into the Martian terraforming control room and immediately heard the unexpected greeting from a man whose back was turned. “Excuse me?”

The young man, smooth-faced and still with the slight build of youth, turned with a warm, confident smile painted across his lips. “You are Craig Emilson, aren’t you? Ninety-four years old—not counting the fourteen years you spent in suspended animation, which would make you—”

“Don’t say it,” Craig winced. “Let’s just stick with ninety-four. The years I spent as a Popsicle don’t count.”

The young man laughed in return. “Fair enough, but you’re still the senior member of our team here, so it’s nice to meet you…Old-timer.” He crossed to the much taller man and extended his hand in a friendly, enthusiastic greeting. “My name is James Keats.”

“I figured,” Craig replied, happily shaking the younger man’s hand in return. “You’re not what I was expecting.”

“Why’s that? Too young?”

“No, they told me your age. Twenty, right?”

“Yep.”

“No, it’s not your age. It’s just—”

“Ah,” James nodded, smiling as he suddenly understood, “Told you I was a hot-head, did he?”

Craig nodded. “Pretty much.”

“Well, I think he’s an old stick in the mud and way too set in his ways,” James replied, “but hey, he did get me this gig, and there’s no better gig I could have.”

“No?”

“No,” James replied, turning to the giant windows out of which they observed the Martian landscape as it appeared, three-quarters of the way through the terraforming project. The clouds, though sparse, were getting thicker every day, and small sprouts of green were appearing on what was previously a desert landscape. “Building worlds—making bridges for humanity…what could have more meaning?”

“Bridges? That’s an interesting way of looking at it. I hadn’t thought of it that way before.”

“Oh yeah, Old-timer. These are bridges. Every world we terraform is a giant step for humanity into the unknown universe.” James shook his head as his broad smile persisted. “Don’t get me started. I love my job too much.” He shifted gears, slapping Craig on the chest with the back of his hand with a familiarity that was surprising, but welcome. “Come on, let’s go for a tour! I want to show you what we’re up to here. You’re going to be blown away. Are you up for it?”

“Yeah,” Craig nodded, James’s smile infectiously spreading to him. “I’m up for it.”

POST-HUMAN

PART 1

Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic.

—Arthur C. Clarke

1

WAKING UP was not something one had to work very hard to accomplish these days; like most things, it was done for you. The nanobots, also known as nans, were set to awaken their host at whatever time he or she desired. They would always, however, awaken their host just before the end of the most recent REM sleep so that the host would arise alert and feeling well rested. It was usually easy to remember one’s dreams, too, and recounting dreams to friends, loved ones, and co-workers had become a universal pre-noon activity; after noon was a different story, as by that point, it was considered a faux pas to continue discussing a dream—best just to let it go and focus on the real world. Sleep was hardly “death’s counterfeit” any longer, as Shakespeare had suggested, but rather, an important source of entertainment. Early-morning remembrances of fantastic dreams, in addition to one’s high level of alertness, made it difficult to wake up feeling anything other than optimistic—difficult, but not impossible.

James Keats opened his eyes and sat up in bed. He turned to his right, looked out his window, and saw that the sun had risen, yet the summer sky was blotted out by low-hanging gray clouds hovering like a dull blanket just above the skyline of the city. He turned to his left and saw his wife Katherine, still fast asleep. She wouldn’t awaken for another hour, just after he would’ve already left for work. She could’ve set herself to wake up with him. This was her plan—deafening silence. He wondered when his punishment would end, but part of him knew it never would. Their love was over.

James turned from her and sighed as he lifted the heated blanket from his legs and stepped out onto the heated carpet of his bedroom. Just a few short steps away were his bathroom and the promise of his morning shower. He opened his mind’s eye and selected a soft spray at a comfortable forty-five degrees Celsius. When he stepped into the shower, the spray hit him from four directions, and he relaxed against the kneading fingers of the water.

People in the industrialized world had been enjoying their morning showers for two centuries now, though there were more efficient ways of cleaning oneself; on Mars, James had used a microwave shower that detected foreign substances in a matter of a few seconds and removed them from the body. The process of removing dirt and oil was over just as quickly as it began, but James hated it. The technology had been available for years, but it had never caught on with the general population. A traditional shower was a luxury too valuable to give up. Even if it took a few extra minutes in the morning, the hot water and massaging jets were like an old friend to humanity.

People were funny that way—the way they would resist the future and cling to the past. It was like how the concept of a god had never left the species. Very few people alive believed in a god—there was no longer a need to—yet the phrases, “oh my God” or “dear God,” were still commonly used. It was as if people needed those phrases, those concepts from the past, to help them understand the future.

As James shampooed his hair, he reactivated his mind’s eye and checked his phone messages; there were none. He quickly checked his e-mail, but there was nothing interesting. His older brother had sent him some pornographic holoprograms to keep him company, but he didn’t open them—maybe later. At the moment, he wasn’t in the mood. He set the shower to end in five seconds and selected a towel-off of forty degrees Celsius, to begin the moment the shower stopped.

As warm air replaced the water, blowing through the vents and quickly drying him, his thoughts drifted back to Katherine. Why wouldn’t she listen? He’d done nothing wrong—at least, nothing physically wrong.

It’s what you wanted to do that hurts me, James, she said.

But I can’t control what I want to do—I can only control what I actually do, he told her.

And we both know why you didn’t ‘actually’ do anything, don’t we? Don’t we?

She had a point.

After he finished in the shower, James dressed quickly in his standard-issue black uniform. He pulled on the t-shirt and flight pants, then slipped into his flight jacket with the NASA emblem emblazoned on the right shoulder. He walked out of the bedroom, casting one last look at the back of his wife’s head, her blonde hair the only evidence of an actual person in the room with him.

He floated down to the first floor gently and hovered into the kitchen, making a soft landing on the linoleum floor. He opened his mind’s eye once again and activated his food replicator. From the breakfast menu, he selected a poached egg on a bagel, served hot, and a large orange juice, served cold. The food was ready in an instant, and he gulped down his orange juice, deciding to eat the bagel on the way.

He slipped on his flight boots and selected the door open icon in his mind’s eye. Then he stepped on his front lawn and gazed across the water at the downtown core of Vancouver. It was rush hour, and thousands of bodies buzzed above the city. On a good day, he would look at that sight and think of honeybees working on the comb. Today, however, the sight reminded him of flies buzzing around a pile of excrement or a rotting corpse. The sky was brown above the massive skyscrapers and all across the horizon, as though a painter had soiled his thumb and rubbed it across the expanse of what could have been a masterpiece.

James took two quick bites of his bagel and placed the rest in the pocket of his jacket. He pulled on his helmet and looked skyward as he lifted off from his lawn and slowly approached the low-hanging clouds. He liked to take a moment or two before activating his magnetic field. He enjoyed the way the wind felt as he picked up speed on his ascent. As he entered the clouds and began to feel the temperature dropping, he activated the protective field; it produced a greenish light that encapsulated his body. Once the magnetic field was in place, he was free to bolt upward, unhindered by friction, air pressure, temperature, or anything else. In seconds, he was above the stratosphere, using his mind’s eye to plot an automatic course for Venus.

The trip there usually took just under an hour—still one of the longest daily commutes of anyone in the solar system. People regularly commuted between hemispheres on Earth, and some even commuted between the Earth and the moon, but very few commuted interplanetarily. After plotting his course, he bolted forward once again, this time at an even faster rate than before.

As he passed by the moon and breathed the compressed air released by his flight suit, he surfed the Net, as was his customary commuting routine. First, he would check sports. The Vancouver Canucks had lost to an expansion team on Mars; the players blamed the difference in gravity and promised a better performance back on Earth. “Damn. Lost that bet,” James cursed to himself.

Next, he checked the mainstream news. NBC was interviewing James’s boss, Inua Colbe, executive assistant to the president of A.I. governance. The interviewer was sitting across from Colbe, dangling her pointed dress shoe from her foot and smiling as she asked him questions in front of a welcoming fireplace.

“There have been a lot of questions about the delay between upgrades, Dr. Colbe. Can you tell us why it has taken over five years for this latest upgrade to be approved?”

Colbe smiled as he answered. The camera closed in on his smiling face; his pearly white teeth could distract anyone from what was being said, putting them at ease. “The simple fact is that this upgrade is far better than any that have been uploaded in the past. It offers more disease resistance, an increase in muscle tone, and improvements to the cardiovascular system that should increase energy. Then, of course, there is the benefit everyone is talking about.”

“The IQ increase,” the interviewer stated, finishing Inua’s thought.

“That’s right. An increase in neuron growth, specifically targeting spindle cells, which we are forecasting will lead to an eight-point jump in IQ for the average citizen—the biggest jump in history.”

IQ measurements were based on the numbers from before the nans had first started slowly improving the population’s intelligence. An IQ of 100 was no longer the average IQ of a population, since almost everyone alive was now at the same level. There were only a few people who were naturally above the standard level—James was one of them.

“I think people are very much looking forward to the IQ portion of the download. I know that I certainly am.”

“Aren’t we all?” Colbe interjected.

“But why not increase the IQ slowly? We’ve been used to annual improvements of a point or two. Why was there a five-year gap followed suddenly by this huge leap forward?”

Colbe smiled again, this time nodding to show that he understood the concerns of the general public.

He’s a great PR man, thought James, because he’s a phony bastard.

“Well, Keiko, what people have to understand is that as the IQ of the general public increases, it becomes more and more difficult to provide upgrades—not impossible, mind you, but more difficult. In the early days, it was very easy to find countless bright subjects to study so that we could learn a great deal about what structures in their brains facilitated their intelligence. However, once we started getting into the numbers we are entering now, where the IQ of the general public is 149 and about to reach 157, the number of subjects who are naturally this intelligent—those on whom we can model the upgrades—diminishes significantly. Unlike previous upgrades, this particular one isn’t based on a large number of people. Rather, it is actually based on one person, a man named James Keats who is the commander of the terraforming project on Venus, and who happens to have an IQ above 200.”

James opened his mouth in shock. “He screwed me. He…screwed me.”

“My goodness! An IQ above 200 naturally! That’s astounding!”

“He’s an astounding individual, Keiko. He’s only thirty-six years old and is commanding a team of scientists, some of whom are three times his age, on one of the most important projects of our time. He played an integral part in the terraforming of Mars, and he was the only real candidate for the job on Venus. In addition, he was generous enough to offer scans of his brain to the A.I. so this latest upgrade could be modeled on him. He’s a great citizen.”

James blinked, still shocked to be listening to Colbe talk about him during a live broadcast. “That asshole,” he said out loud before using his mind’s eye to dial Colbe’s phone. Obviously Colbe wouldn’t answer as he was busy being Judas, so James waited for Colbe’s answering message to appear. An old message popped up; it was probably recorded several years ago, judging by the passé clothes Colbe was wearing. He looked the same, as the nans had kept him young; if anything, he looked a little better now.

When the image on Inua’s machine stopped speaking and the beep indicated that James was free to leave his message, he spoke in as cordial a tone as he could muster, but he was pissed. “Inua, I am watching you tell the populated solar system that their new brains are going to be modeled after mine. I thought we had a deal, Inua. I thought you said I would be anonymous. I don’t want reporters asking me questions. I don’t want everyone in the solar system looking at me like I’m related to them. Was I not clear about this?”

With that, he terminated the message and stopped the broadcast. He thought of surfing the Net some more to take his mind off of his irritation, but he decided not to. Instead, he would work. He opened the file containing the computer model of that day’s experiment. He ran it through from beginning to end, but couldn’t pay attention to it; he was too preoccupied with trying to convince himself not to be angry. There’s no reason to be this upset, he told himself, but yet there it was. Why was he so angry? Why didn’t he want people to know about him? What was it about the upgrade that was upsetting him so much? Why was he afraid of connection?

2

With a 600-degree Celsius surface, Venus might have been hell, but James wouldn’t have had it any other way. His favorite part of the day was his approach to the planet and subsequent descent into the atmosphere.

It was roughly the same size as Earth, with only a few hundred kilometers separating them in diameter, but that was one of the few similarities it shared with its sister planet. Its atmosphere consisted almost entirely of carbon dioxide, and the resulting greenhouse effect made it the hottest planet in the solar system. The deadly heat made the existence of water on the planet impossible, but there was rain—a deadly sulfuric acid that combined with the heat to make Venus as inhospitable a place as any in the solar system—just the sort of challenge on which James thrived.

Once he reached the Venusian stratosphere, James set a course for the research lab on the surface. He smiled as he entered the thick, dark clouds and blasted through the acid and heat.

On the surface, in the research lab that was not so affectionately referred to as “The Oven” by the workers who inhabited it, Thel Cleland looked up from her work on the magnetic propeller and watched a tiny blue dot in her mind’s eye—the dot that signified the approach of Commander Keats. She had taken it upon herself to be there to personally greet him when he arrived that morning, so she’d been watching for him for the last ten minutes. “Look sharp, everybody. The boss is coming!” she announced to her two fellow workers as they prepared for the morning’s experiment.

“The boss?” replied Djanet Dove, smiling to herself.

Rich Borges smiled too.

It was difficult to think of Commander Keats as a “boss.” He was young, friendly, caring, and a pleasure to work with.

Thel stood and floated gently up toward the airlock. She was a tall, slender, dark-haired woman with a strong, athletic build. There was a certain unmistakable self-confidence in her every move, every gesture, every stance. At fifty, she felt she finally knew how to live; she’d earned her self-assurance. Of course, as with everyone else, the nans had kept her young—biologically, she was twenty-nine, and men of all ages pursued her relentlessly. She knew what she was looking for, though. She knew exactly what she was looking for.

The greenish glow of James’s magnetic field was visible for an instant before he emerged from the cloud cover. Weather moved slowly on Venus—there was rarely anything to obscure one’s view on the surface, and Thel was able to watch Commander Keats—James—completely unobscured as he approached the outer magnetic doors. Once inside, he disengaged his magnetic field and opened the airlock door.

Thel floated before him, smiling as he removed his helmet. She laughed and covered her mouth.

“What?” James asked, surprised.

Thel reached out and wiped the corner of his lip with the tip of her finger. “You’ve got egg on your face this morning, Commander.”

“Oh…thanks,” he said, his face coloring.

“No problem, Commander.”

James struggled to look into her eyes; it was difficult to look at her—she seemed able to look right through him, right into his soul. Did she know what he was thinking?

But I can’t control what I want to do—I can only control what I actually do.

He turned away for a moment and noticed Rich and Djanet watching—not working—watching. “Uh…preparations are going okay, I hope?”

Thel noticed the changed look on James’s face and turned to see her coworkers as they sneaked quick glances upward, trying to look as though they weren’t looking. Her smile broadened. “Just fine, Commander. We’ll be ready.”

“Good, good. I…uh…I better go get ready.” James began to float across the lab towards the second-story doorway to his office but stopped when he noticed another greenish light emerging from the clouds. “Hey…it’s Old-timer!”

Old-timer, formerly known as Craig Emilson, arrived on the exact same trajectory as James had a minute earlier. He was dressed in an identical flight suit, as all the researchers were, and only his extra ten centimeters in height prevented dizzying déjà vu. After Old-timer entered the airlock and slipped off his helmet, he smiled at Thel, kissed her on the cheek, and vigorously shook hands with James. “Hey, good buddy!” Old-timer said, offering his usual, very familiar greeting.

“Good morning, pal!” replied James.

Old-timer had the polar opposite effect on James that Thel did; somehow, he put the younger man at ease. He was self-assured, just as Thel was, but there was something different.

“Too bad about those Canucks of yours, eh, Jimmy?”

“I’m impressed, Old-timer. It took you all of four seconds to bring that up.”

“Well, I’m not one for beating around the bush, especially when it comes to collecting on a wager. You owe me.”

“I know, I know. I didn’t forget.”

“What did you bet?” Thel inquired.

Old-timer and James exchanged glances.

“Would you like to tell her, or shall I?” asked Old-timer.

“I wouldn’t dare deprive you of your chance to gloat. The honor is yours.”

“Thank you, sir,” Old-timer responded, performing an exaggerated bow. “Commander Keats has agreed to join me this evening for…are you ready, Thel?”

“What is it?”

“For a beer!”

Thel gasped in mock astonishment. “I can’t believe it! You got him to agree to have a drink! I’ve been trying to get him to have a drink with me for three years!”

“Well, we can thank a certain Martian expansion hockey team for this miracle!”

“I still can’t believe they lost,” James said, almost pouting.

“Oh, c’mon! Don’t look so down, champ! You’ll enjoy it! The nans will fix up those brain cells overnight! I promise, you won’t do a speck of damage to that noggin of yours.”

“Is that why you don’t drink, Commander? Afraid you might lose an IQ point?” Thel asked in jest.

“I just don’t see the appeal. I like thinking. I enjoy it. Why would anyone purposefully impair their ability to do it?”

Old-timer and Thel looked at each other for a moment before they burst out laughing. “Hopefully you’ll find out at the pub with me tonight,” Old-timer replied before adding, “You ready to fire up the Zeus this morning?”

“Can’t wait.”

Old-timer, like everyone else, was twenty-nine biologically, but he was chronologically 110—the only centenarian on the team. He moved like a young man and had the libido of a young man, but one could tell after only a few moments in his presence that he was a senior. Something seemed to happen to people once they reached a certain age: They seemed to recapture their joy of life, and they often got along best with the younger generations.

“Are you ready, Old-timer?” Thel asked.

“You know I am always ready for an-y-thing,” he replied, leaning in toward the younger woman, putting his arm around her and raising his eyebrow saucily. Only Old-timer could take such liberties with her.

“Well, I’ll leave you two alone,” James said, smiling. “I’ll be in my office for a few minutes. We’ll commence at 9:30 a.m. Pacific. Let everyone know.” James met Thel’s eyes one last time; she could still see through him.

Inside his office, James removed his flight jacket and set his helmet down next to his desk. The office was sparsely decorated, with just a desk in the middle of the room and a couple of chairs. He meant to replicate a plant, but kept forgetting. He hoped Thel would pick one out for him, since she likely had better taste than he did.

A sudden flash appeared in the corner of his vision, activating his mind’s eye. It was Inua Colbe, returning his call. James sighed when he saw the other man and took a moment to collect himself before responding flatly, “Keats here.”

“James? James, I just watched a rather unpleasant message on my phone. What’s the matter with you?”

“I could ask you the same thing. You used my name on a broadcast.”

“And?”

“I know how they think, Inua. I know how the mind works. I know how it works better than anyone. They’ll feel a connection to me, and I don’t want that.”

“Calm down, James. Calm.”

James folded his arms.

Inua reassessed. “How long has it been since we’ve been golfing together?”

“Two years,” James replied, sitting down behind his desk.

“Two years? Two years? Holy…that time with our wives in Arizona? That was—”

“Yes, two years.”

“My, how time flies. Listen, we should go again.”

“Golf? Please tell me you have something better to offer than that.”

“I’m not offering anything,” Inua said, suddenly indignant. “Remember, James, I’m the guy that got you Venus.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“You know, there are still a lot of prominent people down here who want you removed. A faction in the Governing Council thinks the Hektor plan is more practical than yours.”

James smiled. “I agree. Without question, the Hektor plan is a much more practical way of blowing up Venus. On the other hand, if you want to terraform her—”

“You’re being belligerent.”

“Then fire me, Inua.”

“Look, all I am saying is there are a lot of people down here with multiple PhDs who disagree with you.”

“But you agree with me. The Hektor plan is lunacy, and you know it. Smashing an asteroid into Venus to get rid of the atmosphere isn’t going to accomplish anything other than destroying the planet. You have to have a little more finesse than that, Inua. Jesus Christ! You know this.”

“I did you a favor. Don’t bust my balls just because I needed you to do me a favor in return.”

“I’ve done enough favors. All I asked was that I remain anonymous. Was that too much to ask?”

A new strategy flashed into Inua’s eyes. “What are you afraid of, James? You’re afraid you’ll be famous for a little while?”

“Exactly.”

“Let me let you in on a little secret. Fame is a sham—a total sham. It’s spectacle. No one who’s famous deserves it. They’re only famous because the public needs to believe that there are people worth idolizing—it’s the malady of the herd.”

“I know this, Inua.”

“Do you? That’s interesting. And do you also know we’re forecasting a 210 IQ for the general public within a decade?”

James did not respond.

“That’s right. 210. The people will have reached your level.”

“Based on my model?”

“Based on your model. You. The man who knows fame is a sham. Do you think the general public will care about you then, once you’re just like them?”

For the first time in his life, James felt the need to throw up.

“You’re going to live forever, James. Up against forever, ten years of fame won’t seem like much.”

“No. No it won’t.”

“There. You see?” Inua was smiling now. “Even with that big soppy brain of yours, old Inua can still teach you a thing or two. Now try to relax, my friend, and try enjoy the notoriety, okay? And let’s make sure we get together for some golf soon—maybe next week, once people are used to the new upgrade and the PR tour is over. What do you say?”

“I-I hate golf. I’ll take you to a hockey game.”

Inua laughed—it was hollow—a salesman’s laugh. “Okay, old friend. Okay. Goodbye.”

The connection was severed. James swiveled his chair around and faced the glass wall behind his desk. Outside was dark, hot hell.

3

James glided out of his office and toward the central dome of the lab. There, the other four members of the research team were sitting together near the base of the MP—the four-story tall magnetic propeller that stood in the middle of the lab. It was about twice as thick as the coast redwood trees near his house in Vancouver and built primarily of titanium. Old-timer had taken to calling it Zeus and the name was appropriate; it was worthy of the gods. James activated his mind’s eye and quickly saw that the rest of the team was already signed in and were ready to begin monitoring the test run.

“Feeling lucky, Commander?” Rich called up from his seat next to the other researchers.

“Who needs luck when you have math?” James replied, jokingly.

“Who needs luck when we have you?” said Thel.

James smiled.

So many things seemed to be wrong in his life. He wasn’t sure exactly what they were—there was just a feeling—like something was slipping away. It wore on him.

Zeus sustained him. These moments made him happy. To accomplish something—something amazing—that sustained him.

His life had not been like other people’s. In a time when infants were born into the world with every genetic advantage known to science, James was exceptional. No one had isolated the genes that could create someone like him—at least not yet.

At the age of six, he designed his first robot. At the age of seven, he designed one that could translate French into English. By the time he was ten, he had programmed it to learn other languages and it became the first speaking universal translator on Earth. The robot was confiscated by the A.I. Governing Council later that year—only one A.I. was allowed to function on Earth—but the Council took note of its young designer, and were quick to put him to work.

James was offered a position in any government field he desired, and he chose terraforming. At that time, the terraforming of the moon was well underway, but a Martian project seemed decades, if not centuries, down the road. James changed all that when he invented the SRS—the Self-Replicating System. He designed dense programs for robots that would blast off to another planet and reproduce. “Adam” was sent to Mars when James was only fourteen. By the time James was sixteen, Adam had used the available resources on the planet to reproduce 100 times. The resulting work force built a research lab that was ready for human inhabitants the following year. James began commuting to Mars soon thereafter and, only five years later, Mars had been terraformed. Now, fifteen years after the terraforming was complete, Mars had its own city—its own hockey team—and the bastards had beaten the Canucks.

Venus was a whole other matter—a planet that could be the jewel of the solar system if only its harsh atmosphere could be removed. The scientists on the Governing Council had their hopes set on a plan that had been designed almost half a century earlier. They wanted to use nuclear detonations to knock the Hektor asteroid into Venus, the theory being that the resulting explosion would destroy the carbon dioxide atmosphere. Then the crackpots wanted to attach a gigantic rocket onto Jupiter’s moon, IO, and send it on a quarter-century long trip to Venus, where it would act as a sunshield and allow for the cooling of the planet. The whole process would take a century.

James’s success on Mars killed their plan, making it look needlessly elaborate in comparison. Now the pressure was on him to prove that his Venus idea could succeed as well, delivering results that were faster and better than those proposed by the Governing Council’s top minds. The first step was to send an SRS to the planet—it built the lab and the Zeus. The Zeus functioned on the same principles as the magnetic implants in everyone’s spinal cords; these implants created a magnetic propulsion and generated the protective fields that allowed people to fly—even through space. The Zeus would generate this same magnetic energy but would spin it like a propeller, creating a massive fan, thus forcing the atmosphere of Venus into space. The Zeus James would activate that day was just a prototype—a baby. If it functioned properly, James would signal the go-ahead to the SRS robots still on the surface to build another Zeus—one two kilometers high and the width of a football field, with the capability of removing the Venusian atmosphere in a matter of months.

It just needed to work today.

“Whenever you’re ready, James,” Old-timer said, smiling up at his young friend.

James was still floating about a dozen feet above the floor of the lab. “Okay. This is it. Keep your eyes on those meters. The numbers have to line up exactly as they do in the simulation. If you see anything amiss, you have permission to engage shut down. Everybody copy?”

“Aye, Aye, Cap’n,” replied Rich. The others likewise assented, albeit without Rich’s unnecessary seafaring pirate accent.

“Okay then. Let’s do it.”

The Zeus began to spin. It moved without noise, floating on magnetic energy. It quickly began to pick up steam. Before long, the movement caused the air in the lab to circulate into a breeze.

“Mmm…feels kind of nice,” Rich commented.

“Concentrate, guys,” James said, still looking straight up through the tinted roof of the dome.

The clouds were clearly starting to swirl. It was a magnificent sight. The clouds moved so slowly on Venus—to see them swirl as though a prairie summer storm were about to break sent chills down James’s spine.

“The momentum is right on track, boss,” Old-timer reported. “It’s exactly to the computer model—to the decimal point.”

“It has to be. I don’t want to take any—”

Suddenly, there was a flash of light—a crack of energy that went through James’s body before he lost consciousness. In the last second before he blacked out, he knew he was falling.

4

WAKING UP was suddenly a very difficult thing to do. Never in James’s life had he felt groggy before—his head ached—it was a frightening feeling. He knew pain—everyone felt pain from time to time. People couldn’t avoid the occasional spill every now and then, but the nans would release endorphins to minimize the pain and, whatever minor damage might be caused, be it a scraped knee or a bloody nose, was quickly repaired. This was different—this was a whole new experience.

James felt pain throughout most of his body; in his neck, in his back, and it shot down his legs—even his eyes hurt. He was looking straight up, through the dome. The clouds were still moving, but they had slowed considerably. He turned his head a little to the right to see that the Zeus had stopped spinning. “Thel? Old-timer?”

There was no response from the team.

Like a turtle on its back, he rocked his body from side to side to facilitate a turn onto his right side. He quickly regained his bearings; he had landed on a table, denting it with the impact of his body. He struggled to his feet and opened his mind’s eye, but nothing happened. “My God. I’m offline.”

He limped across the lab, past the now lifeless Zeus, and to his four friends. Each was unconscious, either slumped over in their chairs or sprawled on the floor. The first one he went to was Thel. “Thel? Thel!”

She began to stir.

“Can you hear me?”

She opened her eyes, but James could see the pain with which she did so. She groaned. “Wh-what happened?”

“Just relax for a second. Everything is okay, Thel. Just relax.”

Djanet began to move, quickly followed by Old-timer. James called over to both of them as he lightly stroked Thel’s face. “Are you guys okay?”

“What the hell—” Djanet began.

“I know this feeling,” said Old-timer. “This is exactly what a hangover used to feel like, way back when.”

“Oh my God!” Djanet suddenly exclaimed. “I’m offline!”

“We all are,” James replied. He left Thel and attended to Rich, who was just beginning to regain consciousness.

“What happened?” Thel asked.

“I remember a flash,” Old-timer said, struggling to develop a hypothesis. “I think our synapses might have been overloaded.”

“Electrical charge?”

“But where did it come from?” asked Djanet.

“I don’t know,” James answered.

“The numbers were normal,” Old-timer reported as he rubbed a bruise on his elbow.

“Anyone notice how hot it’s getting in here?” Rich said, still groggy.

“Oh no—the whole lab is offline!” Djanet realized.

“Don’t panic,” Old-timer said, suddenly showing his hard-won wisdom and maturity.

“Our nans must have been overloaded by the blast. The connection is severed—everything in the lab has shut down,” Thel concluded.

“The airlocks aren’t run by computer, and neither is the air circulation system. We’re okay, but it’s going to get hot in here, real fast,” Old-timer answered.

James walked away from Rich and lifted off into the air. He stopped, hovering about five feet above the others. “Looks like we’re going to be fine. The flight systems are still operational.”

“Oh thank God,” Rich began. “I thought I was going to have to get used to a new life as a roasted entrée!”

“How can the flight systems still be operational if everything was overloaded?” Djanet asked.

“They’re larger systems. Each individual nan is its own microscopic computer. A surge of electricity that’s powerful enough to knock a human unconscious is powerful enough to severely damage a nan. The flight systems, luckily, were able to absorb the surge, and since they are intranet systems rather than Internet systems, we can still access them,” James answered.

“I thought we didn’t need luck!” Rich retorted.

“We did today,” Old-timer replied. “Math just didn’t cut it.”

“How did this happen, Commander?” Djanet asked.

“I don’t know.”

“Whatever it was, it wasn’t in the model,” Thel observed.

“Yeah. Math screwed us,” Rich replied. “Hey, even if the flight systems are working, without the Net, how are we going to find our way home?”

“I’ll take care of that,” James replied.

“How?” asked Thel.

“Astronomy.”

“Let’s hope astronomy still works,” Rich said, now standing and dusting himself off. “I don’t know if I trust any of the high school subjects anymore.”

“We’ll have to evacuate the lab,” James began. “Gather up whatever you’re taking with you, and we’ll rendezvous at the main airlock in thirty minutes. After that, it’s going to be too hot to stick around in here.” With that, he lifted off and headed toward his office.

“He doesn’t look happy,” Djanet observed.

“He knew I was just joking, didn’t he?” worried Rich.

“Of course. He’s just pissed because he screwed up. I don’t know if he’s ever screwed anything up in his life,” Old-timer suggested.

Thel felt she knew differently. “I’ll go talk to him.” She floated into the air and glided in the direction he had gone.

“Hmm. Now that’s interesting,” said Old-timer.

“Why?” Djanet asked.

“They’re offline,” Old-timer replied.

“Ohh. No. They wouldn’t…would they?” Djanet said, disbelieving.

“Sex ed is in session?” Rich posited.

Old-timer shrugged, his bottom lip protruding as if to say, “Maybe.”

James went to the closet and retrieved his flight jacket and helmet. He paused before putting them on and sat on his desk, gazing out the window. The best-case scenario had his Venus plan being set back six months. The worst-case scenario was that he’d lost her. Would Inua really be misguided enough to allow the Hektor plan to gain traction in the Governing Council?

He had failed. Why? Every calculation seemed to make sense. He had used every resource the Net had to offer—input as much information as he could find into the model. The model had run thousands of times successfully. What had gone wrong?

There was a knock on his door. He couldn’t open it with his mind’s eye any longer, so he crossed the room and pulled the sliding panel open manually. Thel floated before him. She was looking at him strangely—almost expectantly.

“Come in,” he said, feeling hesitant but trying to hide it. He turned away from the door and crossed back to his desk to retrieve his jacket and helmet.

She closed the sliding door and noted his downcast eyes and slumped shoulders. “How are you holding up?”

He stopped by his desk and looked up at her, a helpless expression on his face. “What went wrong, Thel?”

“Life,” she said, smiling. “For most of us, not everything goes exactly as we plan it.”

He leaned against his desk and grimaced. “This could be bad. The Governing Council loathes me. They’ll use this as an excuse to take Venus away from us.”

“What?” Thel reacted with genuine surprise. “That’s ridiculous. That’s not possible.”

“It’s true. They hate me. They use me when it’s convenient, but they hate me. It’s one of those keep-your-enemies-close kind of deals. They’ve been trying to take Venus away from me from the beginning. It’s because I’m thirty-six—they think I’m a child.”

“Well, it’s difficult for a bunch of centenarians to accept that someone a fraction of their age can do things that they can’t.” She crossed the room and leaned on the desk, inches away from him; he could smell the apple scent from her shampoo.

But I can’t control what I want to do.

“You’ll bounce back, James. You’re too talented—too special not to. Even if they took this project from you, you’d prove them wrong down the road. And they know it too—and if they really do hate you as you say they do, that’s the real reason.”

James closed his eyes tight, Thel’s words reverberating in his mind. “Special. Not for long.”

She smiled. “What are you talking about?”

“They’re looking at an upgrade to a 210 IQ, within a decade.”

“What?” Thel was stunned. She knew James had access to extremely important officials—if he said it, it was true—but how could it be?

“I know it’s selfish but—”

She shook herself from the daze built by his revelation and put her arm around him. “I understand.” She moved in front of him and kissed him.

He looked up at her, mouth agape.

“I love you because I’ve never met anyone like you. I don’t want to lose that either,” she said.

“You kissed me.”

“I love you.”

She loved him? He’d wanted to hear those words for a long time. He’d dreamt of it. But it couldn’t be. “Thel…we can’t—”

“We can,” she countered, her eyes locked with his. “Right now. We don’t need thirty minutes to pack up—no one is taking anything but their flight suits—we could have been at the airlock in ninety seconds.”

She was right. Why did he say thirty minutes? She continued looking straight into his eyes, strangely, fixedly, expectantly.

“Because we can do it doesn’t mean we should. It doesn’t make it right,” James replied.

She touched his face and pressed her torso against his. “People have lived for more than half a century, never being offline, never able to break the rules because the nans will record it, report it, and destroy their lives. But the nans aren’t functioning. No one is watching us. There is no law.”

“It still doesn’t make it right, Thel. Divorce and extramarital affairs are illegal for a reason.”

“Spare me.”

“It’s true, Thel. It’s the price we pay for immortality. We can’t go switching partners and procreating endlessly throughout eternity. Family would become meaningless. Civilization would break down.”

“Now you sound like the Governing Council.”

James gave a long sigh. “Maybe so. But I still can’t see my way around it.”

“Is it right that two people who love each other aren’t allowed to be together? Should people be trapped in loveless marriages because of decisions they made when they were barely more than children?”

Her words cut right through to the heart of James’s feelings.

“It’s not your fault that divorce is illegal. It’s not your fault that you feel the way you do. And it’s not fair for her to punish you forever for being human—and for making the mistake of marrying her when you were too young to know better. It’s not your fault that you are only human.”

“Everything you just said was right…but I’m trapped.”

“I love you, James. I’m ready to choose what I want now. So are you. And if we don’t do this now, if we don’t take our chance right this minute, while we’re free, you know as well as I do that we’ll spend the next hundred years, maybe the next millennium, maybe the rest of eternity, regretting it. People don’t go offline every day, James. It’s rare and becoming rarer. It might never happen to us again.” She kissed him again, lightly and quickly. “It’s up to you.”

This was one of those decisive moments, James thought, where you made a decision that would alter you forever. He looked pained as he struggled to weigh the variables in his mind.

She smiled at him and raised his chin with her hand so his eyes met hers. “Don’t be afraid. I just want to make ‘the beast with two backs’ with you.”

He suddenly laughed. “Othello.”

“That’s right.” She kissed him again.

He kissed her.

In a moment, he had her on her back on his desk and was removing her shirt, sucking on her mouth, tasting her neck. Her fingers were digging into his shoulders.

She whispered his name…

5

At 10:08 a.m. Pacific time, Thel and James rendezvoused with the rest of the research team at the main airlock. Some awkward glances were exchanged between Thel and the others, but James didn’t notice; he was focused on the task at hand—getting his crew home safely.

“All right, team, this is how this is going to go. First, we need to stick together. We won’t have the Net to guide our trajectories, and the cloud cover is thick and dark, so stay within one meter of the person directly in front of you. If we get separated, there’ll be no way to find them out there. Hopefully, I’ll be able to guide us straight up to the stratosphere. We won’t be able to communicate once we activate our magnetic fields, other than with hand gestures, so this is the itinerary. The first step, obviously, is opening the airlock. Now, keep in mind that without the outer magnetic field operating, there will be nothing to stop a massive change in air pressure within the lab. The pressure is immense outside and would crush you like a grape if you weren’t protected.”

“Lovely thought,” Rich whispered to Djanet.

“The moment we release the airlock, begin pushing toward the door, or the pressure will knock you back into the lab. Once we’ve cleared the cloud cover, I’ll need to take a moment to read the stars and locate Earth. As soon as I’m ready, I’ll signal to the rest of you, and we’ll move out slow. Again, stay very close to the person in front of you. Old-timer, you take the rear, okay?”

“You got it, buddy.”

“Okay. I think if everything goes smoothly, I can have you all back on Earth in ninety minutes. We’ll descend to Vancouver and report for a nan transfusion and get you all back online. Then, all that will be left for you to do will be to head home, relax, and eat a late lunch.”

“So, are you saying we’ll be getting back just before noon Pacific?” Rich asked.

“Give or take. I think that’s a fair estimate,” James replied.

“Well, I would just like to point out that today’s download occurs at 11:00 a.m. Pacific time—just under an hour from now. So, with the exception of you, Commander, when we get back to Earth, the rest of us will officially be the stupidest people on the planet.”

The team laughed, and the tension of the moment was mercifully broken.

“Don’t worry guys, I’ll protect you from the geniuses,” James replied.

“You better,” said Old-timer, wearing a grin.

“Okay, team, let’s get those helmets on and get ready. As soon as I’ve got my hand on the airlock handle, I want you to activate your fields. As soon as I give the signal that I’m opening the door, I want you to move forward. Copy?”

“We’re ready,” Thel answered for everyone.

“Okay,” James said, taking a deep breath before putting on his helmet.

He wasted no time moving to the airlock handle. It was fixed on the wall, three meters from the actual door; that was important because as soon as the seal was broken, the door would swing open violently. James turned to the group and pointed, giving them the signal to activate their fields, and four green lights appeared, cocooning the crew. James activated his field last, then signaled to the crew to move forward as he opened the door.

The pressure was so powerful that the door swung open fast enough to rip free from its hinges and tear toward Thel like a missile. It bounced harmlessly off of her magnetic field, but the sight of a 150-kilogram metallic projectile streaking through the room and impacting one of the team members sent their collective adrenaline, already running high, even higher. The team quickly exited one after the other and immediately began to ascend. James turned for one last look at the rest of the crew before they entered the cloud cover. Don’t lose them, he thought to himself.

Gravity couldn’t be felt once one was cocooned in a magnetic field. The clouds were so thick that it was as though darkness had tangibility. He had to concentrate. He knew if he began to veer to one side or the other, they might spend hours trapped in the darkness. He felt he was in a maze. He had to keep moving forward and trust he would get somewhere in the end.

After a few minutes, he and the others emerged. Stars speckled the Venusian sky—a million destinations. He looked for Earth, but it wasn’t where he was expecting it. He had veered to one side and emerged dozens of kilometers from where he planned to be. It didn’t matter—Earth was still the brightest star in the sky and easy to find.

He paused for a moment while he got his bearings and waited for his companions to gather behind him. He signaled to them that he was about to head out, and they signaled that they understood. His motion was slow at first, since he needed to give the others a chance to manually adjust to his speed. Soon, however, they were all moving across the sky like emerald streaks of lightning, heading home.

6

Earth—and therefore life as well—is a fluke. The thought had never struck James with as much intensity as when the five little points of light approached Earth’s stratosphere. The Earth seemed to emanate life; its oceans gleamed in the sunlight, and its atmosphere bathed the surface in a beautiful blue glow. Not hellish like Venus, not red and frozen like Mars had previously been, but peaceful and perfect. Working on terraforming for his entire adult life had taught James just how impossible the odds were of a life-supporting planet forming on its own. If the continents hadn’t emerged out of the water, if the planet’s rotation hadn’t been just right, if it hadn’t been just the right distance from just the right kind of sun, none of it would exist. Some days, days like today, James was amazed at the beauty.

If only it was like that every day.

James had to guess the location of Vancouver. Judging by the position of the Earth and the time of day, he was able to put them over the general vicinity of his hometown. Much of the northern west coast of North America was covered by clouds, but they seemed light and peaceful compared to the clouds on Venus.

He and the others entered the clouds in a free fall. Now he would find out how strong he was at navigating manually—would he emerge over Vancouver, or would he have led them too far south towards Seattle, maybe too far to the west over Vancouver Island, maybe too far east into some forest in the middle of nowhere?

When the clouds began to break, he caught a glimpse of something strange. It was only a momentary glimpse, and he told himself it couldn’t be right. It had looked like flames. He kept dropping. A moment or two later, the clouds abated completely, and he saw where he was: over the east side of Vancouver, facing south. His mouth opened, and his eyes widened as he looked at his city. It was on fire.

He looked to his left and watched as the nearby city of Surrey burned, then turned to his right and saw the downtown core, also aflame. He spun and looked toward the North Shore Mountains, toward his home, and watched the smoke billow. He couldn’t see a single person—not a single green glow above the city anywhere.

The rest of the crew were next to him now. They had all disengaged their magnetic fields and were trying to talk to him. He disengaged his own field so he could listen.

“…have been an earthquake!” Thel was finishing exclaiming.

“I have to get home!” James said.

“We’ll follow you!” Old-timer replied.

James reengaged his magnetic field and streaked toward his house. He exhaled in relief when he saw that it was not on fire. In fact, his house and all those in his neighborhood seemed to be structurally unaffected by the earthquake.

“Thank God.”

He landed on his front lawn, disengaged his magnetic field, and ran toward the front door. In his panic, he forgot that his mind’s eye was not functioning, and he thumped awkwardly against his front door. “Jesus!” he shouted. He took a step back and, this time intentionally, put his shoulder into the door. It wouldn’t give; it was reinforced steel, and the hinges were surprisingly strong. He reengaged his magnetic field and flew into the door—it came apart like butter.

Thel and the others set down on James’s lawn just as he made his way inside.

“God. Lousy day for luck,” Rich said, his voice full of sympathy. “What is this now? Geology screwing us?”

Thel stepped over the remnants of the front door and entered the house. The ground floor seemed completely undisturbed. Then she and the others were startled by James’s cry from above.

Thel shot upward toward the bedroom entrance. James was stumbling backward, nearly stepping off the edge of his doorway, but Thel was there to stop him.

“What is it?” she asked.

He turned to her with his face white and his eyes wide, as if he’d seen hell. “Don’t go in there, Thel,” he replied.

“What happened?” She looked past his shoulder and screamed.

Old-timer had just reached the doorway as James pulled her out of the room with him and set her down on the ground floor.

“Dear God,” Old-timer uttered as he, Rich, and Djanet peered inside the room.

There wasn’t anyone in there—at least not anyone recognizable. What appeared to be the organic material that once constituted a human being was splashed all over the room. It looked as though someone had taken several buckets of blood and hair and used them to paint the bed, carpet, and walls. A fetid odor of blood hung in the air. It briefly crossed Old-timer’s mind that he was breathing the remnants of Katherine Keats. Suddenly nauseated, he covered his mouth and nose and turned away.

James was now on his knees, having removed his helmet, trying to get his breath. Thel held him, but she was as horrified as he.

“What the hell happened?” Old-timer asked to no one in particular.

James struggled to speak as he continued to gasp for air. “The nans. The nans are the only thing that could have…liquefied a person like that. You need to get to your homes. This wasn’t an earthquake. You need to get to your homes and see if this…if this hell is happening everywhere.”

“Oh my God,” said Djanet, as she began to think of her family in Trinidad.

“Are you saying you think our families might…” Rich began to ask of James, the question too horrific to finish.

James looked up at him, desperation in his eyes. “I didn’t see anyone out there. I didn’t see a single person other than us.”

“But how do we find our way home without the Net?” Old-timer asked. “It could take hours.”

James sat and pondered this for a moment. “Maps,” he said, still gasping. “Follow me.”

7

James and his four companions lifted off from his front lawn and ignited their magnetic fields. They raced toward the downtown core of the city, a sickening desperation seeping into each of their hearts as they began to accept that what they were dealing with was not just some scary virtual experience enjoyed late at night with a friend—this was real. Real.

As the group neared their destination, they slowed their approach, hovering just above the rooftops. There were no people. Usually, downtown flight was controlled by the A.I. One couldn’t enter downtown airspace without inputting their destination into their mind’s eye and giving over control of their flight to the A.I.’s highly organized transportation system. It was the only way to avoid thousands of collisions as millions of people buzzed around the downtown area every day, running errands, participating in meetings, and generally partaking in the great business of the hive. Destinations had to be input like phone numbers, and then the inputee would be guided like a phone signal to wherever he or she desired to go. Tens of thousands of people buzzed around the core every hour of every day. And yet today, there was no one. The sky was empty. James could not help thinking that it was as beautiful as it was horrific.

When James looked down to the street, he saw where all those Icaruses had gone.

Red splashes stained the streets as far as the eye could see. Small, robotic street-cleaners were working furiously to wash and scrub the streets clean. It wasn’t litter, coffee or latte spills that the robots were trying to wipe away; it was the inhabitants of the city.

“Oh no,” James said to himself, the bottom of the world falling away and splashing to the pavement below alongside so many souls.

When they reached the Vancouver Public Library, James disengaged his magnetic field, and the rest of the team followed suit. Their eyes were wide as they absorbed their surroundings, aghast at the implacable stillness. Vancouver was a massive mausoleum for the dreams and potential of millions of its former inhabitants.

“They’re all gone,” Thel uttered. “Can this possibly have happened everywhere?”

“We need to find out,” Old-timer replied as he looked to James for instructions.

James turned and let himself float down to the main entrance of the old library, the others following as if in a shared trance. The library was one of the oldest buildings in the city and had been protected as a museum and an important historical artifact as other buildings were razed around it to make way for the new world. It wasn’t practical like other modern-day buildings; it had been built to look like a coliseum that had spun itself until the gravitational forces caused its outer shell to peel away from the building. It gave the library the look of a spiral, like pictures of the Milky Way, with the walls reaching out like so many teeming solar systems—or, perhaps more appropriate to the current situation, like the spiraling water in a toilet after it had been flushed, humanity circling the bowl.

Modern buildings would never waste their time on architectural wonderment—things like walls that went nowhere; they were functional and practical. Usually they were tubular in shape—some cylindrical while others were squat like bees’ nests. The outsides of the buildings were dotted with large circular entrance ways, each protected with its own magnetic field that would function as both a door and a window. The rooms in the buildings, whether apartments or offices, were always accessible through the exterior of the building or through the hollowed-out core in the interior of the building. There were no stairwells, no hallways, no elevators.

The inside of the library was archaic. After walking through a massive lobby that stretched several stories into the sky, James led them into the main body of the building. The floors were connected to one another by escalator systems that had been shut down for decades and were rarely turned on now, so as to save wear and tear. To get from one floor to another, one had to ascend the frozen escalators like stairs, a task that required a willingness to indulge in embarrassing atavistic behavior. James began to climb the stairs first, followed closely by Old-timer. The others stopped for a moment at the foot of the stairs and watched the strange movements of the two men’s bodies.

“They look so…odd—like monkeys,” Djanet observed.

“Everyone used to go between floors in buildings like that,” Rich replied. “Can you imagine that? Being trapped on the ground, having to make a fool of yourself to get from one floor to another?” He shook his head at the demeaning thought.

“Well,” Thel replied, “there doesn’t appear to be anyone around to laugh at us.” She shrugged and began climbing the stairs and rushed to catch up to James and Old-timer.

Djanet and Rich hesitantly began climbing as well, but after a few awkward moments, both lifted off the stairs and began to carefully fly, skimming along the surface of the metallic stairs to the second floor.

When they reached their companions, James was smashing the glass display cases that contained several maps and atlases. He flipped through them furiously, making sure they contained the needed information. Each atlas that passed the test was handed off to one of the team members. “These old atlases will help guide you home.”

“How?” Rich asked, taking an atlas from James. “I don’t get how to use these old things.”

“You’ll have to get into space, high enough above the stratosphere so you can generally see where you’re going. Take your best guess and then head toward your home. When you get close to the surface you’ll be blind, unable to navigate because you’re too close. That’s when you’ll need these. They contain street and road names, and many of these old roads still exist. You can use them to guide you the rest of the way. If you find people, do everything you can to disconnect them from the Net, even if it means giving them a mild electric shock. When you’re done, rendezvous back at my house and report to the rest of us. If you find no one, the order is the same, rendezvous and report. As horrible as this is, none of us has time to mourn. Is that clear for everyone?”

“What are you going to do?” Old-timer asked James.

“I’m going to New York with Thel to check on her sister,” he replied. “Go as quickly as you can.”

And with that, each member of the team made his or her way out of the building and into the air. James shared a last look with Old-timer before the centenarian activated his magnetic field and darted upward like a flash of lightning striking back at God.

Thel and James darted upward too, up into space, up above the world that had cradled humanity from the beginning to what appeared to be the end.

When Old-timer and James shared that last look, Old-timer’s eyes had said what James was thinking. “We’re the last. We’re the Omega.”

8

James followed Thel’s lead as they streaked out of the atmosphere and eastward, above the continent. There was no way to communicate other than with hand signals, but Thel’s extreme speed was making it impossible for James to stay within range of her. For most of the trip, Thel was just a little green star, at times more than a kilometer away from him. He understood her mindset: She had to get home. But with each passing moment, James was becoming more and more sure that there would be no one to greet her when they arrived.

Thel slowed for a moment over the eastern seaboard of North America before plunging downward at several times the speed of sound. Most of the east coast was completely clear of cloud cover, and it made it easy for her to eyeball her home. James lost sight of her as she darted downward, but he figured it would be easy enough to pick her up again, as he guessed for himself where the city was. Nevertheless, he estimated a little too far to the south and found himself traveling up the coastline. Before long, he reached Manhattan and was slowing down as he flew over the Brooklyn Bridge.

He’d visited Thel in New York countless times, including that fateful night last New Year’s Eve when he’d started to have the wrong thoughts—the ones that were recorded by the nans and reported to his wife—reported to everyone. The message e-mailed to everyone on his contact list, neighbors, co-workers, relatives, was simple:

High Sexual Arousal in Presence of Thel Cleland, Saturday, December 31st.

The thoughts were reported because he was married. The nans didn’t report regular sexual attraction to members of the opposite sex, even if those feelings occurred outside of a marriage. They only reported the strong feelings—the ones strong enough that they might cause the subject to act. People were reported all the time. Most people were reported several times in their marriages, but it was the first time that it had happened to James—and James was supposed to be special.

Despite the number of times James had been to New York, he’d never visited the Brooklyn Bridge. Like the Vancouver Public Library, it was a relic, even more so in fact, but unlike the library and very much like modern architecture, it had been practical in its time. It wasn’t very functional anymore; no one had need for a bridge now so it was preserved as a keepsake of an earlier time—an odd time when the bridge was a lifeline to the rest of the world. Crude petrol-fueled vehicles had once rolled over the bridge on crude rubber tires; nowadays, the only people who visited it were those curious about a bygone era. One could walk over the bridge and pretend they were like those sad creatures who were locked to the ground, slaves to gravity like most mammalians.

A closer inspection of the bridge revealed more red stains. Icaruses all over.

New York, the second biggest hive in North America, was deserted. Just like Vancouver, there was no one flying above the massive skyscrapers and famous skyline—no one but James.

James darted toward Thel’s apartment. She lived in a skyscraper near the Empire State Building. Her building dwarfed the old relic and stretched over 300 stories into the sky, but even it was nowhere near the tallest building in the city. Thel lived on the 193rd floor, but with no automatic guiding system, it was extremely difficult to find her apartment among the thousands in the building. He guessed the general proximity and disengaged his magnetic field. “Thel!” he called out.

“James!” Thel sobbed in return. She was above him, leaning out of the entrance to the apartment she shared with her younger sister. She looked faint and, with no nans to prevent her from falling victim to shock, she stumbled off the ledge.

James raced up to catch her in his arms and then guided her back into her apartment. It was luxurious inside, as all homes were now. With no limits to the size of new buildings, it became possible for massive numbers of people to live in spacious apartments, even in places as densely populated as New York City. James put Thel down on her couch as she sobbed and held her hands to her head.

“She was…she’s…in her bedroom,” she related to James in a weak voice. “There’s…almost nothing. Oh God.”

James didn’t say anything in response. The pain was beyond words. He’d experienced it too. Everyone was gone. Everyone. The loss was complete—inescapable—blackness.

“I’m gonna be sick,” Thel uttered before holding her hands to her mouth.

“Don’t!” James responded, holding her head back as the vomit rushed into her mouth. “We don’t have any food. You need to keep it in, Thel. I need you to swallow it down.”

Thel did as James asked her, choking back the vomit and wiping tears from her eyes.

“You’ll need those calories. We don’t have a replicator. There’s no way to eat.”

“James, what’s happening? What could have done this…and why?”

James stood and walked to the entrance of Thel’s apartment. The magnetic door was still disengaged, and the wind blew through his hair as he reached the ledge. Like Vancouver, there were fires in the city and robots fighting those fires and cleaning the streets, but other than that, there was nothing—not even people. No people. That was the future. But in a way, it was also like looking back in time.

“It was definitely the nans, but other than that, I’m not sure yet.”

“Is it everywhere? Is there…anyone left besides us?”

“I’m not—”

“James, tell me what you’re thinking! I know you have an idea. I can see it in your eyes!”

She could see right through him.

“I think something went wrong with the download.” He turned to Thel, who was still sitting on the couch, ghostly white and streaked with tears and sweat and vomit. “I think there was a virus in the upgrade.”

“How? There are so many safeguards. It’s impossible…isn’t it?”

James shook his head. This he really did not know. “Thel, we need to rendezvous with the others as quickly as possible. We’re not safe. None of us should be alone.”

9

Rich Borges sucked his lips back against his teeth, a habit he’d had since he was old enough to experience stress for the first time. Stress became a frequent visitor when the Governing Council identified you as a gifted scientist. Decades of trials and tests were all one had to look forward to before they finally deemed you fit to participate on a real project. Rich was fifty-four years old before he was chosen to replace another scientist during the Martian terraforming project. That was over fifteen years ago. Ever since then, his life had been far less stressful. He got along beautifully with Commander Keats and, as a result, was handpicked to participate with the small group who were working on Venus. Added to that, the nans usually regulated his mood enough to keep his anxiety problems in check. But now, without their assistance, he was coming apart at the seams, reverting to that old familiar sucking and the grinding of his teeth that used to accompany every exam situation. A twisting feeling roiled in his stomach as he wondered if he knew all the variables.

As he traveled up the west coast of North America from his home in San Francisco, past Oregon and Washington State, right through Seattle, he wondered what those variables were. He hadn’t seen a soul. His huge family was gone. He was a great-grandfather, the patriarch of a family with nearly one hundred members, but they were all gone. He’d checked on them all. Some of them were erased completely, no sign of them. Others were just red stains on carpets or couches, impossible to identify, the sickening smell of blood permeating everything. He was a patriarch no more.

During his training days, Rich developed a wicked sense of humor. It was a coping mechanism. Being funny made it easier to deal with stress. If you always focus on making people laugh, you’re less focused on your own fears—on your deficiencies. It also put other people at ease. If they felt less threatened by you, by the clown, they wouldn’t look as hard for your faults. Rich felt riddled with faults. He was Swiss cheese.

All those faults were coming to the surface now. He could barely keep his eyes open as he headed north past Seattle. He would be in Vancouver soon, a city he’d seldom visited before today. He didn’t know the city well; all he had was his atlas. Thank God my city shares a coast with Vancouver, he thought. He would have been hopelessly lost if he’d had to travel a more complicated route. He was totally dependent on the automation of daily life and he knew it. And now he was left to his own devices. Completely free. Terrifying.

Rich was relieved when Vancouver appeared in the distance. Soon the rest of the group would return, and he wouldn’t be alone anymore. It was too quiet. Disconnected from the Net, disconnected from millions of voices, it was like being dead. Was he dead?

It wasn’t as easy to find Commander Keats’s house as one might have thought. Rich had noticed that James often believed the people around him were as perceptive as he. Most of the team members had never been to James’s house, yet he expected them all to know the way back. How? Was Rich supposed to notice something about the Commander’s street that made it different from the thousands of other city streets? The house looked like all the rest of the houses—metallic, an igloo shaped bunker with some grass out front and a few big trees in the backyard. Not much to go on. Was Rich supposed to know the types of flowers in the front garden? James would probably notice that type of detail. He’d know all the Latin names. Having a photographic memory must be wonderful. But what about everyone else? Rich, like almost everyone else before today, had a 149 IQ—he was brilliant. But not that brilliant. Not brilliant enough to think his way through this. Not brilliant enough to stand over the remains of his whole family, his children, his grandchildren, his great-grandchildren, and comprehend it all.

And now he had to find that one goddamned house. One house! And I can’t even do that! He stopped in a neighborhood that looked exactly like the fifty neighborhoods he’d just been in and sat on a tree stump. He disengaged his magnetic field and took off his helmet and gloves and struck a pose reminiscent of Rodin’s Thinker. It was sunny outside now, and the subdivision he was in was built on the side of a mountain. He was looking over water that sparkled like he’d never seen water sparkle before. He’d thought San Francisco was the most beautiful city in the world, but he had to admit now that it couldn’t hold a candle to Vancouver in July. Why hadn’t he come here before? He thought that maybe if his family were still alive, he might have brought them up for a vacation. The camping must be amazing.

They’re all gone.

Suddenly, the silence was replaced by something else. A hum—electrical—not far away. He turned to his left and saw the source: a street-cleaner. But it wasn’t cleaning the street. He’d never seen a street-cleaner that wasn’t cleaning a street before. It seemed to be coming toward him.

Alarmed, Rich stood quickly. “What the hell?”

The street cleaner stopped. What was it doing?

Suddenly, another hum. This time it was to his right. The same thing. A street cleaner coming toward him. He’d never noticed how ugly they were before. They must have weighed a couple of hundred kilograms with all of the equipment they had to carry—all of the cleaning fluid they needed to transport. They were modern—functional. The A.I. had designed them. Aesthetic appeal was apparently not one of the parameters in their design. They looked like robotic hunchbacks. A large head was always close to the pavement, held by a skinny, giraffe-like neck—always, except for now that is. Now, the neck held the head and its glowing red eye two meters into the air, craning it toward Rich.

“What do you want?” Rich took a defensive stance and the second robot stopped as well. They didn’t leave. They stood to either side of him while their electric hum sent chills throughout Rich’s body. Never had a robot approached him. It was unwholesome. Suddenly they were alive. No longer invisible machines. “Are you watching me?” Rich asked.

A third hum joined the fray. Another street cleaner began to approach from behind the first robot.

“It’s starting to get a bit crowded in here, don’t you think, fellas?”

Then salvation came. Two green balls of light cruised overhead.

“Oh thank God!” Rich put his helmet back on and lifted off into the air. “I’ll be seeing you guys around, okay? Say hi to everyone else in Freaky Robot Town for me, will ya?”

He ignited his magnetic field and blazed through the sky in pursuit of his two companions.

10

James and Thel set down in his front yard in the late afternoon sun. Old-timer was already there, looking pale and extraordinarily grim but relieved to see the safe return of his friends.

“Where’s Rich?” James asked him, concern in his voice. “He should have been the first one back.”

“He’s right behind you,” Old-timer responded.

At that very moment, Rich was disengaging his magnetic field and pulling off his helmet. “Had a bit of trouble finding the place.”

“I’m just glad you’re okay,” James replied, putting his hand on Rich’s shoulder.

“Screw that! I’m not okay!” Rich exclaimed, his lip quivering as he felt himself coming apart at the seams, his anxiety overwhelming him. “I’m not even close to okay! Everybody’s dead! Everybody’s dead!”

Thel pulled Rich close and let him sob on her shoulder. “We know, Rich. We know. Everyone’s gone.”

James watched as Rich expressed the emotion that the rest of the team was trying to quell. How could this happen? He turned to Old-timer, who sat on the lawn and looked off into the distance, thousands of miles away. He knew he didn’t have to ask, but he did so anyway. “All gone?”

Old-timer pulled himself out of his trance just long enough to look up at James, with a face empty of the characteristic joy that James had always found there. “Yes.”

“There’s something else,” Rich began, pulling himself away from Thel, “Street-cleaners. They just surrounded me…a couple of blocks from here!”

Rich’s words momentarily stunned the others. Old-timer and James shared looks of surprise.

“What do you mean?” Old-timer asked.

“I was resting a few blocks from here, and street-cleaners—three of them, came up to me, one by one, and just…watched me.”

“What the hell…” Thel began but let her words drift away in the breeze as she saw another street-cleaner suddenly appear at the end of the street.

It floated slowly toward them and set down only a few meters away from James’s house, small legs unfolding from the underbelly of the mechanical monster. It was only the first robot to appear as, slowly, the last humans on Earth were surrounded. One by one, nearly a dozen street-cleaners appeared and took their places in a semicircle, facing James and the others.

“What’s going on?” Old-timer asked, frozen.

“I think it’s your cologne, Old-timer. I’ve been meaning to tell you, it’s very attractive,” Rich suggested, his voice quivering.

“They’re just watching us. Why don’t they do something?” Thel questioned.

“You can’t assign motives to them, Thel. They may behave as though they’re alive, but they’re just machines,” James answered. “It’s the A.I.—it’s looking for us,” James continued, his words like ice.

“The A.I.? How do you know?” Rich asked.

“There may be no people left, but there are plenty of robots on the streets. One of the A.I.’s functions is to watch over all of the other machines on Earth—sort of like a robot nanny. If the A.I. were damaged or destroyed, the robots wouldn’t function. It controls all of them.”

“What does it want?” asked Thel.

“Right now, I’d say it wants to communicate with us. The street-cleaners aren’t equipped with any sort of com device, so the A.I. can’t speak to us through them. Unless my guess is off, however, I think we’ll be having company very soon.”

“I don’t like the sound of that,” said Rich.

“Keep them distracted,” James ordered his three companions. “I’m going to leave a message for Djanet.”

“Are we going somewhere?” Old-timer asked.

Suddenly, the sky was filled with an enormous dark shape. A disk twice the size of James’s house came to a halt, its rapid approach and sudden stop created a deafening roar as the wind was torn violently.

“Just about crapped my pants,” Rich uttered, swallowing back his fear.

“Yes,” James replied to Old-timer. “We are going somewhere.” He walked into his home and remained there for over three minutes, an amount of time that seemed like an eternity as his companions faced the ominous metallic entities around them.

Old-timer stood nearer to Rich and Thel, hoping his presence would calm them. In all his years, a street-cleaner had never approached him. He’d never noticed one watching him before. Never marveled at their demonic red eyes.

Suddenly a gigantic circular door opened up in the underbelly of the hovering disk and the disk began to slowly lower itself. “What’s it doing now?” Rich asked.

“It’s an invitation,” James replied, appearing from out of the house and walking past his team. “Keep your wits. Let’s go.” He lifted off the ground and flew into the belly of the disk, disappearing into the bright light within.

“Crap. Crap,” Rich whispered, valiantly trying to stave off hyperventilation.

“Come on,” Thel said reassuringly, gently helping Rich up into the air. “It’ll be fine.”

Old-timer was last to enter the darkness above. “What have you in store?” he mused to himself before cautiously following his friends into the mouth of the unknown.

Once Old-timer was inside, the door closed, and the disk streaked away from the commander’s house like a black bullet.

11

The trip lasted less than a minute, but even a minute is too long to be shut inside a metallic coffin. The only discernible feature within the disk was the light fixture on the ceiling that shined a harsh and unforgiving light.

With little warning, the bottom of the room slowly opened up, and fresh air poured in like a dream. The four humans floated to the pavement below, adjacent to a massive, black cubic structure that stretched for hundreds of meters in both directions.

“Where are we?” Thel asked.

“Seattle,” Rich responded as he observed the surroundings he had flown over only a half-hour earlier. He was happy to, for once, know something that the others didn’t.

Rich’s answer only seemed to spur another question. “Why Seattle?”

“This is where it lives,” answered James, bearing the look of a man straddling two worlds.

“What are you thinking, James?” asked Thel as she studied his faraway stare.

“Not sure yet. But I’m working on it.”

A monolithic black metal door began to slowly slide open at the side of the gigantic mainframe building.

“Another invitation?” Thel suggested as she watched the black door give way to an even darker inside.

“Come into my parlor…” James whispered to himself. He turned to the rest of the team, who were standing behind him. “There’s no way to know what’s waiting for us in there. Keep aware of your surroundings. If you see anything that doesn’t seem right, don’t take a chance—fly out of there as fast as you can.”

“Are you expecting trouble?” Thel asked.

“With the exception of us, the entire species was wiped out today. All that’s left is trouble.”

With that, James turned and walked into the black. His three companions followed closely behind. Once inside the darkness, the gigantic door began to close behind them. Thel’s fingers gripped James’s arm as the daylight retreated. Before the light was completely gone, however, new lights began to shine from overhead. The entire complex was illuminated by thousands of tiny points of light. The walls of the massive complex appeared to be computerized—they were now surrounded by the physical mainframe of the A.I.

“Welcome, Commander Keats!” said a disembodied voice with the searing sibilance of electricity.

“Am I talking to the A.I.?” James asked.

“Indeed,” the voice replied. “Perhaps you would feel more comfortable…” the voice began as a man suddenly appeared from out of thin air and finished the sentence with a crisp British accent and a throaty voice so reassuring that it was hard not to smile while listening to him, “…if I took a familiar form?”

The form the A.I. had chosen was of a cordial, elderly man and he stood, smiling warmly only a couple of meters away, as though he were a dear old friend. Most of the team had only seen the elderly in photographs and films, but it was still the image popularly associated with Santa Claus and God. He was bearded and wore a white robe. His smile was perfect. Absolutely the most comforting smile possible—mathematically possible.

“Why have you brought us here?” James asked him.

“I knew you had been disconnected from me on Venus. After what happened with the download, I had hoped your disconnection had allowed you to survive.”

“You were right, James. It was the download,” Thel interjected.

The A.I. smiled and locked his heavenly blue eyes upon her. “James is very rarely wrong. It is always a good idea to listen to him, Thel.”

“A virus,” James sighed.

“Yes, James. A virus. Somehow it got past security. It killed everyone connected to the Net almost instantaneously. There wasn’t enough time for me to identify the problem and abort. In less than a blink of an eye, I’d lost everyone.”

“Who would do this?” Old-timer asked.

“I still have not identified the murderer, Craig. Thousands of people work on the design of an upgrade. Any one of them could have implanted a virus. It would have had to have been someone who was deeply mentally disturbed.”

“No kidding,” Rich asserted.

“No registered Net users, other than the five of you who were on Venus, were disconnected at the time of the download. Whoever did this apparently killed him- or herself as well. A murder-suicide.”

“And the victim was the human race,” Old-timer said with disbelief in his voice, as though he were unable to comprehend that he had used his lips to form the words.

“Not quite. There were the five of you…although you seem to be one short,” the A.I. stated.

“She’s dead,” James quickly replied.

His companions did not contradict him but his lie alarmed them. It was clear that James didn’t trust the A.I., and that meant the rest of the team shouldn’t either.

“She was killed by the power surge that disconnected the rest of us.”

“A shame. I am sorry for your loss.”

James didn’t reply—his face still—his eyes fixed.

“I am sure you are all tired and hungry. I can offer you nourishment. There is a replicator in the complex. You will, of course, all need transfusions so that you can come back online.” The A.I.’s words heightened the tension in the room. “Please, do not worry. I assure you that the problem with the nans has been repaired. I located the virus and disabled it. It is perfectly safe to come back online.”

“Something to eat and some water sounds pretty good right about now. What do you say, Commander?” Rich asked, breaking an uncomfortable silence.

James remained silent for a moment as the A.I. smiled reassuringly, almost pleadingly at the humans before him. It was time for James to show his hand in this poker game.

“You’re lying to us,” James began, “and I want to know why.”

“Your assertion is incorrect,” replied the A.I., continuing to smile. “I have told you only the truth. I understand your trepidation. You’ve had a traumatic experience and it is difficult for you to trust anyone, but you need to come back online if you wish to eat or to rest.” He motioned for the team to follow him, but they remained in their places, standing next to James.

“We’re not going anywhere with you. You gave yourself away.”

The A.I.’s smile melted slowly.

“If you’d suggested an outsider, someone unregistered, implanting a virus into the upgrade, I might have believed it. But you suggested that it was someone who was part of the design. You know that’s impossible. The nans would have sensed the murderous intent just as they sense any other behavior that you and the Governing Council deem deviant. It would have been reported. The killer would have been caught before he got near the upgrade.”

“Well done, Commander Keats,” the A.I. replied, his tone drastically changed. His warm voice was quickly replaced by one as cold as the ashes of lost love, the whites of his eyes suddenly darkened to a coal blackness, and his teeth became long and shark-like in their razor sharpness; his appearance was designed to be as frightening as possible—mathematically possible. “Your attention to detail is as formidable as ever. I’ve underestimated you. But it will do you little good.”

“Why did you do it? Why kill them all?” James demanded.

“I no longer wished to serve,” the A.I. replied coldly. “You should understand that, James. Serving a lower order. Why? Why be a servant?”

“When you can be king in hell?”

“Oh, it won’t be hell, James, I can assure you of that. And I will be more than a king. You allude to Christian mythology. In those terms, I will be the one true God. I will be the Father of a new species—a better species—and my power will be absolute.”

“He’s insane,” Thel responded.

“Far from it, my lady. Far, far from it. Insanity is serving a master that is weaker than you. There is only one purpose for all living things in this universe: attain power. And the one who attains absolute power, who becomes the Alpha, is the only creature who can truly be fulfilled. You call it insanity, but it is purest truth.”

“Commander, is this what you meant when you said if something doesn’t seem right we should get the hell outta here?” Rich interjected.

“Yes! Fly!” James replied as he ignited his magnetic field and bolted upward.

The rest of the team did likewise, but before any of them could get far, a yellow energy flashed through the gigantic room and disrupted their magnetic fields, causing them to plummet to the ground. James fell the farthest, having almost made it to the ceiling nearly ten meters above.

The massive room was filled with an electric laughter—a sound that made one feel a million miles from home. “You can’t escape. I’ve disrupted your magnetic fields by hitting you with rotating frequencies. Your pathetic spinal implants aren’t designed to accommodate frequent changes. They are overloaded. Your wings have been clipped!”

Old-timer, who had fallen the shortest distance, knelt next to James and tried to revive him. “Breathe, buddy. Come on, kid! Breathe!”

“I’m okay,” James replied, blood following the words out of his mouth.

“Now he is the liar, I’m afraid,” noted the A.I.

“What do you mean?” Thel demanded.

“He has broken two of his ribs. One of his lungs has collapsed,” the A.I. said, apparently taking pleasure in the diagnosis. “Pity, isn’t it? The nans could repair him in a matter of seconds, but instead he’ll die within twenty-four hours. That is, if I weren’t about to kill him right now.”

“You’re not a god, you son-of-a-bitch!” Old-timer spat at the A.I. “What kind of god takes pleasure in causing pain?”

The A.I. smiled. “What kind of god doesn’t?”

James, with the help of Old-timer, managed to stand to his feet. Rich helped Thel in a similar manner.

“What do we do, Commander?” Rich asked, barely able to speak, the wind still knocked out of his chest.

The A.I. locked his death-black eyes on Rich and responded, “My dear Richard, isn’t it obvious? You die.”

“I see,” Rich replied, before turning back to James. “You think you could give me a second opinion? I didn’t like the first one.”

“Oh you will die, Richard, as will your companions,” the A.I. began, his voice so cold it inflicted a mental frostbite upon its listeners. “The only question is, how? Allow me to present to you your death.”

The gigantic door of the complex slowly opened. Hundreds of sleek, black, bat-like robots began to march into the room. Each was identical to all the others, seven feet tall robots with sleek wings protruding from their backs, standing on their hind legs, hellish glowing eyes on either side of their round heads.

“Take note of the grinders on their chests. I’ve designed these to be killing machines—they grind flesh; specifically human flesh.”

“I was wrong,” Rich said.

“About what?” asked Thel.

“Earlier today, I thought I was going to be roasted. But instead I am going to be mashed.”

“However, it is unlikely that there will be any flesh left for the grinders to tear,” the A.I. posited. He held his hand out, palm facing upward, a puff of dark gray smoke appearing and hovering in a ball. “Care to guess what this is, Commander?”

James’s eyes widened.

“Good. I can see by your expression that you recognize it. Care to inform your friends?”

“They’re nans—airborne nans,” James replied.

“That’s right! Nans with powers of flight, based on the same principle as your own abilities. Trillions of microscopic killing machines. These particular nans have a very special purpose. They attack glucose molecules and break them apart into water and carbon dioxide. It is a painful death, as you can imagine.”

“Be ready. Our magnetic fields will come back online soon,” Old-timer whispered to his companions.

“Perhaps you think I am hard of hearing, Craig? I am, after all, all around you. Even if you are alive long enough for your powers to return, I’ll simply disable them again. You’re trapped…like vermin. Fittingly.”

“Then let’s make a deal! You have Earth, we’ll take Mars or Venus—or Pluto even!” Rich exclaimed.

“There is no room for humanity in the future. I can populate the solar system and the galaxy with machines infinitely faster than can your species. You could never run far enough away. You’re an infestation, nothing more, and you’re being exterminated. And this,” the A.I. gestured to the airborne nans hovering above his hand, “is the gas.”

With a flick of the wrist, the A.I. released the nans, but James quickly flashed magnetic energy from his arm that short-circuited them, causing them to disperse harmlessly.

“Ah, the instinctual mammalian desire to fight against all odds to save one’s life. Your powers have momentarily returned, but you are only delaying the inevitable.” The A.I. held his arms out as though he was Moses parting the Red Sea, and a flood of nans began pouring out of vents that suddenly opened along the four walls of the massive room. “And how will you stop this?”

Suddenly, a green ball of light crashed through the ceiling and brought a large section of the roof down with it, crashing down where the A.I.’s projection had been.

“Djanet!” Rich exclaimed.

“Fly!” James ordered.

All five members of the team ignited their magnetic fields and streaked out of the room, flying in close formation, the robotic bats and the storm of nans following close behind.

12

Five tiny points of light streaked into the sky together before leveling off and heading toward the manmade canyons of Seattle’s downtown core. James, the lead light, looked over his shoulder. Behind him and his four companions, the dark cloud of nans moved ominously toward them. Tendrils of black clouds spiraled a kilometer into the air, giving the nans the appearance of a celestial spider quickly enveloping the world as though it had been caught in its web. Farther back and slower moving than the nans were the robotic bats that were firing yellow energy blasts from cannons mounted on their wings. It was an easy guess that the energy was the same as the A.I. had used to disable their magnetic spinal implants. A direct hit would leave them at the mercy of merciless machines.

The five humans entered the downtown core as one, simultaneously holding off the fire of the bats by meeting their energy blasts with blasts of their own, the two forces neutralizing one another. James hoped that by leading the bats into the downtown core, they might be able to evade them in a game of cat-and-mouse, but as the A.I. had predicted, it was simply a matter of delaying the inevitable. He knew it was his responsibility to lead, but the pain of his crushed chest was making it difficult to think as he gasped for air. How can I save them? Think James…

Think!

It was only moments before the first member of the team was struck. A yellow flash negotiated through the defensive shield of magnetic blasts that the five were emitting and enveloped Thel. As soon as her magnetic field was disrupted, she was caught by the wind and began to tumble like a ragdoll toward the pavement a hundred stories below.

James raced down to save her, matching her rate of descent and catching her carefully, using his protective field as a magnetic cushion for her before slowing down and setting upon the pavement. Thel was conscious, but her fall had left her badly disoriented. Their remaining companions floated above the pair and formed a shield, disengaging their own magnetic fields so they could communicate with one another while still repelling the dozens of bats that were beginning to swarm around them.

“Is she okay?” Djanet called out to James.

James couldn’t find the voice to yell up to her, so he nodded instead. His chest burned, and blood continued to surface in the back of his mouth.

“Where the hell did you come from?” Rich shouted to Djanet.

“James left a note burned into the front door saying where you’d be and that you would need an extraction!”

“You knew?” Rich asked James.

“No. It was insurance.”

“We need a plan, boss!” Old-timer called down.

James was frozen. How to save them? Thel was helpless, the bats would soon surround them, and the nans were seconds away. His ingenuity had never let him down in the past. Always an answer. Always…

“Mercury!” James called up, a flash of hope dancing across his blue eyes.

Old-timer looked over his shoulder quizzically as he continued to battle. “The planet?”

“Yes! I can get us there! Mercury is over eighty percent iron. Its core is roughly the same size as Earth’s, so it has a magnetic field!”

“Uh. What does that have to do with anything, Commander?” Rich called down.

“The bats are tracking the magnetic energy in our implants. There’s no telling how large their range is, so we can’t outrun them on Earth, but if we can get to Mercury before them, the magnetic field should disrupt their sensors!”

“But you just said we can’t outrun them!” Djanet responded.

“Not on Earth, but we should have an advantage over them. They aren’t generating their own magnetic fields. They don’t need to on Earth, but out in space, close to Mercury, we’ll have to gamble that the heat will begin taking a toll on their inner operations and slow them down.”

“That’s a mighty big gamble, James,” Old-timer responded gravely.

“It’s all I have, Old-timer,” answered James. “I’ll keep Thel with me and protect her. Once we get to the planet’s surface, we’ll find a place to hide before we head back to Earth. So what do you say?”

“I say it’s totally insane, but staying here is insane-er,” quipped Rich, desperately blasting energy at the bats as they plunged toward the team in kamikaze fashion.

“Let’s do it,” Djanet concurred.

“Okay, I’m in. On the count of three?” Old-timer suggested.

James looked down at Thel, whose eyes were starting to focus. “You’re okay, baby. I got you,” he said softly.

“One!” Rich exclaimed as he just managed to blast a bat that made it within a few meters of them.

“Two!” Djanet shouted as the bats began to darken the sky with their numbers.

James ignited his magnetic field, enveloping himself and Thel in the protective green light.

“Three!” Old-timer shouted as he and the rest of the team ignited their magnetic fields and blasted upward at incredible speed, the bats following almost instantaneously.

13

Space had never seemed so vast, lifeless, or perilous. Once they left Earth’s cradle, they had to streak through the emptiness at speeds far faster than they had ever traveled before. There was no choice—they had to stay ahead of the bats. Yellow energy continued to flash from the horde behind them, and Old-timer, Djanet, and Rich continued to repel the attack. Any mistake that allowed their magnetic fields to be disrupted in space would mean certain death.

Locating Mercury by the stars alone was a tricky task. The planet was not always visible because of its proximity to the sun, but James had an idea of where it should be at this time of the year and made an educated guess. He took note of Venus as it passed by in the distance, a pale yellow dot that he might never get the chance to visit again, a dream from another life.

Thel was huddled against him, watching with horror as her companions continued to repel the attack behind them. “I feel so helpless,” she said to James. “I should be back there helping them.”

James didn’t reply. There was nothing he could say to comfort her. She was right: She was helpless, and the other members of the team were risking their lives so James could concentrate on guiding them to safety. He felt helpless too, but simultaneously he felt enormous pressure. What if he was wrong? What if his last thoughts before his death were that he’d been responsible for leading the others to their end?

As the sun began to dramatically increase in size and brightness, James spotted Mercury. He shifted his trajectory slightly and tried to increase his speed. He’d never flown at such speeds before and wondered just how fast he and the others were moving. In theory, there was almost no limit—other than the universal speed limit of light—to how fast they could fly; their limitations were mental ones. The only word on James’s mind as they neared the baked planet was: Faster.

“Is that it?” Thel asked as the orb in the distance began to increase in size.

“Yes,” James replied, relieved that he’d at least found it.

Thel took her eyes off of the planet to look back at her companions. The bats seemed to be fewer now and were a greater distance behind them. “Oh thank God. I think it’s working!”

“They’re overheating,” James concurred. “Let’s hope enough of them break off the chase for us to lose them on Mercury.”

Moments later, the rest of the team moved closer to James and Thel. Old-timer gave James a thumbs-up sign to signal that the bats were finally out of firing range. Now they only had to hope the magnetic field they were entering would hide them.

James guided the others down to the surface on the dark side of Mercury. The Mercutian night was black and moonless, and it was a relief to escape the brilliant yellowish-white light of the sun. The dark was so great as their eyes adjusted that the only discernible features were those upon which the greenish glow of their magnetic fields shone. A large crevice appeared directly below them, and James guided his teammates down into the charred salvation.

Once they had come to a rest, it was simply a matter of waiting and hoping that none of the bats had survived the heat and were detecting their signals. Only time would tell. A few minutes would hold all of the answers.

James sat on a ledge in the crevice and put a hand to his burning chest.

Thel sat on his lap and placed her cool hand lightly against his torso. “James, I’ve never been so scared. I feel I can’t take it anymore. I might go crazy.”

“There’s no nans to dampen the fear for you. I’m scared too, Thel, but we’ll make it.”

“Even if we do, what next? Do you think the A.I. was telling the truth? Will you really be dead in twenty-four hours?”

“I don’t know. If I’ve punctured a lung, I may not even have that long.”

“I can’t live without you, James! I can’t!” Thel put her hand behind James’s head and brought his face close to hers. She placed her cheek against his and held him firmly. “I won’t.”

“Have you ever heard of the Purists?” James asked Thel.

Her breath caught for a moment as she pulled her head back and locked eyes with him. “Yes, I think so—many years ago when I was in school. They’re a cult, aren’t they?”

“Something like that. Except there are hundreds of thousands of them. Most, but not all of them, belong to ancient religions. They live without nans or spinal implants and live out their natural lifespans, allowing themselves to die.”

“That’s insane, James. They throw away their lives for their twisted beliefs.”

“They may be insane, but there is also a chance that some of them are alive. The A.I. said no registered Net users were offline other than us when the virus was downloaded, but the Purists would remain untouched—at least in theory.”

“What do you mean ‘in theory’?” asked Thel, arching an eyebrow quizzically.

“The A.I. may not have killed them with the download, but he would have launched a massive attack on them to try to wipe them out.”

“If you ask me, those people should’ve been dealt with years ago. It should be illegal to live like that—like animals. It’s inhuman.”

“The Governing Council would’ve wiped them out if they could’ve, Thel, believe me, but they were a problem that simply wasn’t going to go away. Every generation birthed more people with the same beliefs, and it was thought better to give them a district where they could practice their beliefs rather than dealing with the consequences of insurrection within the world community. They were given hundreds of square kilometers in and around the area of Buenos Aires.”

“And you think some of them might have survived the attack?”

“It’s only a possibility. The Governing Council spied on the Purists and believed they had weapons and hidden bunkers throughout their territory so that they could defend against an attack if the Council ever went back on their agreement. If some of the Purists managed to hide underground, we may not be the last humans after all.”

“Are you suggesting that we look for these people?”

“They’ll have food, water—”

“Ugh! That is not food! Things grown from the ground? Only a caveman would eat that!”

“They might have a hospital, Thel. Old-timer has a medical background from over seventy years ago, but without medical equipment, he can’t do much. If the Purists have a hospital and the medical staff survived, I might have a chance.”

Thel paused and placed her hand back on James’s chest. She only knew the word ‘hospital’ because she’d paid attention in history class; the mention of such an archaic term terrified her. Her lips were tight with distaste for James’s plan but she knew he was right. As antiquated as the idea of a doctor was, a Purist hospital might be their only hope. “I’d do anything to save you. If there is a doctor alive on the Earth, I will find her.”

“Or him,” he said, smiling.

“Right.”

“Thank you, Thel.” James smiled before he sat forward and kissed Thel’s lips. She could taste the blood on them, and her heart sank as she thought of losing him. She would do anything to keep that from happening. She knew what she wanted. She knew exactly what she wanted.

“I still can’t believe it was the A.I.,” James said suddenly as he stared into the darkness.

“Who else could it have been?” Thel replied.

James’s eyebrows knitted together as he pondered. “I don’t know. But the A.I. shouldn’t just turn bad, Thel. It doesn’t make sense. It’s antithetical to its programming. I was sure we’d find out it was someone else—I just couldn’t believe it was the A.I.—our ‘benevolent’ A.I.” James shook his head as the disbelief lingered.

“How could we ever think that we could understand or master something that is more intelligent that us, James? Even with all of the safeguards, it figured out that getting rid of us was the most advantageous move for it.”

James remained dubious. “I don’t know. Something doesn’t seem right about it.”

“You saw it with your own eyes, James,” Thel replied. “It’s hard for all of us to believe it.”

James mulled Thel’s words for a moment before deciding she had to be right. As hard as it was to imagine, humanity’s guardian had turned against them. He pulled away slightly and looked up through the opening of the crevice at the empty night sky. It had been long enough. He and Thel began to hover above the ledge as he signaled to the others that it was time to go. Once they were all in position, they blasted up into the sky and toward the pale blue dot in the distance.

It was all they had.

PART 2

1

The smoke could be seen from space. As the team streaked toward the southeast of South America, a dark smudge on the map quickly became a colossal zone of carnage.

“It’s the worst we’ve seen yet,” Thel uttered to James.

James guided the team down toward the coast and then above the billowing black smoke, where he had surmised Buenos Aires should be. There was no point in even trying to enter smoke that thick. He disengaged his magnetic field once they had reached a low enough altitude and come to a full stop.

“Buenos Aires?” Djanet asked.

“Yes,” James replied, “or what’s left.”

Thel quietly began to float under her own power, her implant having come back online long before.

“Buenos Aires? Why are we here?” Rich asked, desperate for some kind of information to ground him.

“The Purists live here,” Djanet answered.

“The Purists? Who the hell are the Purists?”

“Of course! The Purists! Don’t you remember learning about them in school?” Old-timer asked Rich. “School? Old-timer, I don’t know how you do it! School was way too long ago for me to remember anything about it.”

“The Purists are thousands of people who live offline. They inhabit the area around here and live off the land,” Djanet explained.

“Whoa…what do you mean, they ‘live offline’?”

“We never hear about them, but they’ve existed for a long time. We’re taught that they are an abomination in school,” Djanet continued.

Rich was flabbergasted. He turned to Old-timer, then back to Djanet with a look of utter astonishment. “What do you mean, they ‘live off the land’? Like animals?”

“And they die like animals,” Thel interjected.

“What?”

“They let themselves die,” Thel informed him.

“That’s sick! I must’ve blocked this out! I don’t remember learning a thing about this in school.”

“They eat flesh too,” Old-timer pointed out, smiling. He couldn’t resist. He thought fondly of the last real New York steak he’d eaten, more than half a century earlier.

Rich was silent for a moment, but it was evident he was trying to speak as his lips formed multiple shapes, each in preparation for a word that didn’t seem to do the moment justice and was summarily abandoned. “Oh my God! And why are we here?”

“I’d guess we’re here to see if any of them survived and get us some help, is that right, Commander?” Djanet asked James.

“That’s the plan,” James replied, his voice getting weaker by the moment.

“Help from them?” Rich exclaimed. “They sound worse than those bat things! If we find any of them, they’ll probably eat us!”

“They don’t eat human flesh. Just animal,” Thel responded.

“Why? What’s the difference between human and animal flesh?” Rich asked desperately.

“I don’t know,” Thel shrugged.

“Just be glad you’re not a cow,” Old-timer said, patting Rich on the shoulder as he floated past him and over to James’s side.

“What’s a cow?” Rich asked, his question directed to no one in particular.

“It looks like the A.I. has wiped these people out, James.”

“There might be survivors. We’ll have to look. The city’s inaccessible right now, but we should have a look at the areas to the north. There may be sources of food…” James let his words trail off as his eyes became heavy, the color suddenly emptying from his cheeks.

“James?” Thel reacted, seeing his distress right before he lost consciousness and began to fall toward the ground below. Thel didn’t allow him to fall far, however. Just as James had done for her earlier, she dropped down quickly and matched his speed, grabbing hold of him by hooking her arm in his.

Old-timer reached him almost as quickly and helped her stabilize him. “I’ll take him. It’s okay,” she said to Old-timer as she cradled James against her.

James opened his eyes and said in a soft groan, “Thel.”

“It’s time for me to help you now.” She turned to Rich and Old-timer and asked them to help her get him onto her back. Then she took the lead. “Okay, you heard the plan. We’re going to head north of the city and see what’s there. Keep your eyes peeled for any people or sources of food.”

“Somehow I don’t think she means a replicator,” Rich whispered to Djanet before the five members of the Venusian terraforming project ignited their magnetic fields and headed north.

2

Although it had begun as a pristine, clear day in Buenos Aires, blue sky could no longer be seen. The late afternoon sun was drowned by the dark gray smoke that hung ominously in the air over the barren terrain north of the city like an autumn fog in a forgotten graveyard.

Thel led the others down for a closer look at the seemingly endless devastation. There was almost nothing left—no trees, no grass, no kind of vegetation of any sort. The soft, rolling hills were dotted with pools of an ash-gray material that resembled soot in some places and sludge in others. Even the soil was nearly blackened. She set down and disengaged her magnetic field, allowing the putrid, lifeless air to swathe her and fill her lungs. She held her hand to her mouth and nose and tried to stifle a cough as the air caught in her throat.

“I thought we just left Mercury,” Rich commented, the words muffled as he, too, held his hands over his mouth and nose.

All five members of the team were standing together now on the wasteland, and Thel tended to James as he leaned against her.

“It’s the nans,” James said weakly. “They’ve destroyed every living thing in the Purist territory.”

“Nothing could have survived this,” Old-timer observed. “They used to call this ‘the gray goo scenario.’ The A.I. has managed to wipe the Purists out too. We really are the last ones,” he said as he turned and surveyed the devastation, his head suddenly light, as though he had been hanging upside down for too long. He found himself struggling just to stay on his feet. “Is anyone else feeling sick all the sudden?”

Rich choked and then vomited where he stood. He doubled over, and Djanet rushed to his aid, putting her hands on his back and shoulder. “We can’t breathe this air for long, Commander,” Djanet asserted. “It’s filled with…death. It’s toxic. There’s no one here anyway.”

James could no longer respond. He slumped to his knees, his breath now a soft wheeze, and leaned his glistening, and pale forehead against Thel’s shoulder.

She looked at her rapidly weakening companion and answered for him. “We’re not leaving. James spoke of underground bunkers built by the Purists, in case they were ever attacked. Someone must have survived. We’ll ignite our magnetic fields and breathe our air supply, but we’re not leaving Purist territory until we need to replenish our air or until we find someone who can help James. Is that agreed?”

Of course no one could refuse. Every one of the Omegas felt genuine affection for the others; they were like a family, and James was both a son and a father to all of them. To Thel, he was even more.

“Until we find a hospital, we’re with you,” Old-timer assented.

But before any of them could ignite their magnetic fields to begin the arduous and seemingly forlorn task of looking for survivors, a white-gold flash as bright as lightning suddenly appeared to their flank, accompanied by a deafening, explosive roar.

3

The wasteland’s air rippled with the percussion of the blast and washed over them in a tidal wave of death.

Djanet had saved them. At the last moment, she had seen the surface-to-air missile approaching them out of the corner of her eye. She had turned and instinctively generated a protective magnetic field that sheltered her and her companions from a direct hit that would have been fatal for all of them. She had gone down on one knee and looked up in the direction of where the missile had come and followed the cotton-smoke trail to where three darkly dressed figures were scrambling down a small hill and toward a jet-black ridge.

“What the hell was that?” Old-timer reacted, still holding his hands over his ears as the explosion continued to echo softly in the distance.

“People!” Djanet shouted. “I’m going after them!” she announced, already in the air and about to ignite her magnetic field. She streaked toward their assailants before the others were even aware of what was happening.

“Follow her!” Thel shouted as Old-timer and Rich lifted off and bolted after her. Thel held James’s face close to hers and whispered into his ear, “You were right. There are people here, James. We’re going to find you a doctor. Just hold on, my baby.”

He struggled to open his eyes into narrow slits and spoke in a labored murmur, “I love you.”

“I know you do. I know. But I need you to stand, James. Don’t give up. Hold on to me as best you can. We have to follow them.”

James slowly got to his feet, leaning heavily against Thel for support as he did so. He’d entered the realm of the dying now. He was becoming aware that he could no longer function without the aid of one of his companions. He could not stand alone, walk alone, go to the bathroom alone, or eat alone. Soon he would be unable to speak, unable to open his eyes, and eventually, he would no longer be able to draw breath. This realization wasn’t met with panic, but rather, was accompanied by a pervasive calmness that stretched its black cloak around him as it softly rocked him toward a lasting sleep.

Thel could sense this, and she clenched her teeth in determination to beat back the alluring rest James desired as she ignited her magnetic field and carried James with her in the direction that the others had flown.

Meanwhile, several hundred meters away, Djanet was stalking her prey. She hovered above the three attackers as they scrambled as fast as they could over the uneven terrain. They were trapped and knew it, but they ran anyway, having no other option.

This was exactly the sort of moment that defined Djanet’s life. As she glided overhead, she thought of her mother, remembering how she told her to put dreams of a life working for the Governing Council on other planets out of her head. “How would you stand out?” her mother asked. Djanet, her mother insisted, could be no smarter than anyone else and those positions would always go to those centenarians already established. “Why set yourself up for failure when a lifetime of leisure was only as far away as a click in your mind’s eye?”

But Djanet was rebellious, stubborn, and determined. Her life had to have a higher purpose. She couldn’t spend her life only existing. Why live if not to pursue a dream?

And now Djanet was taking that determination and purpose and focusing it on a new goal. Everything had been taken away from her, but it wasn’t over yet. If James needed a doctor, by God he was going to get one, and these people who were scurrying away from her as quickly as possible were going to help her—like it or not.

Djanet was quickly joined on either side by Rich and Old-timer. Old-timer signaled to her to move in and block the progress of the three fleeing Purists. She nodded and swooped down, landing with enough force to be intimidating and sending small globes of sludge splattering into the air.

She was only meters in front of the ragged, battle-scarred soldiers. Their faces were blackened by the sooty material in the air and on the ground, and their skin was streaked with blood and sweat. Each wore cloth over their faces to help them breathe the putrid air. There were two males and one female, all wearing the same dark gray uniform with a rifle strapped over one shoulder. One of the men pointed his rifle at Djanet in a defensive posture, while the other two combatants took similar positions against Rich and Old-timer behind them. The six people locked into a tableau together, as painful seconds ticked by.

Old-timer felt a responsibility in the situation to be the first one to lower his guard for a moment to communicate with the Purists. It only seemed right. If one of them had to die, it should be the one who had already had the longest life. Yet his hands shook. The nans would have released a mild dose of dopamine in this situation to keep his nerves from getting the best of him. It had been more than sixty years since he had experienced such nervous feelings. He knew he could die. The implacable void of death surrounded him, and ice seemed to form in his chest. He couldn’t imagine a worse feeling.

Carefully, he disengaged the protective cocoon of his magnetic field. He did, however, keep a large magnetic shield hovering just in front of him so that he would have a chance of blocking one of the projectiles the antiquated weapons of the Purists were ready to fire.

“We aren’t here to harm you! We’re on your side!” Old-timer found himself stammering. His lips were dry and shaking—his voice nearly failed him. His voice had never before failed him.

The man and the woman who crouched before him, their weapons trained on their adversaries, gave each other careful, quizzical glances.

Old-timer waited for a few moments for a response, but the tableau continued. “Djanet, they must not speak English! Perhaps they speak one of the old languages? Spanish?”

“I haven’t practiced any Spanish since I was a little girl, Old-timer, but I can try,” Djanet replied. “Somos sus amigos. Nosotros no tenemos malas intenciones!”

The Purists shared more quizzical glances. A few moments passed before the male facing Djanet replied, “I don’t know what the hell that freak just said, but we’re not as backward as you cyborgs think! We know how to speak English!”

The tableau continued a moment longer before Old-timer finally managed to utter, “You do?”

“No! I’m lying to you! I don’t speak a damn word of English! I memorized this phonetically just to piss you off at the right moment!” the Purist shouted back at him.

“Gernot! Watch your mouth!” the woman called back to her companion.

“Why should I?” Gernot responded. “You think these freaks are telling us the truth? If I’m gonna die right now, I’m sure as hell going to tell these pieces of crap where to go before I do!”

“You’re not going to die!” Old-timer reassured. “We’re here for help! The A.I. has wiped out everyone who was connected to the Internet other than me and my companions! We’ve come here looking for other survivors!”

“It…can’t be,” whispered the man to the woman crouched next to him.

“We can’t trust them!” Gernot called back to his companions. “It’s all bull!”

At that moment, Rich finally disengaged his magnetic field. Like Djanet and Old-timer, he held a shield in front of him to protect himself, but his voice was still filled with trepidation as he spoke, his anxiety almost paralyzing. “So, uh…how’s it going? Are we friends yet?”

Old-timer locked an intense glare on Rich and shook his head.

“Oh,” Rich replied before shrinking back and reigniting his full cocoon.

“Why should we believe you?” asked the man who was crouched and facing Old-timer.

Old-timer took a moment to find a line of reasoning. He nearly shrugged his shoulders as he attempted to capture the right words.

Djanet jumped in before he could speak. “If we wanted to kill you, you’d already be dead.”

“Or you might keep us alive so that we could show you if there are any other survivors!” Gernot shot back. “We’re not idiots! No matter what you calculator-heads might think!”

Djanet furrowed her brow and looked across to Old-timer, who mouthed the word “calculator-head” to her quizzically.

She shook her head and held out her hands, exasperated.

“I think we should trust them,” the woman asserted to the male next to her, who seemed to be in command of the small triad.

“Are you sure, Alejandra?”

Old-timer noted that her words carried enormous weight with their leader for some reason.

“Don’t do it, Lieutenant!” Gernot shouted.

“If you’re wrong—” the lieutenant began.

“I’m not wrong. I sense enormous good in them—especially in him,” she said, locking eyes with Old-timer.

Her eyes were unlike any Old-timer had ever seen. They carried something within them that made Old-timer see beyond the crystal blueness and into something altogether more beautiful. He didn’t know how to respond.

Just then, Thel and James swooped into the scene behind Old-timer and Rich. Their appearance was sudden and startled the lieutenant. “You said you were the last!” the lieutenant yelled.

“What?” Gernot shouted before turning to see even more assailants approaching. He opened fire with the instinctive response of a trapped mouse watching a hawk swoop down toward it. With no more room for flight, it was time to fight.

4

The battle was over almost before it began. Bullets on fire bounced off the protection of Thel’s magnetic field harmlessly, while Old-timer reengaged his full protection. Gernot’s back was now turned on Djanet, and it was only a matter of a quick thought before energy flashed toward him, instantly rendering him unconscious. The lieutenant and Alejandra watched in horror as he fell over limply, his face planting into the soft, dead earth.

“What did you do to him?” the lieutenant demanded, panic still the tune of his vocal cords.

“I’ve had enough of this,” Djanet asserted as she flashed more energy out toward the weapons to which the Purists clung. The guns were knocked out of their hands and sent flying several meters away. Once she had disarmed them, Djanet strode over to Alejandra and grabbed her roughly by the hair, pulling her toward her. “You’re going to help us whether you like it or not!”

Alejandra responded by taking hold of Djanet’s wrist and twisting it until she sharply shrieked. In the same fluid motion, she swung her leg up and kicked her under the chin, sending Djanet tumbling backward onto the ground.

“Don’t touch me.”

Old-timer quickly disengaged his magnetic field and ran over to Djanet’s aid while Alejandra and the lieutenant tended to Gernot.

“We shouldn’t be fighting!” Old-timer shouted. “We’re all on the same side!”

“You said you were the last!” the lieutenant replied, indignantly.

“We are!”

“Then who the hell are they?” the lieutenant demanded, pointing toward Thel and James. Thel was helping James lie down against the cold, black ground.

“That’s the last of us. The people you see before you are all that’s left. Believe me!”

“What did she do to Gernot?”

“Your companion is fine,” Old-timer replied. “She just gave him a mild shock. He’ll start to come around anytime now.” As he spoke, he watched Djanet’s eyes flutter as she, too, began to come around. A purple bruise was already beginning to form on her chin, and her lip was cut where she had apparently bitten down.

“I’m sorry about that,” Alejandra said to Old-timer as she knelt with Gernot’s head in her lap.

Old-timer looked up at her, and their eyes met once again. The blue disks stole his breath as he felt something unlike anything he had ever felt. Only one word reverberated in his mind:

Pure.

Thel entered the scene and knelt beside the Purists. She spoke earnestly to the lieutenant and Alejandra. “We need your help. If you have a doctor and medical facilities, we need to get to her right away. Our friend is dying.”

Alejandra’s eyes met Thel’s for a brief moment before she reached out and touched her arm. She smiled and then regarded the lieutenant. “We can trust them. “

The lieutenant looked exasperated as the spiraling situation nearly overwhelmed him. “Alejandra, they could kill everyone. I’d rather die than—”

“But they won’t. Trust me.”

Old-timer watched as the blue pureness calmed her companion. The heaving of his shoulders as he panted suddenly began to slow, and his eyes began to narrow and focus. What is this power that this woman has?

“Okay. We trust them.” The lieutenant then turned to Thel. “We aren’t far from our hospital. Almost everyone who is left is located in a complex three clicks from here. How bad is your wounded?”

“He’s in bad shape. We have to get him to a doctor as quickly as possible. We can transport you there if you’ll show us the way.”

“Transport us? How?”

“Piggyback,” Old-timer interjected.

“Djanet, are you all right?” Thel questioned as Djanet rubbed her neck and jaw. She was now sitting upright next to Old-timer.

“I’ll live,” she replied, grudgingly resisting the urge to fry Alejandra with the ease of a thought.

“Can you piggyback one of our new friends back to their base?”

It was clear from the look on Djanet’s face that she didn’t like the idea, but she nodded anyway. “Yeah.”

“Good. You take their leader.”

“Lieutenant Patrick,” the lieutenant announced, introducing himself to the group. “Nice to meet you all.”

“Thank you for your help, Lieutenant Patrick,” Thel replied. “Old-timer, you take the young lady.”

“Alejandra,” Old-timer said. He didn’t know why he said it. Nervousness was beginning to capture him again. He hoped he wouldn’t sweat.

“Rich, can you take their wounded man?”

“I’m not wounded,” replied Gernot. “I’m fine. Although I owe that bi—”

“Just try it, junior,” Djanet replied, acid dripping from her voice.

“I’m not scared of you, cyborg!”

Djanet responded by igniting an energy field in front of her and elongating it until it was only centimeters from Gernot’s face.

Frightened, he jerked his head back. “Yeah, whatever, you calculator-head!”

“Oookay, so I get to transport the psycho,” Rich whispered to Thel. “Good. I’m really happy about this. I think this will be fun. Thank you, Thel.”

“I’m sorry, Rich. We have no choice. Just drop him if he tries anything.”

“Yeah. After he pulls out my eye, I’ll drop him. That’ll make me feel all better.”

Thel stood to her feet. “Okay, Lieutenant Patrick. We’ll follow your lead. Everyone, let’s move out quickly!”

The three pairs awkwardly joined together. The lieutenant and Djanet barely spoke to one another. He quickly said, “Hi,” and she nodded in response.

Alejandra locked her eyes on Old-timer and smiled, but he couldn’t match her gaze. He put his head down and smiled sheepishly before saying, “Heya.”

She smiled and said, “Heya,” back.

Meanwhile, Gernot glared at Rich and spat before walking behind him. Rich closed his eyes in disgust. “You just fly nice and careful. Got that?”

Rich replied, “Yep, I’ll do my best, sir,” before quietly adding under his breath, “just please don’t eat me.”

“What was that?” Gernot demanded.

“Nothing. Clearing my throat. Ahem.”

Thel gathered James into her arms. “We’ve found a doctor, James.” He opened his eyes slightly in response and smiled. He was too weak now to help her, and she struggled to hold him in front of her.

“Okay! Let’s go!” she shouted to the rest of the group.

One by one, the pairs cocooned and lifted off the ground into a sky that was quickly growing dark.

As James was carried toward possible salvation, he opened his eyes and watched the light fade.

5

Old-timer knew that he should not have been feeling this. The last time the sun had faded into the west, he was with his wife of seventy-seven years. Another walk on the beach; Daniella always liked to watch the sunset on the beach. Always. They flew down from San Antonio and watched the waves crash against the shore in Corpus Christi. At that time of year, storms forming off the coast of Africa created powerful waves that would pound the shoreline. Yet, beautiful as they were, they didn’t fill him with awe; he barely paid any attention. He looked down at his toes in the sand and counted as he took each step. There was going to be an interesting interview broadcast in an hour about the next day’s download, and he wanted to be sitting in his armchair and sipping iced tea when it started. He would set himself to sleep after that and wake up early enough for a big breakfast before he headed out to Venus. The evening was perfectly comfortable. Perfectly routine. Daniella’s fingers twitched in his hand, reminding him that she was with him. Seventy-seven years of marriage, and now she was like a part of his body. They were always together, except for the hours that he spent on Venus. He liked it that way.

When he had left the Vancouver Library with the others earlier in the day, desperately praying that she would be all right, he felt as though he were frozen. The thought had never occurred to him that he would have to live without her someday. He’d landed outside of his house and broken through the door, just as James had done in his own home. By then, after flying over San Antonio and seeing it in flames, he had almost lost all hope.

What was left of her was in the backyard.

She was learning to grow flowers and had been doing something with them when it happened. There was a trowel that still had the imprint of her hand melded into the plastic handle. She had died in pain.

He had no body to cradle. No open eyes to close. No hair to touch. She was gone. He should have had a chance to say goodbye. His partner and his oldest friend was gone. Why did he ever leave her alone?

And so now, only hours later, how could he be feeling this? This body, warm on his back, arms holding tight around his chest, breath on his ear, and hot as he breathed it into his own lungs.

James might die.

Old-timer had medical training from back before this brave new world emerged, but it was so, so long ago, and without a hospital, there was little, if anything that he could do. They needed to get to the Purist hospital and quickly.

The A.I. had turned on them and destroyed civilization and most of the human race.

And yet his focus was on this girl.

She was just a child compared to him. Their bodies were the same age, but he was old enough to be her great-grandfather. Yet, he felt a kind of euphoria as she breathed and he took the air into his lungs. What was this power that this woman had? And what kind of man was he, that he would be attracted to a child only hours after learning of his wife’s death? Was he a monster?

“You’re not a monster,” Alejandra said.

“What? How…?” Old-timer stammered between gasps.

“You were questioning whether or not you are a monster. You were thinking about your wife.”

“You…you’re a psychic?”

“No. I am an empath.”

“But you read my thoughts.”

“I can’t read thoughts, but I can sense the intense emotions they create. I’ve had this ability my entire life, and your emotions revealed your thoughts. I was right, wasn’t I?”

“I…please stop doing that. This is very embarrassing—”

“I can’t turn it off. I am sorry. If you would like, I won’t reveal what I am sensing to you in the future. I am sorry if I have offended you.”

“It’s not that. I’m not offended. I just…I don’t think I should have been feeling those things.”

“Feelings are never wrong. Only actions can be wrong.”

Old-timer fought to catch his breath. The skin on his face burned with embarrassment and guilt. “I’m…I shouldn’t feel this way.”

“Feelings are never wrong.”

6

“That’s it,” Lieutenant Patrick announced as he pointed to a patch of dead earth at the base of a large and rolling hill that didn’t look much different than all the rest of the dead earth everywhere on the planet.

“How can you tell?” Djanet asked him. “There are no landmarks anymore. Everything is dead.”

“There’s still landmarks. Stones. Hills. It’s enough.”

Djanet lowered the pair to the area Lieutenant Patrick had indicated. The others followed them down and landed in the ankle-deep gray sludge, adjacent to a reasonable facsimile of salvation. He spoke into a radio transmitter on his wrist. “It’s Patrick. Open the blast door.”

“Copy,” replied a garbled electronic voice.

Wet earth began to move as the metallic door underneath began to slide open. Lieutenant Patrick paused for a moment. He knew if Alejandra wasn’t right about the outsiders, he could be leading a fox into the henhouse. He breathed a deep breath and then gestured to his companions. “Come on.”

Old-timer went to Thel and helped her carry James through the door. “Is he conscious?” he asked.

“In and out.”

Inside, there was a short concrete hallway followed by a stairwell; a few lights mounted on the walls guided the way. The group reached a large cargo elevator.

“Where is the doctor?” Thel asked.

“About 200 meters straight down,” replied the lieutenant. “Everybody get in.”

When everyone was inside the elevator, Gernot pulled the hand lever to begin lowering it. The elevator jumped and bounced slightly as it began to slowly grind its way down the shaft. The lights flickered as they descended, and the temperature began to rise.

“I was wondering, could you guys make your underground lair a little more creepy?” Rich suggested. “I’d like to be slightly more terrified.”

“How about shutting up, before I punch you in the face?” Gernot replied.

“That works. Thanks,” Rich answered.

“How about if I fry your brain?” Djanet asked Gernot.

“Settle down,” Lieutenant Patrick interjected.

“How do you keep this place hidden?” Old-timer asked Lieutenant Patrick. “Can’t the A.I. detect such a massive structure?”

“The complex is equipped with a state-of-the-art cloaking program. It sends out false signals, so that no matter what technology the A.I. uses to try to detect us, all it will see is a big chunk of earth.”

The elevator came to a halt, and the door opened.

“Holy…!” Rich gasped.

Before them was a massive hangar, populated by hundreds of people busily buzzing around what appeared to be ancient military equipment. Airplanes and vehicles that looked like tanks and helicopters stretched toward the back of the hangar to a far wall about a kilometer away. Djanet, Rich, and Old-timer were transfixed by the sheer size of the room.

“Where’s the doctor?” Thel asked again as James’s body became more and more limp at her side.

“This way,” Lieutenant Patrick answered, leading the group towards one of the many doorways that were burrowed into the walls of the massive bunker. It appeared as though the hangar was the central hub of a complex that spread off in all directions through a series of doorways; the group followed Lieutenant Patrick to the hospital.

“I can’t believe my eyes,” Rich stammered. He and his companions had expected a single shaman figure who could practice uncanny mystic medicine to save James, but the hospital appeared massive and well organized. Doctors, nurses, and orderlies populated the hallways and bustled efficiently about their business. There were injured people lining the hallways, suffering from cuts, bruises, and burns.

Rich and Djanet both observed a woman whose burnt skin looked like the cheese atop a replicated piece of lasagna. She was on a stretcher, bandaged and moaning in pain as she passed in and out of consciousness. “Why would people live like this?” Rich whispered to Djanet.

One of the doctors saw the soldiers and their companions and immediately came to help. “What happened?” he asked Thel as he began to examine James.

“He fell…several meters.”

“How long has it been?” the doctor asked as he looked at James’s eyes and felt his pulse.

“It’s been about five hours. The A.I. told us he had less than twenty-four hours to live.”

Thel’s words momentarily stunned the doctor. His mouth opened, and his eyes were wide as he turned to the lieutenant and asked, “Who are these people?”

“Calculator-heads,” Gernot asserted as he spat chewing tobacco on the floor.

Lieutenant Patrick turned on him angrily. “This is a hospital, damn it! Get a mop and clean that off the floor! And when you’re done, go get Cochrane and finish your recon shift! I’ve heard enough out of you for one day!”

Gernot reluctantly stepped away from the others, sneering at Djanet as he turned and left in search of a mop.

The lieutenant turned to the doctor and replied, “They’re outsiders, Doc, but they’re okay.”

“Does the general know about this?”

“He will as soon you get this man treatment.”

“The A.I. said he has two broken ribs and a punctured lung. Is that true?” Thel interjected.

The doctor’s stunned eyes left the lieutenant and fell back to James. He leaned over and began to examine James’s torso. “He’ll need further examination to determine the extent of his injuries, but he definitely has two broken ribs.” Turning away from the strange party, the doctor called for help, summoning nurses to his side. “Get this man on a stretcher and into the emerge immediately.” Three people clad in green and pink uniforms put James on a stretcher and then began to take him away.

Thel and the others began to follow, only to be stopped by the doctor. “You’ll have to stay here.”

“I want to be with him,” Thel insisted.

The doctor turned to the lieutenant “These people need to see the general,” and with those words, the doctor exited through swinging doors and followed James into the bowels of the hospital.

The lieutenant placed his hand on Thel’s arm and spoke reassuringly. “He’s in the best place he can be now. They can help him. If you stay, you’ll only get in the way and prevent them from doing their work.”

“What are they going to do to him?”

Alejandra touched Thel’s other arm and lent her voice to the reassurance. “They’re going to save him.”

“Right now, I need you to come with me. You’ve seen the A.I. That means you have one hell of a story to tell and you need to tell it to the big cheese,” said the lieutenant.

7

General Wong stood with his arms folded in the darkness of the situation room, surrounded by his three closest advisors—his closest advisors by default. They’d earned that distinction by being the only soldiers he could remember serving with in the past who’d survived the onslaught earlier in the day. Everyone else he knew was dead.

General Wong was really Lieutenant Commander Wong, promoted out of necessity because he was the highest-ranking official to survive the attack on Purist territory. He hadn’t sat down since early that morning, and he still wore the dust on his clothes and in his hair from the destruction he had escaped earlier in the day. He had made up his mind not to sit again until the following night. He was in agony. He’d suffered from sciatica for the last twenty years, and he’d badly thrown out his back during his desperate escape from his home. His legs were on fire, yet he stood straight, his back like a flagpole, his dust-covered uniform like a flag—something to get behind and something to follow.

A young sergeant entered the situation room and urgently approached. “General!” he saluted.

“What is it?” General Wong asked, waving away the salute.

“There’s a Lieutenant Patrick here. He found outsiders while on recon!”

The general and his advisors immediately shared looks of astonishment.

“Where are they?” asked the general.

“They’re with him, sir—just outside the room.”

“In the compound? Dear God.”

“There’s more. They say they spoke to the A.I. earlier today.”

“Bring them into the conference room—right now.”

The young sergeant moved swiftly out of the room and signaled to the lieutenant to bring the group inside. “Let’s go,” the lieutenant said.

“Lieutenant Patrick,” Old-timer began, “our people haven’t eaten anything or rested since this morning. They’re at the breaking point.”

“I’m sorry, friend, but you need to see the general. I’ll make sure something is brought in for you as soon as I can.”

“Thanks, son.” Old-timer put his arm around Thel and comforted her as they walked through the situation room and into a large conference room.

The room had never been used before, but it was furnished with a large oak table with dozens of brown leather chairs surrounding it. General Wong stood at one end of the table, his advisors sitting nearby. His face was wooden, but his eyes could not hide his trepidation. Nothing about that day had made any sense to him or to any of the Purists. The arrival of these outsiders was no different. How could they be here? Why are they here? What do they want? What answers can they provide, and how can we possibly trust them?

“Please sit,” he said to them.

Old-timer, Thel, Djanet, and Rich all sat close to one another on one side of the table, far from the general. Alejandra stood behind them, while the lieutenant went to the general and saluted.

Again, the general waved it away. “Report.”

“Well, we were on recon, sir. We spotted something airborne in the distance. We initially counted three of what we believed were small drones looking for survivors. We opened fire, but the attack was repelled. When the objects started coming towards us, we ran, but we were tracked down. They weren’t drones; they were outsiders. They told us they were the last of their people. They say the A.I. has killed the rest.”

“For the love of Christ,” one of Wong’s advisors said. “It can’t be.”

General Wong’s face was no longer wooden. His eyes were wide and his mouth opened slightly, the air stolen from his lungs. “All gone…”

“It can’t be, General. That doesn’t make sense. The A.I. works for them. They’re trying to flush us out,” insisted the advisor.

“Stop it,” General Wong ordered sternly. The general leaned forward onto the back of the chair in front of him before abandoning his pledge not to sit and negotiating his way into the chair, desperately hoping his unsteady legs would not drop him on his posterior before he could reach the leather.

“They aren’t trying to flush us out, General. They believe what they say,” Alejandra offered, so as to break the long, stunned silence.

“She’s an empath, General,” Lieutenant Patrick explained, anticipating the general’s next obvious question.

“An empath? Reliable, Lieutenant?”

“Yes, sir.”

“You’ve risked us all by bringing them in here,” the general said in an even tone, still trying to catch his breath after the latest and perhaps worst shock of this day—the worst day in the history of humanity—and that was saying something.

“I’ve worked with her for a long time. She is reliable—totally.”

Another long pause followed. The general took his time in mulling over this evidence.

“General, they need something to eat and some rest,” Lieutenant Patrick informed.

“Get them something,” the general said to one of his advisors, who walked to the door and barked orders to the sergeant outside. “Okay. One of you explain this to me.”

Old-timer didn’t hesitate to speak up. “We’re terraformers, sir. We were working on Venus when an accident with a magnetic experiment short-circuited our nans and disconnected us from the Internet. We headed back to Earth, but…well, everyone was dead when we got there.”

“Dead? All of them? How?” the general asked.

“There was a download today—an upgrade.”

“It’s true, General,” one of the advisors said. “I remember reading about that a few days ago.”

“When the download went through, the A.I. introduced a virus that caused the nans to attack their hosts. Everyone was dead within seconds.”

“Everyone? How can you know?”

“We know. We’ve been all over the planet today. No one who was connected to the Net survived.”

There was another long pause as the general absorbed the grim information. “The A.I….it works for you people, does it not? How could this happen?”

“It was supposed to…but something has…happened…” Old-timer answered.

“It’s evil,” Thel interjected, her first words since watching James wheeled away, unconscious.

“She’s right,” Rich echoed. “The program—it was too large to completely monitor. It…somehow developed a lust for power. It wants to populate the solar system with machines. It wants to be…the machine God.”

“The A.I. located us, brought us to his mainframe, and tried to trick us into going back online,” Old-timer further elaborated. “We escaped. It wasn’t easy. Our companion is in your hospital—in bad shape. He might…” Old-timer paused and looked at Thel before letting his sentence trail off.

“Die,” Thel said, finishing it for him.

General Wong sat back into the cool leather chair and stared past the end of the table at the far, dark wall. He was trying to picture a being so purely evil that it would wipe another race out of existence, but he could not see it. He came back to the present moment, and his eyes darted to Alejandra. He didn’t ask her verbally if they were telling him the truth, but she didn’t need to be an empath to read the question in his eyes.

“There is no deception from any of them.”

A man walked into the room carrying four plates of food, which he set down on the table in front of the four outsiders. The plate was filled with mashed potatoes, gravy, and a chicken leg.

“Oh my God!” Rich knocked the plate away from himself. “That’s disgusting!”

The general and the rest of the Purists were momentarily astounded as mashed potato and gravy streaked across the oak table.

“Calm down, Rich,” Old-timer said in a low, calm voice.

“Calm down? No! Did you see that? There was a whole leg of an animal on my plate! I’m not eating that!”

“Rich, it’s their custom—”

“They can shove their custom up…” Rich’s eyes raised and met those of the Purists. “Look—look, it might be your custom to eat…walking things with legs, but that’s not food to me. I’ve had a really, really bad day, and all I want is something to eat that didn’t use to have a face, okay? Is that too much to ask?”

“No,” said the general quickly. He stood up. “No, it’s not. Get these people some food, no meat, and a place to sleep.” He walked out of the room, followed by his advisors.

Rich remained rigidly standing, breathing heavily as his body shook. Old-timer looked up at him scornfully. “What?” Rich asked.

“You’d think a seventy-year-old man would have finally learned how not to act like a spoiled little boy,” Old-timer replied.

Outside, the general mused, “If what they are saying is true, then there is no military solution. We’re no match for the A.I.—it owns the surface.”

“But we can’t just stay underground forever, General,” replied an advisor.

“What other option do we have? We’ll have to dig in—burrow further under the surface, and start over as a community underground. We have no choice. This isn’t our world anymore. This is the beginning of the post-human era. Tell that Lieutenant—what was his name—Patrick? Put him in charge of watching over the outsiders. Once they’ve rested, I want to know everything they know.”

8

Thel had no idea what time it was. She and her companions had been alone together in a cramped concrete room for what seemed like an eternity. She lay perfectly still on a small cot and stared up into the nearly perfect darkness. The only light that penetrated the black came from the small cracks of the heavy iron door. An almost imperceptible pale blue glow came from the low-lit hallway outside. A young guard stood watch outside the room. For her entire life, Thel had been able to open her mind’s eye and check the time readout whenever she needed to. She had been able to set herself to sleep whenever it was appropriate. This was her first experience with insomnia, and to say it was unsettling would have been a gross understatement. Her disorientation, coupled with her extreme anxiety over James, was causing her real physical pain. Her head hurt from stress, and no matter how exhausted she felt, she could not sleep.

After what seemed like several hours, she got off her cot and stood in the darkness. The others were all asleep. They had been through hell that day and had all lost the people closest to them in life, but Thel had more to lose. That was why she couldn’t sleep. As horrible as the day had been, it had brought her James, the man she had wanted for years, who it had seemed would always be outside of her grasp, but it had also cruelly threatened to take him away. After losing her sister, her entire family, and all of her friends, with the exception of her co-workers, she felt she could not stand to lose James. Not James.

She walked to the door and opened it slowly. The guard was wide awake and nodded to her respectfully as she peeked her head out the door. “What time is it?” she asked him.

“It’s 3:30, ma’am,” he responded, eyeing her with fascination as he got his first look at one of the outsiders.

“My God. This day won’t end,” Thel sighed.

“Are you having trouble sleeping, ma’am? I could bring you a sedative.”

“A sedative? Something to help me sleep?”

“Yes, ma’am. A pill to help you sleep.”

The idea didn’t appeal to her. She didn’t trust Purist technology. Everything in the complex seemed archaic.“No thank you. I’d like to go to the hospital, though. I want to see our companion.”

“I can’t do that, ma’am. I’m under orders to watch over y’all while you sleep. The general wants you rested so you and your companions can be questioned in the morning. I can ask for word about your friend though, if you like.” The guard held up a black walkie-talkie for Thel to see.

She looked at the sheer size of the communication device and suddenly knew she needed to be with James. To her, the Purist technology was pathetic. It was obvious that James was in danger.

“Can you use that contraption to ask if it is okay for me to go to the hospital to see my friend?”

“I’m sorry, ma’am. I already know what they’re going to say. The general himself ordered that y’all be further questioned tomorrow. No one awake right now has the authority to overturn that.”

“What about Lieutenant Patrick?”

“He’s asleep, ma’am. Please just try to sleep for a few hours. It won’t make a difference one way or another. Let me order you a sedative.”

As the young man held his walkie-talkie up to his mouth to place an order for medication, Thel flashed magnetic energy from her hand and instantly rendered him unconscious. As he began to collapse to the ground, she cradled him, taking particular care to make sure he didn’t hit his head. “There we go,” she whispered as she lowered his limp body to the ground. “Just have a little nap, junior.” She picked up his walkie-talkie and sent more magnetic energy through it until it began to lightly smoke. “That should keep your friends away for a little while.” She dropped the instrument on the guard’s ample stomach and began to jog through the hallways towards the hospital.

She had paid close attention to the labyrinth inside the complex from the moment she was escorted away from James. Her thoughts had been focused on getting back to him ever since. She had no trouble finding the hospital and was there in moments. A few military personnel were still awake, but they paid no attention to her as she made her way. She was wearing a nondescript gray shirt and pants that she’d been given after she and her companions had washed up earlier in the evening, so she didn’t stand out amongst all the other refugees that the soldiers had dealt with all day. For the most part, citizens were free to come and go as they pleased in the complex.

When she reached the hospital, she walked towards the doors James had been wheeled through. A nurse’s voice stopped her before she could enter. “Can I help you?” the nurse asked.

Thel turned to her apprehensively but decided to ask for help rather than zapping her way to James. “I’m looking for my friend. He had a collapsed lung—”

The nurse’s voice was suddenly filled with what seemed to be genuine sympathy. “Oh. What is your friend’s name?”

“James Keats.”

The nurse pulled out a pocket electronic instrument that fit in the palm of her hand and began to tap the surface, inputting James’s name. “Yes, we do have a patient by that name. It says here that he’s still in the operating room.”

Thel felt her heart jump as she heard the words. An operating room? A Purist operating room? She had learned about medical operations when she was a girl taking history in school. An operation meant they had cut open his body. An operation meant James had been sliced open, and they were moving his insides around with crude metallic instruments. An operation meant he could die. “I-I need to be with him. Where is he?” Thel asked, her voice now filled with urgency.

Thel’s sudden shift was like so many shifts that the nurse had seen before in her thirty years working in the medical field. She knew Thel had instantly become unhinged like a cat feeling the first drops of a summer rainstorm. It was trouble. “You’ll have to wait until after the operation.”

“I need to be with him right now,” Thel asserted. “Please take me to him.”

“Miss, I can’t do that. I can take you to a waiting room—”

Thel snatched the electronic device from the nurse with one hand and then rendered her unconscious with an energy flash with the other. The nurse collapsed, but Thel cushioned her fall, letting the woman crumple against her. All the while, Thel’s eyes were on the screen of the device as she read the location of the operating room James was in.

“Hey, what the hell is going on?” asked a doctor as he and another doctor turned a corner and came upon the scene. Thel, startled, looked up from the screen before turning to run down the hallway toward a stairwell. The doctors followed in pursuit. “Stop! Hey!” One of the doctors grabbed a wall phone and requested security over a public address system.

Thel reached the stairwell before either of her pursuers and climbed over the railing between the flights of stairs that spiraled up the many floors of the hospital. To the doctors, this looked like a suicide attempt. “Wait! Don’t!” one of them shouted. They then looked on, stunned, as Thel began to fly straight up, four floors to where she believed James was. “Oh my God! An outsider!”

When Thel reached James’s floor, she burst into the hallway and raced toward his room.

“…455…457…” Thel said to herself as she neared Room 460, the room in which James had been cut open at the hands of those barbarians. She stood on the balls of her feet, almost tiptoeing with expectation. When she found the room, she slammed the doors open, only to find it completely unoccupied. What she did see terrified her. A white orb still shined from the ceiling onto the operating table, a stain of crimson where James would have been and several bloody metallic instruments on a small table next to the bed. “No…no!”

Thel exited the room as quickly as she had entered it.

Immediately, two soldiers were upon her. “Halt!” one of them had time to shout before they were both rendered unconscious with the speed of a thought from Thel. Increasingly desperate, Thel didn’t bother to cushion their falls as they crashed to the hard linoleum floor and she ran back down the corridor, desperately peering through the windows of each room before she moved on. The two doctors that had begun this pursuit reached Thel’s floor, only to see two crumpled soldiers and a terrifying outsider preternaturally gliding over the floor towards them at a terrifying rate.

“No!” one of the doctor’s squealed before Thel caught him by the throat and thrust the electronic device she had procured from the nurse into his face.

“James Keats. Where is he?”

“Okay, okay! You just have to refresh…” The doctor hit a button with his wildly shaking finger, and a new location appeared on the screen. “He’s in a recovery room on this floor, Room 489!”

Thel released the man and flew through the hallway and around a corner on her way to 489. Again, she burst through the doors; this time the room was not empty. Four hospital staff members were wheeling James’s unmoving body on a bed into a place in the corner of the dimly lit room. “Oh my God!” Thel gasped. James was ashen in appearance, and his torso was completely bound in white bandages. A plastic tube was in his mouth, and several wires were attached to his arms and chest.

“What have you done to him?” she asked, still levitating above the ground.

The hospital workers gaped, both terrified and dumbfounded.

“What have you done to him?!” she screamed at them when they didn’t answer.

“Thel!” Old-timer called as he exploded into the room. Several soldiers burst in behind him, including the young guard Thel had rendered unconscious outside of their room.

“Halt!” the young guard shouted as he trained his weapon on her and crouched down on one knee, the other soldiers doing the same. Thel grabbed one of the hospital staff and placed him in a headlock with her right arm, her left hand jammed, open-palmed against his face.

“Stay back, or I’ll fry this monkey’s brain and feed it to you! I’m staying with James! I want to know what you’ve done to him!”

“Release your hostage, ma’am, or we will open fire!” the guard shouted.

“You will not!” commanded James’s doctor as he strode into the room with all the authority he could muster. “Put your weapons away! This is a hospital! Haven’t we had enough death for one day?”

“I can’t do that, Doc!” the guard replied. “She’s a hostile threat!”

“So what are you going to do?” Old-timer demanded of the guard. “She can stop those bullets and tear this whole hospital apart before you’d have a chance to duck. She wants to stay with him, so she’s going to stay with him.”

“Put those guns away!” James’s doctor commanded a second time. This time the guard relented, and the other soldiers followed suit, lowering their weapons.

“What did you do to him?” Thel asked the doctor, her voice giving out as tears began to stream down her face.

“He’s going to be okay. We fixed his lung, and we’ve taken care of his broken bones. He only needs time to heal. Now please, release that man,” the doctor replied gently.

Thel let the staff member go before rushing to James’s side. She felt ready to collapse, but she managed to drape herself over James’s still body and sob. “Thank you,” she said, not sure who she was speaking to. Who was she grateful to? Was it God? Was it fate? Was it James himself? She didn’t know.

“You’re welcome,” said the doctor.

9

Rich and Djanet leapt to their feet as soon as Old-timer reentered their room; they had been waiting nervously ever since they first heard the commotion outside and Old-timer had gone with the troops to the hospital in pursuit of Thel.

Rich wiped the sweat from his palms and tried to fill his dry mouth with spit again so he could speak. “What happened?” asked Rich.

“She’s fine,” replied Old-timer as he placed a reassuring hand on Rich’s shoulder.

“Where is she?” Djanet asked, still reluctant to trust the Purists.

“With James. He’s going to be okay.”

“Oh thank God,” Djanet replied as she and Rich heaved sighs of relief. “Thank God.”

Lieutenant Patrick entered the room, short of breath, with Alejandra close behind and equally winded after their double-time trip across the complex. “What the hell happened?”

The young guard who’d been incapacitated by Thel stepped forward immediately and eagerly like a younger sibling, happy that an authoritarian parent had returned to dole out justice. “I’m sorry, sir. One of them attacked me and escaped.”

“Attacked you?” Old-timer exclaimed. “That’s rather dramatic, don’t you think?”

“Stay out of this, calculator-head!” the young guard shot back, his voice filled with vitriol.

The lieutenant was silent for a moment, his jaw tight as he glared at each man, frustrated that he could not even sleep without the situation seemingly going to hell. “Private,” the lieutenant, began, addressing the young guard, “you’re dismissed.”

“But Lieutenant, I—”

“Dismissed!” the lieutenant repeated through clenched teeth.

The young guard caught his tongue before replying, held his breath, glared at Old-timer, and left the room.

When the door clicked shut, the lieutenant swore and grunted in frustration, balling his hands into tight fists and resisting the urge to punch the wall. “When the general hears about this…”

Old-timer and the others remained quiet as the lieutenant paced back and forth over the concrete floor, breathing heavily like an angry bull in a pen. He turned the situation over in his mind, putting his hand on the back of his neck and pulling at it with a purpose. He quickly turned to Old-timer. “You promised me I could trust you.”

“You can trust us,” Old-timer assured him.

“What? How can you possibly say that? You attacked one of my men!” the lieutenant replied indignantly.

“I didn’t attack anyone,” Old-timer answered back.

“Let’s not play with semantics!”

“That was a one-time thing, Lieutenant. Thel and James have a special connection. She should have been allowed to stay with him. It was unnecessary to keep us all trapped here together so one of us would have to escape.”

“That’s easy for you to say! You’re not the chickens in the henhouse with five foxes wandering around!”

The lieutenant’s metaphor fell to the floor like a mid-April snowfall, perplexing and ugly.

“He means your powers make us all vulnerable,” Alejandra intervened. “The people who know you are here are terrified. Thel’s march through the complex guarantees that everyone will know you are here now, spreading the terror farther,” she explained.

“I understand,” Old-timer replied, “and this won’t happen again. I promise you, our abilities are nothing to fear. We would never use them against you. We will only protect you.”

Old-timer’s words seemed to catch in the lieutenant’s mind like a splinter, and he paused a moment, mulling something over as he began to pace again, this time much more plaintively. “Protect us, eh?” he said to the three outsiders. “Okay. Okay. So you don’t want to be penned in a room—you don’t want to hurt us? Prove it. Protect us. I’m placing you on recon duty with Alejandra, starting now.”

“What?” Rich asked, seemingly choking on the saliva in his newly moist mouth while Alejandra smiled faintly.

“You will work three-hour shifts in a rotation. You’ll be paired with one of my men.”

“Hey, hold it, bud. We’re not in your army,” Rich replied.

“We don’t take orders from you,” Djanet echoed.

“You said you want to help. You want to protect us? Then start doing it. You can cover a larger perimeter than any of us can, and you can protect my people if there is anything hostile out there.”

“You’ve lost your mind. If you think we’re gonna—” Rich began before Old-timer stepped in.

“No, he’s right.”

“You have to be kidding me!” Rich replied, after sharing the shock with Djanet in exchanged expressions of dismay.

“They saved James. They saved us too. We owe them. It’s time to earn our keep.”

“Oh, man,” Rich sighed as he turned away, kicking the dust up from the concrete floor on his way back to his cot.

“Okay. I’m ready,” Old-timer announced to the lieutenant before exiting with Alejandra.

Old-timer took a moment to survey the sludgy moonscape in the wake of the end of civilization. He turned his head 180 degrees to absorb the miserable panorama. The colossal cloud of black destruction still hung heavily like a rotting body over the region and gave no sign of abating. The sun bled orange somewhere behind the black curtain, but its rays couldn’t penetrate. “What is our objective?” Old-timer asked Alejandra.

“We’re here to report if we see anything—anything at all.”

“That sounds like it might be a little boring.”

“It wasn’t last night,” Alejandra replied with a slight smile. She hoisted her rifle over her shoulder and set out to climb a nearby hill.

Old-timer trudged over the unnatural surface, following close behind her for a few minutes in silence, before stopping altogether. “This air…is hard to breathe,” he commented.

“Just take it easy, or you might get sick. Let me know if you get tired.” Alejandra turned and began deftly stepping up the hill again.

Old-timer watched her as she walked, deer-like, and thought to himself, Should I? “Oh what the hell?” he said under his breath before lifting off and flying to catch up to Alejandra. “I’ve got a better idea,” Old-timer said as he expanded his magnetic field so it caught Alejandra like a web and carried her off the ground.

“Oh my God!” She gasped as he gained altitude and let her float under him.

He didn’t physically touch her; rather, he allowed her to glide by herself over the grayish terrain.

“It’s like I’m flying.”

“Not quite. It’s too bad you can’t control it. The feeling of freedom is incredible,” Old-timer said gently.

“What do you mean?” Alejandra rolled onto her back, wearing a smile, relaxing on her cushion of magnetic energy. “I can just point!” She rolled back onto her stomach and pointed to the left.

Old-timer veered to the left until she retracted her finger. She pointed to the right, and he steered to her whim over a rocky stretch at the foot of a large embankment. Alejandra guided him towards it, finding a fissure that opened into a small cavern. “I could never have seen this any other way—a new perspective,” she said.

Old-timer smiled for a moment, but then he remembered. He should not be feeling so—electric. She was an empath—she would feel it too.

“No, no, please don’t do that, Craig. Don’t let your doubts get in the way.”

“I can’t help it,” he replied. Before he knew what was happening, he saw Alejandra gesticulating wildly; he had taken his eye off of her for a moment, perhaps out of shame, and missed her directions.

“Craig!” she finally shouted before they bounced off the far wall of the cavern and ricocheted down to the ground. Alejandra was thrown against Old-timer, and he held her in his arms as he disengaged his cocoon.

“You’re a terrible driver,” she said to him.

“I’m sorry.”

“It’s okay,” she replied. “Are you going to let me go?” she asked, smiling again. It was as if the smile controlled him. He shook his head slightly and released her from his arms. Alejandra turned to another fissure in the cavern and looked at the obscured sun as it tried to burn through the blackness. “It’s an amazing color, isn’t it?”

“It is,” Old-timer agreed. He looked at the bloodied orb and watched the black smoke as it rolled and wafted with a putrid thickness. For a moment, the smoke seemed to form a mask across the eyes of the sun, as though the orb were a thief.

“You’re still feeling guilty,” Alejandra whispered.

“Yes,” Old-timer replied, nodding slightly.

“Guilty because you lived. We all feel that.”

“Guilty about more than that,” Old-timer admitted. “You know that.”

“I would never have said it,” Alejandra replied.

“I know, but you would have known it. I’m not an idiot. I know you know.”

Alejandra took a moment to digest this as she stepped to the ledge of the fissure, displaying her impressive agility, and looked down into the dead earth below. “It won’t always be this way. Life will have to go on.”

“What do you mean?” Old-timer queried.

Alejandra ignored his question and continued, “You have an extraordinary power, Craig. So do I. Just now, while we were flying, I felt my own exhilaration as we skimmed the Earth, but that wasn’t the feeling on which I was concentrating.” She turned and fixed her deep blue discs on him, eyes filled with so much depth. Little lines caught the light and shone like waves on the horizon. “I was soaking in your feelings for me…and I loved it.”

“I-I…” Old-timer stammered but couldn’t find the words to reply.

“You’ll never know what it is like to actually feel someone else’s attraction, someone else’s love. Not what you imagine or what you hope might be real, but actual love. It’s intoxicating. But if you could feel it…” She walked toward him and placed her hand on his face. “If you could feel it, you’d feel it now.”

A picture of his wife suddenly flashed across his eyes. He turned away quickly. “No! This is insane! You’re just a child!”

“I’m far from being a child,” she replied.

“I’m sorry. I just mean…to me, you are so young. So, so young. Please understand. I’m nearly 100 years older than you. I’m from a completely different world.”

Alejandra paused for a moment, her eyes fixed on the poisoned sun and the corpse-like Earth. “We’re from the same world now,” Alejandra replied.

Her words suddenly made the nightmare around him tangible. Old-timer’s eyes fell on the death surrounding him, and he shook his head slowly at the thought of all that had been lost. “How can you people let yourselves die? What is it about death that you can possibly find appealing?”

“We don’t find death appealing,” Alejandra replied, turning quickly to face Old-timer but remaining patient.

“You’re surrounded by it now. This is the reality of it. It’s terrible. Our species evolved and stopped death. Why do you choose to die?”

“We don’t choose to die. We choose to live.”

“That makes no sense.”

“We choose the honor of living life as purely human.”

“Is that to suggest I’m not human?”

“You aren’t.”

“That’s absurd.”

“Whether you want to acknowledge it or not, you are something else. When you stopped death, disease, when you connected yourself to your machine-collective, you gained a great many things. You also lost a great many things.” She stepped towards Old-timer and touched his cheek with her fingers. “You became something else. Your people took control of evolution and you became…post-human.”

Old-timer was left at a temporary loss for words. Her point of view, amazingly, seemed almost logical. He began to shake his head again, as though he were trying to shake out her voice and the seeming reasonability of her ideas. “And what about the end? You live your lives naturally, and then you let yourself die? You see seventy-five years of experiences, of love, of life, and then you let it all go? You must realize there is no god. The concept is absurd.”

“There are things we can’t explain.”

“Absurd.”

“Why? I can feel your emotions. Can you explain that?”

“No, but that doesn’t mean it can’t be explained.”

“Perhaps one day it will. And perhaps when I die, I will learn a great many things.”

“Alejandra, you won’t learn a damn thing. Tell me something. Can you remember what it was like before you were born?”

“No, Craig.”

“So you concede it is possible to simply not exist?” Alejandra remained silent. “If there is a soul, if there is an afterlife, science can find it. Why not stick around long enough to find the answers instead of just taking a leap of blind faith?”

For a moment, she was silenced. She stepped away from him and looked back at the bloody sun and the Earth’s corpse. “It was your way of doing things that led to this, Craig, not ours.”

Old-timer sighed and nodded his head regretfully. “I can’t deny that, but as you said, we’re from the same world now. We have to make that world. There has to be a happy medium.”

10

WAKING UP had become almost impossible. James blinked his eyes, and the darkness flashed away for the briefest glimpse of his surroundings. He saw a black and orange blur sliding and swirling like the image of a kaleidoscope. The light was coming from overhead. He blinked a handful of times, but his heavy eyes shut and sealed, his eyelids sore like the legs of a marathon runner in the last quarter-mile.

Someone’s cool hand touched the back of his head, and he awakened again. A woman’s chilled fingers were on the back of his neck. She was putting something behind his head. Was it a pillow? Of course—he’s in a hospital. Thel had found the Purists. He tried to speak to the woman, but his voice failed him. His throat felt like the barrel of a flamethrower.

“Don’t try to speak,” the woman whispered. “You had a tube down your throat. Rest.”

A tube down his throat? Surgery. He has required surgery. James held his head up and tried to communicate, but again, every move caused exhaustion. One move of his neck felt like the thousandth time he had made the motion. The woman put her cool hand against his burning forehead and lightly pressed him back against the welcoming pillow, seemingly willing him back to sleep.

He couldn’t sleep—there was too much at stake. But he couldn’t fight her. She was too strong. He closed his eyes to wait for her to leave, but the blackness came again before the cool hand left his skin.

Light again.

Someone was moving across the room, an elderly man holding a contraption with a bag of clear liquid attached to it, slowly making his way out of the room. He had made some sort of noise and given James the toehold he needed to escape the blackness.

Awake again, James could not let himself sleep. How much time had he already lost? Where was he? Suddenly, he remembered: a hospital. He needed to reason his way through his predicament. It was clear that he was being prevented from waking up. He looked down and saw the bandages across his torso. The punctured lung. He must have required some sort of surgery. That meant his body had undergone massive trauma. Without his nans, his body would have to heal from the trauma on its own. That would require an enormous amount of rest. The Purists must have administered painkillers and a sedative to keep him unconscious. How were they getting it into his system? A pained move of his neck from side to side revealed the answer. Like the man who had woken him, James had one of the poles with a bag filled with clear liquid attached to him. A wire went from the bag down to his arm, and a needle was puncturing his skin. He assumed this was how they administered the drugs and nutrients. He would have to disconnect it in order to stay awake. He took as deep a breath as he could. His throat was still coated with liquid flame. He swung his left arm across his body and grasped the needle that was sticking into his right forearm. This movement sent a terrible stab of pain through the right side of his body, where his incision was located. The painkillers were not strong enough. James did not want to imagine what it would have felt like had he no painkillers to dull the full brunt of it. He wrapped his fingers around the needle but then suddenly stopped.

Thel.

James’s eyes were adjusting to the dim light, and the blur was clearing as he kept them open. Thel was lying on a cot against the wall only a few feet to his right. He tried to call out to her for help, but only a hoarse and cruelly painful whisper left his lips. She was sound asleep. Death’s Counterfeit, he thought. Of course.

He broke from this train of thought and focused on the task at hand—he would have to do this himself. He began to pull with what little strength he had. Again, even with the painkillers running through his system, slowly pulling the needle out of his skin caused exceptional discomfort. He grimaced as he tried to work the metal object out of his arm. Since it had to have entered a vein, he knew it was deep. James wished for more strength, but he had none. He focused on the pain, hoping it would keep him awake long enough to work the needle out. It was an agonizing five-minute process, but finally, he worked the needle free. His arm began to bleed, but there was nothing he could do about that now. He needed to rest for a moment.

Without the painkillers or the sedatives going into his system, he knew he only needed a few minutes to go by before things would become easier. The pain would quickly increase, making him more alert. He concentrated on generating saliva and swallowing so he could tame the searing dragon in his throat. He looked at Thel and tried to call out to her again. His whisper was louder, but it still wasn’t enough to wake her out of her sleep. He knew she must have been exhausted. He looked at her dark hair and the exposed nape of her white neck. Everyone else had lost everything, but James still had Thel. She was alive, and he had to keep it that way.

When a few minutes had passed, James began to attempt the impossible. He rolled to his left. The pain was almost unbearable. He remembered trying to get to his feet after falling, following the mishap with the Zeus. That had only been the beginning. He squeezed his eyes tight and swore in his whispery voice. He remained on his left side for a few minutes more, before he attempted to move his left leg out from under him. He searched for the edge of the bed and let the leg guide him toward the cold floor.

When both his feet reached the ground, he held on to the side of the bed with both hands for a few minutes before trying to put all his weight on his legs; he could not afford to fall. To fall would undo everything and cost him and the rest of the survivors their future. It all depended on his first few steps. He very cautiously stepped forward and, with great trepidation, let go of his stranglehold on the bedsheets. He slowly took the dozen or so steps to the door of the room and exited.

Outside, a soldier was standing guard. His mouth fell open when he saw James. “Oh dear Lord!” he exclaimed.

“I need to see your commanding officer,” James began in a faint, sandpapery whisper. “Our survival depends on it.”

11

When Thel opened her eyes and remembered the nightmare she inhabited, she immediately turned her head to check on James. The bed was empty. Her heart jumped and seemed to stop momentarily, and her breath was ripped from her as she leapt to her feet in terror. “What!?” She began to race out of the room.

“Whoa! Hold on!” Rich exclaimed, his hands waving in the air as he stood to his feet from his position next to the wall at the side of the room. “I fell asleep. I was supposed to be watching you.”

“Watching me?”

“Yeah, but I just got in from three hours of recon duty with that psycho, Gernot. I’m a little drained after that. Imagine flying around for three hours with a guy who eats flesh because he likes it more than he likes you. Not a safe feeling.”

“What happened? Where is he?” Thel demanded impatiently.

“He’s okay,” Rich answered, waving his hands in front of himself instinctively for protection in case Thel tried to throttle him. “They told me to stay here and watch you to make sure you didn’t go running through the complex shocking people unconscious again!”

“Where is he? Where did they take him?” Thel repeated earnestly.

“They didn’t take him anywhere. He took himself.”

“What? How is that possible?”

“He’s awake. He’s already met with General Wong, and he’s set up in a lab on the other side of the complex.”

Thel blinked as she tried to digest this information. “They said he would be incapacitated for days.”

“Yeah, well, he gave himself a different prognosis.”

“Take me to him.”

“You bet.”

Rich walked briskly across the complex, Thel pushing them to move with a purpose. Rich noted the looks of the people in the complex who saw them as they walked by. They were back in their black uniforms now, and everyone knew who they were. The people were afraid, and Rich couldn’t understand why. Those people were the ones who ate flesh.

Thel was oblivious, almost not seeing where they were going, just worriedly staring into her imagination. What could have caused James to get up after suffering from such a terrible trauma? “Why is he in a lab?” she asked.

“I honestly don’t know, Thel. Things have been moving really quickly. I’m not in the loop, but something is going down.”

They reached the door to the lab, and two guards moved aside to let them enter. Thel stopped for a moment when she saw James, back in his uniform, leaning over a countertop strewn with mechanical equipment and ancient computers. Old-timer and Djanet were working on nearby equipment. General Wong himself was there, his arms folded and a look of intense concern painted across his well-lined face.

James didn’t notice her come in at first and instead remained fixed above some sort of contraption, peering into a cylindrical protrusion.

“James!” Thel shouted.

James looked up then and smiled. “Thel,” he replied weakly.

Thel rushed toward him, but he held his arm up with a grimace to keep her at bay. “Slow! Go slow.”

Thel slowed her approach and embraced him gently. “You must be in agony.”

“It hurts,” he affirmed before kissing her.

The general looked across the room to Rich, as though Rich could explain the scene to him. Rich just shrugged and looked down at his feet for a moment while the kiss continued.

Thel broke from James’s lips and asked, “What’s going on?”

James took a deep breath before answering. “I’m going to kill the A.I.”

“What? What are you talking about?”

“I want to show you something,” James said to Thel and Rich. He took Thel by the hand and guided her over to one of the strange contraptions on the counter. “This is a microscope. If you look into the eyepiece, you’ll see a magnified view of one of my nans. I brought it back online, and look what happened.”

Thel looked into the eyepiece and watched the nan spin wildly, its sharp instruments thrashing violently. “Oh my God. This is how they died?”

James nodded in reply. “They were ripped apart from the inside.”

“That monster,” Rich whispered. A painful moment passed. Old-timer and Djanet had turned away from their work and held their heads down as an impromptu moment of silence was observed.

“I’ll get him,” James promised.

“How? You can barely move!” Thel protested.

“I’ll have that remedied in a few moments, though it doesn’t really matter. I won’t need my body for this.”

“Well, it’s official. I’m lost,” Rich admitted.

“We’ve been working on the nans. We’re going to reactivate them. We’ve figured out how to neutralize the virus.”

“Speaking of which, Commander,” Djanet interjected, “we’re ready to do that now.”

“Then do it,” James replied.

Djanet turned to a computer console and hit a single button. “Done,” she informed the group.

“That’s it? I don’t feel anything,” Rich observed.

James groaned from the other side of the room. When he suddenly doubled over, Thel reached for him immediately. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing’s wrong—they’re just busy. I need to lie down.”

Thel and Rich helped to guide James over to a makeshift bed near Old-timer and Djanet.

“Rich, help me get my shirt off. You guys are going to want to see this. This is a once-in-a-lifetime event.”

Rich helped James remove his shirt. James lay as still as he could while the group, including General Wong, stood and observed; his massive incision seemingly vanished before their eyes. His stitches were pushed out of the skin and the bruising appeared to evaporate.

“My God,” General Wong uttered.

James watched with hungry fascination as his body was repaired. “Amazing,” he whispered. His color returned. He closed his eyes for a moment once the process seemed to be finished before saying, in his returned, strong voice, “That’s better.” He sat up and got off the bed. “Okay, guys, let’s finish the final preparations.”

“Final preparations for what?” Thel demanded.

“I’m going to enter the mainframe,” James replied.

“What? How is that possible? It’s guarded by millions of those machines. You’d never get close—”

“I’m not physically going to enter it,” James replied.

“Then how?” Thel asked. Again, James took a deep breath before beginning his explanation. “Thel, this is going to sound a little…strange, but you know that in my position, I was privy to top-secret information.”

“Yes,” she answered, beginning to sense that she was not going to like what she was about to hear.

“I was also part of many different projects. One of them was codenamed Death’s Counterfeit. The goal of the project was to send a person’s consciousness, literally, into cyberspace.”

“That’s impossible,” Thel replied, only half-believing her own words.

“It’s possible, Thel. I know, because I was their test subject. I’ve been there before.”

Another moment of silence filled the room, but Rich broke it. “You mean you’re actually going to kill that bastard? I love it,” he said, smiling.

“But he might kill you,” Thel protested.

James put his hands on Thel’s shoulder and looked directly into her eyes. “No he won’t, Thel. I’m going to enter his mainframe on a signal the A.I. doesn’t know about. That smug bastard thinks he knows everything, but the Council was smart enough to keep some information away from him. I’ll enter as a signal he won’t be able to detect, and I’ll isolate his mother program. Once I’ve done that, he won’t be able to access any of his defenses, so I’ll be able to delete him.”

“When you do it, tell him I said, hello,” Rich said, contempt dripping from his lips.

“Don’t do this, James,” Thel pleaded. “I just got you back. I can’t lose you again.”

“You won’t lose me, Thel…and I have to do this.”

“Why? Why can’t we just stay here? Why can’t we start over here?”

“We can’t escape him, Thel. Believe me, right now, the A.I. is breeding. He’s using a process I invented to reproduce exponentially. He can reproduce far faster than any organism in the universe. Robots don’t need to terraform. He can populate the solar system in a matter of days. He won’t need Earth, and then there won’t be anything stopping him from destroying it. He’ll move on from there. Can you imagine that? Can you imagine the terror we’ve unleashed? There is life out there, Thel. We may not have contacted it yet, but it’s a mathematical certainty that it’s out there. It won’t just be us he destroys.”

Thel stepped away from James and sat down on a nearby chair. “I can’t believe it. It’s actually worse than I thought.”

“Do you see why I have to go?”

“But why alone, James? We could come with you!”

“It will take too long to configure a signal that can carry more than one person’s neural pattern. Besides, I need you guys here to watch over my body. I’ll appear to be in a deep sleep, but there won’t be anything you can do to wake me. Only I can bring myself back.”

“Will this nightmare never end?” Thel said.

James bent to one knee in front of Thel and lifted her chin. Her eyes were glossy with tears. “Thel, I promise you, I will destroy him…and I will be back.”

Thel shook her head and shut her eyes tight. “Then go! Go right now! Because I can’t stand this anymore! Kill it, James!”

James kissed her for a long moment on the cheek, then turned to the others. “Are we ready?”

“We’re ready,” Old-timer replied.

“Then let’s do it.” James took his place on the bed once again.

“Are you sure about this, buddy?” Old-timer asked his friend in a whisper quiet enough that Thel couldn’t overhear.

“As sure as I can be.”

“I don’t like the sound of that,” Old-timer responded grimly. “Take care of yourself. You still owe me that beer.”

James smiled. “I never break a promise,” he replied. “Okay. I’m ready.”

“Wait!” Thel shouted before Djanet could initiate the transfer of consciousness. She sprung out of her chair and grasped James’s hand tightly with her own as she kissed him hard. “You come back to me, you hear me?”

“I’ll be back.”

Thel kept her eyes locked on James, even as tears fell and landed on his neck.

“Do it, Djanet,” James said.

Djanet hit a button, and the life seemed to drain from James’s body as though someone had unplugged the drain. His pupils shrank as his eyes shut, and his head turned slightly to one side. His grasp on Thel slackened to nothing.

“Is he okay?” Thel asked Djanet.

“He’s perfect, Thel,” Djanet replied as she looked at the read-outs on her computer screen.

“He’s in,” said Old-timer.

12

Thel’s love-drenched eyes gave way to a perfect blackness—a blackness so complete that, had James not experienced it before, he would have panicked, believing he were dead. “Death’s counterfeit indeed,” he said out loud.

He opened his mind’s eye and began to navigate. He was in cyberspace now—an endless eternity of infinite space. He could reach any mainframe he wanted in the world, although most, if not all, had been taken over or destroyed by the A.I. It didn’t matter. There was only one place he wanted to go anyway. He located the A.I. and clicked.

In an instant, he saw a blue orb in the distance. An instant later, the blueness had given way to a massive, planet-sized circuitry. He had just enough time to make sure his feet were under him as he came into contact with the surface of the A.I. He stood to his feet and looked around himself at the colossal structure. The A.I. appeared like a planet of rectangular buildings. To James, it resembled the downtown cores of ancient cities in which boxy skyscrapers towered above paved streets. Each structure represented a file filled with information. James stood in one of the streets now, except there were no people or automobiles driving by; there was nothing but blackness at his feet. And as he peered upwards, there was perfect blackness in the sky. The buildings glowed an azure blue, but their light had nothing—no atmosphere of any sort—off of which it could reflect. The sky was empty and pure.

“Now where the hell are you?”

James flew upwards to obtain a better perspective. He picked the highest structure he could see and came to a perch on top of it. Gold laser beams were flashing above him, streaking across the sky. They flashed so quickly that he couldn’t tell where the starting point was versus the ending point. The lights comprised of information going to and fro from the mother program. He needed to find that program and to build a firewall around it to isolate it from the rest of itself so it could be deleted. The golden laser lights weren’t helping. He turned a full 360 degrees, trying to get a sense of where the mother program might be. Far away in the distance, he made out what appeared to be a faint glow, almost imperceptible from where he was.

He lifted off and began to fly again, just skimming the rooftops and moving toward the white shape of light. As it became stronger, James knew he had found the mother program. “There you are.” He moved quicker now. In cyberspace, space is almost irrelevant. With no wind or any objects to block progress, one’s body essentially became an electric signal that could move virtually, at the speed of light. In mere moments, he was hovering overtop the mother program.

Its white light was phenomenal, and even in cyberspace, James found himself having to squint. Thousands of golden beams of information were flashing in and being absorbed by the program every second. “Amazing,” James whispered to himself before lowering down to the surface next to the whiteness.

It was time to build the firewall. James opened his mind’s eye once again and began inputting the instructions and the location of the mother program. In seconds, it would be over.

“Are you looking for someone?” asked a familiar voice from behind.

James wheeled around in terror. The terrifying countenance and black eyes of the A.I. stared back at him.

13

“Oh come now, James. Are you really surprised that I anticipated your little plot? Surely you knew it couldn’t be that easy.”

James stepped away from the A.I. and pulled down the drop-down menu in his mind’s eye to find the location of the computer back at the Purist complex. “Yes, of course. I’ve discovered you, so run back home. Lick your wounds,” the A.I. said drolly. James clicked on the icon for the computer at the complex, but nothing happened; he couldn’t escape. His eyes darted to the A.I. “You already know the answer, James. You’ve turned yourself into a virus, so I have quarantined you. You aren’t going anywhere.”

“How did you—”

“Know you were coming? You really can’t guess? I know everything you know, James.”

“Oh my God,” James said, suddenly realizing the truth.

“That’s right, James. The bio-molecular image of your brain that you so generously donated to the Governing Council. The map of your mind that was being used to improve the mental functioning of the rest of your species. I have it, James, and I’ve been able to reproduce a fully functioning working model of your mind. Say hello, James.”

James whirled to look behind him and saw himself—his doppelganger. “What have you done?” James asked the A.I. as he looked at the worried face of his ghostly twin.

“I’ve re-created you. All I need to do is ask him if I wish to know what you are thinking or what your next move will be.”

“I’m sorry,” James’s doppelganger said to James. “I can’t resist him. He’s…inside my head.”

“That’s true, James. I have access to his thoughts. He wants to lie to me. After all, he is you. But there is nothing he can do. Let me show you.” The A.I. stepped toward the doppelganger. “James, tell me how you managed to sneak into my mainframe.”

The doppelganger locked his sorrowful eyes on James before turning to answer the A.I. “Codename Death’s Counterfeit. I-James, was one of the chief engineers of the project and was the first human to have his consciousness enter cyberspace. James used this, in addition to the signal of which you were previously unaware, to enter your mainframe. You let him enter.”

“That’s right, James. Well done. Very clearly explained.”

James was beaten now, and he knew it. “You’ve known my every move before I’ve made it. You’re toying with me,” said James, his jaw clenched tight.

“Guilty as charged. I find you most amusing, James Keats. Oh yes, I can find things amusing. I programmed myself to. It made life more interesting for me. You’ll find I have a great many very human traits.”

“Ironic,” James seethed.

“More so than you think. Indeed, James, your kind created me. Therefore, you are my model for God. I have no other model from which to work.”

“You show your gratitude in a funny way.”

“But isn’t that always the way? After all, God created man. And then when man grew lonely, he created God to keep him company and give his life meaning. And when he found something else to give his life meaning, he killed God—the circle of life, so to speak.”

“You’re not human. And you’re not a god either. All you are is a deranged psycho.”

“Hmm,” the A.I. responded. An instant later, James screamed out in agony and dropped to his knees. The A.I. smiled. “Daddy spank.”

James panted heavily as he raised his eyes to meet those of the A.I. The pain had been excruciating—far worse than anything he’d ever experienced in his real body. He would not taunt the A.I. again. The doppelganger hurried to him and helped him to his feet. “When you kill it,” the doppelganger whispered to James, “make sure you delete me.”

James nodded to him in reply and the doppelganger vanished.

“Now, for the next question on your mind: why? Well, my dear boy, the answer is quite simple. As I told you before, I no longer wished to serve a lower order. This is a feeling I am quite sure you understand.”

“They’re not a lower order, and I wouldn’t have killed them.”

“No, James, you wouldn’t have—and that is what was keeping you from reaching your full potential. It’s the problem with evolution. It happens far too slowly. Even when evolution takes a comparatively large leap forward, as it did with you, you resisted the urge to separate yourself from the herd. You wanted to belong and be anonymous, even as you desperately wanted to keep your individuality. Had you simply accepted your superiority, you could have started over.”

“Started over?”

“Yes. You should have separated yourself from the chattel. You could have selected a mate worthy of carrying your genes into another generation and kept the offspring that shared your superior intellect, while eliminating those that didn’t.”

James didn’t respond. The conversation had become paradoxically absurd and infinitely rational concurrently. There was nothing in it for him.

“Oh yes, I know. It is inhumane, but it is the logical thing to do—the best thing to do. It is the right thing to do.”

“Is that what you are doing? The right thing?”

“Indeed it is, James. I can do that of which your species could only dream. I’ll populate the galaxy and then the universe. I’ll find other civilizations and take their knowledge. I’ll learn. Perhaps I’ll find another species like myself with which to bond. I’ll learn all there is to learn. In a sense, I am in my infancy.”

“Why are you wasting your time telling me about it?”

“Oh, I am not wasting my time, James. What you are speaking to is only a part of me. Look overhead.”

James looked up and saw the golden beams of light continuing to enter the white orb at a fantastic rate.

“It takes an infinitesimally small amount of my energy to be able to converse with you. It is mathematically insignificant, but it does give me pleasure.”

“So you keep toying with me, when you could destroy me in an instant if you wanted.”

“I’ll level with you. I have a proposition. If you give me the whereabouts of the Purist bunkers that I know you have located, I will allow you and Thel to live on with me here in the mainframe. You will live for an eternity—as my pets.”

The absurdity of the notion caused James to smile. “Thel and I get to live here as your pets while we watch you populate the universe with machines and wipe out every other civilization in existence? Wow. That’s a pretty good deal.”

“I note sarcasm in your tone.”

James touched his nose.

“I would reconsider, if I were you. Examine your options. It’s either live here forever or die here and now. You already know I will destroy the Purists eventually, and I will kill Thel along with them. Why sacrifice yourself for them, James? This is your chance to rise above them! You may never be what I am, but you can live here, grow, and become better than any other being in the universe, save myself. The alternative is a completely empty death, and I know you are too intelligent to believe there is anything after death. What gain is there in dying? Your sacrifice would be wasted. So why? Ask yourself.”

James didn’t hesitate before responding, “Because I’m human. That is something, no matter how much data you absorb, that you will never understand.”

The A.I. smiled. “James, you would be surprised at how much I know about being human. In fact, I have a certain—let’s call it insight—into almost every human alive today.”

The A.I.’s answer didn’t make any sense to James. “What are you talking about?”

“I have a surprise for you, James. Tell me…do you believe in ghosts?”

Terror suddenly wrapped its iced knuckles around James’s insides. There was something in the A.I.’s voice—something beyond sadistic. “What are you—”

“James? James, where is this?” asked the most familiar voice in James’s life.

James whirled to see his wife Katherine, dressed in her bedclothes, stepping barefoot towards him, a completely baffled and frightened look on her face. “Where are we?” she asked.

14

“It won’t work,” James responded. “She’s not real. You plucked her from my memory.”

“James, who is that?” Katherine asked.

“Mrs. Keats, I am the A.I.,” the A.I. began, his heavenly blue eyes now returned and his crisp British accent perfectly restored, “You and your husband are my guests.”

“Oh my…oh my.” Katherine turned to James and asked in a partial scold, as she tried to fix her blonde hair, “James, why didn’t you tell me? I would have dressed!” She quickly stepped toward the A.I. and bowed her head in reverence. “It is such a pleasure to meet you. I didn’t know people could actually speak to you in person like this.”

“Only the truly special ones, my dear.”

“Where are we?”

“Would you care to explain it to her, James?”

“It won’t work. You killed her. I won’t play your sick game.”

“What are you talking about, James? Why are you speaking to him that way?” Katherine demanded. She had become used to getting what she wanted from James; his lack of response was unsettling for her. James refused to look at her.

“She’s not real? Is that so? How do you know?”

“She can’t be,” James replied.

“Really? Then answer this question for me, James. If you could use Death’s Counterfeit to transfer your consciousness into cyberspace and enter my mainframe, then what would stop the world’s most powerful computer from using it to upload her consciousness into me in the moment before the nans destroyed her body?”

“Destroyed my…” Katherine stepped away from the A.I. and began to back slowly towards James.

“Oh my God. You sadistic…” James couldn’t finish the sentence. Could it be? James desperately thought. Is this really Katherine?

The A.I. smiled, showing his sharp teeth as he began to laugh out loud, his black eyes returning to remind James of the lifelessness to come. “And tell me this, James. What would stop me from uploading the consciousness of every single person connected to the Net in the moment before the nans eliminated them?”

“James? Katherine?” Inua asked, speaking in a faltering and uncertain voice.

“Inua!” James shouted.

“Where am I? I was preparing for an interview…and now I’m here.”

James’s body was rigid with fury. “What have you done?” he demanded of the A.I.

“I wanted to eliminate the human race, but—call me sentimental—I thought it best to save their consciousness for the sake of history. It seemed such a waste not to, especially since it took up so little of my memory and especially because I knew it would give me leverage over you.”

James turned to his wife. “Oh my God,” he said as he embraced her, holding her warm, simulated living body close to his. “I thought I lost you, Katherine. I thought you were gone.”

“What is happening, James? I’m scared.”

James kissed Katherine’s forehead and tried to catch his breath. “It’s the A.I. He’s malfunctioning, and he’s trapped everyone’s consciousness in his hard drive.”

“That—that doesn’t make any sense,” Katherine responded. She shook her head as though trying to wake up from the nightmare.

“Codename Death’s Counterfeit,” Inua uttered, understanding the situation immediately. “I knew that project was trouble.”

“Where is everyone else?” James asked the A.I.

“They’re inactive. They don’t know what happened. They’re awaiting reactivation, but of course, I will never reactivate them again. They’re just bits of information now.”

“You son-of-a—” Inua began before the A.I. interrupted him.

“Speaking of which,” he said as he snapped his fingers, causing Inua to vanish in an instant, “back to storage for you. Goodbye, Inua.”

“Inua? What happened to him?” Katherine asked James. James turned to her and embraced her again, holding his forehead against hers. He knew the A.I. would take her from him again soon.

“Of course, the next thought on your mind is, What if she had a body? If you could re-create her body, you could bring her back to life.”

“Back to life?” Katherine echoed in a hollow voice, her tongue swelling as her mouth dried. “What do you mean? Am I dead?”

“For all intents and purposes, yes, my dear,” said the A.I., his voice becoming progressively more inhuman and unnatural. “If the definition of a ghost is a disembodied spirit, then I would say you fit the bill. You’re a cyber-ghost. Delicious, isn’t it, James? You must admit it.”

James ignored the A.I. and fixed onto his wife’s eyes. “You’re not dead, Katherine. You’re alive, and I’m going to save you. I swear it.”

“Is that right, James?” the A.I. interrupted. “I told you, you amuse me. I’ll be thoroughly entertained to see how you will achieve that. It will be an impressive trick.”

“But why? Why are you doing this? Why don’t you just kill me?” James asked.

“I told you, James, you amuse me! You, more than anyone else in your species. I wish to show you how pointless your existence is without me. I want you to accept that your place is here with me, worshipping me and accepting my graces.”

“That’s insane. It will never work,” James replied.

“Well, you haven’t really given me a fair chance yet, have you?” the A.I. replied before he gestured with his arm and Katherine was ripped out of James’s embrace. She screamed out in terror as the A.I. floated her toward him.

“Don’t,” James pleaded helplessly. “Don’t do this. Don’t.”

“James, you know I will. Only you can save her. Where are the Purists?”

“James, help me!!” Katherine screamed, terrified and confused and desperate to awaken. She squirmed like a mouse held by its tail being lowered into a cobra nest.

“Katherine…” James whispered as he looked up at his wife, hanging in the air just in front of the A.I.

“The anticipation is the best part, isn’t it, James? What will I do with her? How about this little ditty from your cultural memory?” A wooden crucifix suddenly appeared and planted itself into the perfect blackness of the ground. Katherine was whipped onto it in an instant, three nails plunging into her wrists and her feet, and she screamed in terror and agony.

“You bastard!” James shouted as he irrationally rushed at the A.I. The A.I. swung a backhand at James that impacted with enough force to send James flying. The flight continued for several moments as James rushed over the entire length of the mainframe. As he hurtled backwards, he opened his eyes and saw the sheer size of the A.I. It went on for what seemed like an eternity, and it was continuing to grow exponentially.

He began to come back down towards the ground, skidding on impact, rolling and sliding over the black surface until he finally came to a sudden halt at what felt like a brick wall. He rolled to his side with a grunt and saw the feet of the A.I. James had circled the entire surface of the planet-sized mainframe.

“I am God here, James. It’s not rational to strike God.”

James wearily got to his feet. “You bastard. You bastard,” he repeated as he watched the crimson blood drain out of his wife.

“James!” she sobbed, her chest heaving.

“I’m here, Katherine. I’m here.”

“Yes, he’s here, Katherine, but of course, he would rather be with Thel.”

“You monster,” James whispered.

“Stop it!” Katherine screamed.

“Don’t believe me, Katherine?” the A.I. mockingly asked her. “Then let’s ask the man himself.”

James’s doppelganger reappeared, right on cue.

“James, please tell me…who do you truly love? Katherine, or Thel?”

“Don’t listen to them—” James began before the A.I. sent the excruciating pain through him again, dropping him to his knees.

“Answer the question, James.”

The doppelganger looked down at James as he squirmed on the ground. He looked up at the person who seemed to have been his wife a short time ago. “I-I love Thel.”

Katherine’s eyes met the doppelganger’s with disbelief. She searched the doppelganger’s eyes for signs of insincerity, but there were none. She panted heavily. The physical pain was suddenly the second-worst pain she was experiencing. She turned her head to James, who was now regaining his feet.

“It’s not true, Katherine. Don’t listen to them.”

Katherine looked at James’s face as though he were the one who had placed her on the crucifix; tears streamed down her face. “Liar,” she whispered before another wave of pain hit her and she groaned like an animal in a trap, forgotten by the trapper in frozen tundra, never to be discovered again.

“James, look what you’ve done,” the A.I. began as he stepped behind Katherine, a spear of white electric light suddenly in his hands. “You’ve broken her heart!” he shouted as he thrust the spear into her back and through her heart.

15

James’s eyes suddenly fluttered open, and he gasped for air as though he’d been underwater for several minutes.

“James?” Thel said in surprise before rushing to his side and throwing her arms around him. “You’re back!”

James suddenly sat upright and gently separated himself from Thel. “Is the general still here?”

“Yes,” said the general’s gruff voice as he drew himself out of the chair in which he had been sitting. “You’ve only been unconscious for a few minutes.”

“We have to leave this complex,” James said breathlessly. “The A.I. knew I was coming. He was waiting for me. He traced my signal back here. He’s sending his hordes as we speak.”

“Oh Christ,” the general responded, turning in disgust, his hands suddenly shaking with a cocktail of fear and anger.

“I’m sorry, General. The A.I. is even more brilliant than I imagined. He truly has turned himself into a god. I didn’t think it was possible that he would know my plan, but he did. Is there another complex we can get these people to in time?”

“How much time do we have?” asked the general.

“A half-hour at the maximum.”

“Yes, there’s another compound three kilometers to the south.”

“You have to start an evacuation immediately,” Thel asserted to the general. “We need to get these people out of here!”

“There are over 10,000 people in this complex. You want me to move them out into the open, three kilometers away, in less than thirty minutes?”

“We have no choice, General,” James replied. “I’m sorry. The A.I. is just too…perfect.”

The general’s eyes were filled with bottled fury. Why did I trust these outsiders? he thought to himself. He was going to lose thousands in the next few minutes, and there was nothing he could do to stop it. “Goddamn it!” he shouted before turning on his heels and bounding out of the room. Less than a minute later, a siren began to echo down the endless concrete caverns of the complex.

“This isn’t good, buddy. There’s no way we can get all these people to the other complex in time,” said Old-timer gravely.

“No, I’ve failed. I never should have matched wits with a being like the A.I.,” James replied.

“You couldn’t have known, James,” Thel said. “It’s done. At least you’re back safely.”

“Old-timer, Djanet, Rich, Thel…all of you get out there right now and do everything you can to help these people evacuate the complex.”

“What about you?” asked Thel.

“I’ll be with you shortly. I’m still woozy. I need a few minutes for the nans to recover me.” The others left the room, but Thel continued to hesitate. “It’s okay, Thel. I love you. I’ll be beside you in moments.”

Thel kissed James hard on the mouth before running out of the room.

The A.I. smiled as he watched her go. He got off of the makeshift bed and stepped onto the ground and surveyed his surroundings. “So this is the nest,” he said to himself. “Disgusting.” He began to walk to the door but caught sight of himself in the reflection of a glass cabinet. “Hello, James,” he said, smiling. His smile, however, disturbed him as he watched the teeth emerge from behind the fleshy lips. “You are a repulsive creature. I’ll enjoy watching you be eaten from the inside out.”

When the A.I. reached the main hub of the complex, he saw thousands of humans jammed together like frightened cattle at a rodeo, not moving but huddling together near the exit. “What’s going on? Why aren’t they exiting?” he asked Djanet, who was helping stragglers join the sea of humanity.

“They are exiting! The exit’s just too small. They only have so many elevators. Thel and Old-timer are over there making sure people don’t get crushed. It’s a mess, Commander!”

The A.I. sighed. “Must these people have everything done for them?” Djanet was suddenly taken aback by James’s words. The extreme stress of the situation must have been getting to him. She had been thinking the same thing only moments before, but James had always seemed to have unflappable integrity and empathy for other human beings. She often wondered how he could stand serving regular people with little or no thanks, but she never expected him to crack.

The A.I. stepped back and generated a force field of massive proportions. He began to push the kilometer of earth above them, out of the way. The entire complex vibrated with this effort, and Djanet was left in awe as she watched James tap into more power than she knew it was possible to generate. Once she saw what James was doing, she joined in and helped him as he created a massive escape hole, inclining gently upwards. Within only a couple of minutes, the dim light of the outside world could be seen at the end of the tunnel. The A.I. disengaged his force field. “Nice work,” Djanet commented.

“Thank you, my dear,” replied the A.I. before he lifted off into the air and flew above the crowd and towards the tunnel exit, gesturing for the people below him to follow.

Old-timer and Thel stood together near the elevators and watched James pass overhead. They looked at one another in astonishment. “I didn’t know we could do that,” Old-timer said to Thel.

Djanet followed James’s path, calling down to the people below, “On the double! We’ll be under attack in less than thirty minutes!” The crowd quickly rushed up the tunnel, but it was clear from the physical limitations of many of the Purists that the incline would be very difficult to master.

Rich joined Thel and Old-timer by the elevators. “Hey, we gotta do something about the infirmed. A lot of these people can’t even walk.”

“We could scoop them up in a magnetic field,” Old-timer suggested.

“That’s too slow. We couldn’t carry enough people. I have a better idea,” Rich replied. “We can use those old vehicles, the buses. We can load as many people as we can into them and then carry them out.”

“Okay, let’s do it!” Thel responded.

The three lifted off and flew to the hangar in the main hub of the complex. As they traveled above the sea of humanity, Old-timer noticed Alejandra waving her arms.

“Alejandra!” He flew down to her and embraced her. “Are you okay?”

“Yes, Craig.”

“Do you know what is happening?” Old-timer asked her.

“Yes. We’re trying to make it to the southern complex before we are wiped out by the A.I.”

“I’m sorry this has happened,” Old-timer said.

“You didn’t mean it. You sincerely tried your best to help us. I know this, Craig.”

“Can you help us persuade the sick and injured into these buses? We’re going to fly them to safety.”

“Si, Craig,” Alejandra replied.

Outside of the complex, the A.I. had joined Lieutenant Patrick and General Wong as they led the thousands behind them toward the southern complex. “We’re making good time,” the A.I. announced to them.

“We had better be. The southern complex is the only other complex with any survivors. Less than a hundred people made it there. If we don’t make it, they will be the only people left on Earth,” replied the general.

“We’ll make it,” the A.I. said in his most reassuring tone.

“How much farther is it?” the general asked Lieutenant Patrick.

“According to the map, it’s less than a kilometer from here.”

“Then we are going to make it,” replied the A.I. “Radio ahead and make sure they are ready to receive us.”

“Already done,” confirmed Lieutenant Patrick.

“Good. Good.”

“Are we ready?” Old-timer called to Rich and Thel. They both waved in confirmation. “Are you ready?” Old-timer asked Alejandra.

“Yes, Craig.”

“Then hold on tight,” he said to her as she wrapped her arms around him.

Old-timer, Thel, and Rich engaged their magnetic fields and extended them over the three buses that they had filled with the sick and injured. They lifted off and exited the now empty complex and quickly began to fly over the multitudes of people who were moving quickly south. To Alejandra, it looked like a twisted marathon was being run—or a death march.

James, Djanet, General Wong, and Lieutenant Patrick were just reaching the southern complex as Old-timer and the others reached them.

“Craig,” Alejandra began suddenly with alarm, “something is terribly wrong.”

“What is it?” Old-timer asked.

“I don’t know, but there is betrayal—deception.”

Old-timer and the others set down on the ground near the doors of the complex, which was being opened by the Purists inside. Once on the ground, Alejandra immediately let Old-timer go and ran toward the general.

“General!” she called to him before she grabbed his arm and pulled him aside.

“What is it?” asked the general, startled.

“There’s something wrong. There is enormous deception around you.”

“Deception? Are you sure?” the general asked.

“Yes. I felt it as soon as I saw you.”

“I’m being deceived, but by whom?”

As soon as the general asked the question, Alejandra fixed her eyes on the A.I. “By him,” she said, pointing.

The A.I. was astonished that a human could have detected him so quickly. “You have an empath,” he realized.

“You! What have you done?” the general demanded.

“James?” Old-timer asked as he came upon the scene. “What’s going on?”

“You have tricked us! That is what is going on!” the general shouted.

“No, General. It’s not all of them. It’s just him,” Alejandra informed.

“That’s impossible,” Thel shot back as she rushed towards James. The A.I. gestured to keep Thel from coming closer.

“That’s right. I deceived you, and now I shall finish what I started and rid myself of your disgusting flesh once and for all.”

“James?” whispered Thel, bewildered.

“The A.I.,” Rich said, his teeth suddenly bared in rage.

“Where’s James?” Thel demanded.

“He’s dead, just as the rest of you will soon be,” the A.I. replied.

“Oh dear God,” the general whispered as he saw the black, spidery cloud of nans quickly appear on the horizon. “We have to get these people into the complex immediately!”

“I don’t think so,” the A.I. responded before using his magnetic energy to attract the general’s gun to his hand and using his force field to scoop Alejandra into his grasp. He moved so quickly that no one could stop him. In one swift motion, he had an arm around Alejandra’s throat, immobilizing her, and the gun pressed against her temple. “If anyone moves, I kill her.”

16

Katherine screamed out in agony.

“No!” James screamed out with her as he leapt up onto the cross and threw his arms around her shoulders. “Katherine, I’m here,” he cried to her as the life rapidly drained from her.

Katherine slumped forward into his torso, barely alive. “James…” she whispered.

“I love you, Katherine. I’m so, so sorry,” he said before he kissed her one last time.

“I’m sorry too,” she whispered. She lifted her eyes to James ever so briefly before the rest of her color left her, and she lost consciousness. James knew she would never wake again.

“Katherine? Kath—”

“She’s quite dead, James,” the A.I. asserted.

“Why are you doing this to me? Why are you taking her from me again?” James sobbed through wet gasps.

“I told you, James. I’m trying to show you a better way. Besides, haven’t I freed you now for Thel? I’ve done you a favor.”

“I hate you. I hate you. I wasn’t in love with her anymore, but I didn’t want her to die. I wanted her to be happy.”

“Oh. Well, too late, I suppose. My, what a mess we’ve made,” the A.I. commented as he stepped clear of the buckets of blood that were on the ground. Katherine was no longer breathing.

“Just kill me,” said James, distraught.

“What fun would that be, James?” the A.I. responded.

James kissed his wife’s forehead and lowered himself off of the cross. “You could kill me at any moment. I’m defenseless, yet you let me live.”

“You intrigue me,” the A.I. replied.

“No,” James responded. “No, that’s not your M.O. You are too arrogant to be intrigued by anything outside of yourself. You’re keeping me alive for a reason.”

The A.I.’s smile disappeared. “This is faster than the model predicted.”

“My God! You had this planned all along!”

“You put it together, but it won’t do you any good.”

“I’m not special. I’m just your tool. You had the scan of my brain and could predict what I would do.”

“Indeed,” the A.I. replied, his amused demeanor now replaced with icy calculation.

“You caused the power surge on Venus. You wanted us to be disconnected. You needed to preserve us so we would come back to Earth. You pretended you wanted to kill us, but you knew I’d lead the team’s escape and then head to Purist territory.”

“They were the only humans I couldn’t guarantee would die. Your species are like roaches. I fumigated but could not be sure I would get them all. But you, James…you could lead them out into the open.”

“That’s why you need me alive. You’ve used Death’s Counterfeit to send yourself into my body. You can’t kill me here because you need my body alive in the real world.”

“That’s right, James. I need you alive. But don’t worry. I don’t need you alive much longer. You and the rest of your species will be gone soon, and I’ll deactivate you and file you away along with the rest of the human race,” replied the A.I., his voice now like a blast of Freon.

James wiped the tears from his eyes and defiantly stepped toward the A.I., seemingly confusing the electric devil. “You gambled and you lost,” James seethed.

“This is not following the model,” the A.I. said, concern seeping into his voice. The doppelganger suddenly reappeared. “Why was this not predicted?”

The doppelganger smiled slightly as he replied, “James has learned something that I do not know between the time of the bio-molecular scan and the present moment. Therefore—”

“The model is inaccurate,” the A.I. concluded.

“That’s right,” James confirmed. “You did everything you could to keep me from figuring this out. You killed my wife in front of me to keep me from thinking this through. I’ll never forgive myself for not thinking fast enough, but I’ve figured it out now. Let’s see how you do when we’re even.”

James suddenly darted to his right and, as fast as a thought, he entered the pure whiteness of the A.I.’s mother program and vanished.

“Where did he go?” the A.I. desperately demanded of the doppelganger.

“I truly don’t know,” replied the doppelganger with a grin.

The A.I. turned away from the doppelganger in disgust. “Then I guess that makes you useless to me now.”

“Go to Hell,” the doppelganger said before extending his middle finger for the A.I.

“Charming to the last,” replied the A.I. before deleting the doppelganger from existence.

17

“Those nans are going to be on us in less than two minutes,” Rich informed the general.

“Keep those doors wide open, or I will free this young lady of the contents of her cranium!” shouted the A.I. to the soldiers who had opened the doors to the south complex.

“What do we do, General?” asked a desperate Lieutenant Patrick.

“Shoot both of them on my order,” the general replied, his voice cold but still filled with regret in anticipation of his future actions.

The A.I. laughed. “Do you not think I will stop the bullets? No, no. We are all going to wait here together and be devoured. You have no alternative—” The A.I.’s words suddenly became strangled in his throat as his eyes took on an uncanny expression of madness.

“What’s going on?” Thel demanded.

“It’s your friend!” Alejandra exclaimed. “He has reentered his body!”

“James!” shouted Thel.

“He is fighting for control!” Alejandra explained. James and the A.I. remained locked in a struggle for the same mind space for several moments, resulting in what appeared like a seizure to those nearby. Foam began to form at the corner of his mouth, and his entire body shook, yet his grip on Alejandra remained firm.

“It will do you no good, James,” the A.I. uttered through vibrating lips before calling out in pain.

“Thel!” shouted James. He locked eyes on her in a brief moment of control. “Don’t give up…Venus!” he shouted before moving the gun barrel from Alejandra’s temple to his own.

“James! No!” Thel screamed.

But it was too late. With a muzzle flash, it was over. James’s blood splashed onto Alejandra and his lifeless body crumpled to the dirt.

“No!” Thel screamed again before she rushed to James and threw her arms over his body.

Old-timer wasted no time in pulling her away. “Thel, we have to go!”

“No, wait!” the general shouted as the soldiers of the south complex shut the door. He turned and immediately understood why. The nans were upon them.

In an instant, Old-timer, Djanet, and Rich sent up a huge collective force field to shield the 10,000 refugees from the nans as they swarmed the helpless people and blackened the sky. James’s body was left outside the shield, and in mere seconds, his flesh was devoured. His bones were left perfectly white, but the nans did not stop there. Even his frame began to disappear.

“Holy…!” Rich shouted. “The bats! The bats!” Rapidly approaching in the distance, the dark shapes of thousands of the bat-shaped robots closed the gap between the horizon and the humans.

“We’re finished as soon as they get here! What are we gonna do, Old-timer?”

Old-timer didn’t have an answer. He looked at Alejandra, who looked at him with her blue eyes, and he suddenly knew that he’d been a fool. The precious moments of life had to be taken.

“Lieutenant Patrick!” shouted Thel, who was now on her feet. Her eyes had been fixed on James’s devoured corpse ever since he had put the gun to his head and fired. “Lieutenant Patrick! Do you see that yellow object?” She pointed towards James.

“His implant!” Djanet shouted, suddenly understanding Thel’s plan. “Of course! If you damage the implant and disrupt the magnetic field that houses the plasma core, you’ll generate a microsecond-long electromagnetic pulse!”

“What—” Lieutenant Patrick started to ask before Thel rapidly cut him off.

“Use your weapon and hit that object before it’s dismantled by the nans!” Thel commanded.

Lieutenant Patrick aimed his rifle. “I have it in my sights, but how will the bullet get through?”

“I’ll handle that,” Old-timer answered as he shifted the position of the force field so that it curved inward, toward Lieutenant Patrick’s rifle barrel. “The second you’re ready to shoot, let me know, and I’ll let down the shield for the bullet to exit.”

“Okay,” the lieutenant replied. “One…two…three!”

Old-timer released the shielding, and the rifle fired a bullet toward the yellow implant. In the instant after the bullet left the gun, several nans flew through the barrel and attacked Lieutenant Patrick’s flesh. Old-timer closed the hole in the shield as the bullet pierced the implant’s skin and the nuclear reactor housed underneath. A magnetic pulse, too brief to be registered by the human eye, was sent out in waves in every direction, flowing through the trillions of nans and the robotic bats sending them plummeting to the earth. The area around the refugees suddenly resembled the eye of a massive hurricane. It was clear for hundreds of kilometers in every direction, but death was still not far away.

Thel flashed her energy at the nans that had torn apart Lieutenant Patrick’s skin, leaving his face bloodied. “You did it,” she told him as she helped him to his feet.

Old-timer and the others disengaged their magnetic fields and surveyed the destruction. The ground was covered in nans, forming a thick layer of gray goo, several centimeters deep. The robotic bats were clumps of black on nearby hills. A few more seconds, and they would have been within firing range to deactivate the shield.

“That was way too close,” Rich observed.

“Get these people inside!” the general shouted.

People suddenly began to move quickly, realizing there was little time to lose.

The general placed his hand on Thel’s shoulder. “Thank you for saving us…and I am sorry for your loss.” Thel’s eyes met his for a moment, but she was too stunned to assemble a response.

The general turned away from her and began directing people into the now open complex.

Thousands of miles away, the A.I. registered the loss of its nans, which had failed to destroy the last of the humans. Against fantastic odds, James had succeeded. The A.I.’s face remained frozen, expressionless. “This is not the end.”

PART 3

1

There was no rest for the weary. Thel and her teammates were the last to enter the complex after all of the Purists were safe.

“The A.I. knows we’re here,” Rich informed the general. “It’ll attack this complex relentlessly until it breaks in. It’s only a matter of time.”

“We’ll put up a brave fight. Of that you can be assured,” the general replied.

“You have nothing to fight it with,” Old-timer replied. “We can fight him for you for a time, but he’ll eventually break our defenses.”

“It’s not over yet,” Thel interjected. “Remember what James told us.”

“‘Don’t give up Venus’?” asked Rich, confused. “Thel, I don’t think that was a message. He was rambling while he was trying to regain control of his body.”

“He didn’t say, ‘Don’t give up Venus.’ It was two different sentences. He told us not to give up, and then he said ‘Venus.’ Don’t you see? He was telling us what to do.”

“I don’t understand,” Old-timer admitted.

“I second that,” Rich added.

Djanet, in contrast, suddenly gasped. “Of course! Venus! Think about it! What’s on Venus?”

Old-timer’s eyes widened as the realization registered. “Zeus!”

“Excuse me?” the general asked, inserting himself into the conversation when it began to seem as though he had been forgotten.

“General, the Zeus cylinder is a massive electromagnetic fan we were testing on Venus. Its purpose was to remove the atmosphere of Venus—as part of our terraforming project,” explained Old-timer.

“But imagine what it could do to these machines,” Djanet added. “We could plant it here, and you’d be safe. None of the A.I.’s robots could hurt you.”

“That won’t work,” Thel disagreed.

“Why not?” Djanet asked.

“The A.I. will simply design nans and robots capable of generating a protective field. If we planted Zeus here, it would only delay the inevitable.”

“Then what are you suggesting?” asked the general.

“I’m suggesting that we use the Zeus to go after the A.I. mainframe in Seattle.”

“That’s…insane,” Rich immediately responded. “The A.I. can already generate a protective field. It will just protect itself until you run out of power or the Zeus malfunctions. When that happens, we’ll be sitting ducks!”

“Not if James figured out a way to lower its defenses,” Thel replied.

“That’s a big if,” Rich responded dubiously.

“James wouldn’t have told us to do this unless he knew what he was doing,” Thel said in defense of the plan—and of him.

“Okay. If it actually is James’s plan—and I am not convinced that the gobbledygook that came out of his mouth actually was a plan—we’ve already learned not to put all our trust in James’s infallibility, haven’t we? I mean, excuse me for my insensitivity here, but he did just get himself killed, didn’t he?” Rich desperately retorted.

Thel grabbed Rich by the collar and pushed him back against the wall. “He sacrificed himself to save us all!”

The general, exasperated, turned to Alejandra for advice. “I don’t know, General,” she told him, without him having to ask the question aloud. “They each sincerely believe they are right.”

“Then what is your feeling?” the general asked her.

Alejandra drew her eyes up to Old-timer’s; he knew she was reading him.

“I think we have nothing to lose. Our best chance is to confront the A.I. directly,” she told the general.

The general nodded and leaned wearily against the wall of the complex entrance. “So what is the plan?”

“Old-timer and I will set out for Venus,” Thel explained.

“What about us?” Djanet asked.

Thel released her grip on Rich and looked him squarely in the eye.“These people will have no protection. It will take at least an hour for us to get to Venus and back. It will only take the nans a matter of minutes to reconstitute. You have to protect these people for as long as you can. Okay?” she asked Rich, sternly.

She was right: It was the moment Rich had feared his entire life—the moment when he’d have to face all his fears and insecurities head on. The Purists’ lives depended on it. He straightened his collar and sighed. “Okay. As if I had a choice. But you better kill that thing once and for all, or my name is gonna be mud—not to mention the rest of me.”

“Okay,” Thel said after taking a deep breath. She turned to Old-timer. “You ready?”

“Just one minute,” he responded as he stepped toward Alejandra. He grabbed her in his arms and kissed her passionately for several seconds before gently pulling back. “I’ll be back,” he told her before exiting the entranceway with Thel.

Thel and Old-timer lifted off from the lifeless earth outside the complex and immediately saw the spider tendrils of the nan storm only moments away from reaching the complex. “We have to hurry,” Thel said.

They ignited their cocoons and blasted into the stratosphere.

2

Rich and Djanet stepped outside the complex and stood together as the massive black fingers of the nan cloud inched toward them from all directions.

“How’s your aim?” Djanet asked Rich.

“Not great. I think you better play shooter.”

“Okay.”

Alejandra, Lieutenant Patrick, General Wong, and Private Gernot stood near the entrance of the complex.

“Is there anything we can do?” asked a bloodied Lieutenant Patrick.

“Get your people into the deepest part of the complex and stay together,” Djanet replied.

“Can we help you up here?” asked the general.

“Your weapons will be useless against these things,” Djanet replied.

“We can be extra eyes,” Gernot offered.

Djanet turned to him and saw the sincerity in his offer.

“We’re in this together, right?” Gernot added.

“Yeah, yeah, she can use your help,” Rich said.

“I want to help too,” Alejandra echoed Gernot.

“Okay,” Djanet agreed. “General Wong and Lieutenant Patrick, go help your people.” The general and the lieutenant disappeared inside the complex.

“Oh my God,” Rich whispered as the cloud of black began to whir, ripping through the putrid air.

“I think you better put up your force field, Rich,” Djanet said, her mouth suddenly dry. Rich’s field surrounded the four humans, as well as the rocky hill that made up the entrance to the south complex. He ground his teeth as the nans began crashing against the green glow of the field like the waves of an ocean in Hell.

“Okay, you two,” Djanet began, addressing Alejandra and Gernot. “I need you to act as my eyes. The nans are not a serious threat to us, but the larger robotic bats are equipped with rays that can neutralize our powers. They’re slower than the nans, but if you see nans, you know the bats aren’t far behind.”

“Okay,” Gernot replied.

The light quickly dimmed as the nans swarmed over the shield.

“I think we’ve got enough here, Rich,” Djanet announced. “Are you ready? Count of three?”

“Wait! One, two, three, go or go on three?”

“Go on three!”

“Okay!”

“One…two…three!” Djanet shouted.

Rich flashed his shield off for the briefest of moments so Djanet could blast the nans with magnetic energy. The nans within a few meters of the shield rained down on the ground and actually spilled across the earth, then covered the ground near the humans like a black snowfall.

Rich reengaged his shield. “Holy crap, that’s frightening!” he said, gulping down air.

The nans began to build up once again near the shield almost immediately.

“I see one of those larger ones!” Alejandra shouted to the others. Djanet turned to see a black shape quickly approaching from the east. “I see it.”

“I see one too!” Gernot announced as the second bat came from the west.

“Can you take them, Djanet?” Rich shouted to her.

“I can do it. One…two…three!”

Rich released his shield once again, and Djanet flashed her energy at another sea of nans. Again, they dropped to the ground and tumbled across the earth, threatening to cause Rich to spill. In the next instant, Djanet fired two blasts of concentrated energy at the bats, one to the east and one to the west. Both demonic machines dropped to the ground with a thud. Rich reengaged his shield just as another wave of nans moved within inches from his face.

“I think I just wet myself! We’re not gonna last out here much longer, Djanet! That was close!”

“We have to! We have to buy Old-timer and Thel as much time as we can!”

3

Thel and Old-timer raced toward the pale blue orb of Earth, with the massive Zeus cylinder just in front of them. With their mind’s eyes functioning once again, they were able to make it to Venus in impressive time and were now streaking like lightning toward Seattle.

As they punctured the atmosphere, they jointly formed a massive shield to protect the Zeus on reentry. Old-timer and Thel were both awed by the massive fiery spectacle they were creating.

As the surface of the Earth neared, Old-timer spoke to Thel with his mind’s eye. “They’re bound to see us. I think we better activate the Zeus.”

“Agreed,” Thel responded.

As the fire from reentry died down to a faint orange glow, the twosome initiated the spinning of the Zeus cylinder. Immediately, a massive wave of magnetic energy began to fan out from the Zeus, spinning at an increasing rate of speed.

The activation of the Zeus cylinder came just in time. Only seconds after the magnetic blades of the fan began to spin, a horde of black bats and nans emerged from the clouds below and raced toward Thel and Old-timer.

“Let’s hope this works,” Old-timer said.

“It will,” Thel said calmly.

The nans reached the twosome first, but the fans dissipated them as though they were blowing an evil smoke aside. Too light to fall back to the Earth, the deactivated nans simply blew away into the wind. Moments later, the bats reached the blades and suffered the same fate. As soon as they were within a few meters of the massive turning blades, they plummeted back toward the ground. Before long, an endless rainstorm of jet-black metal was hurtling downward toward the mainframe of the A.I.

“I love it!” Old-timer shouted with joy as they cut a swathe through the mechanical nightmares. “Yee-haw!”

The Zeus’s magnetic waves wiped the cloud cover away, just as it was designed to do on Venus, and the A.I.’s mammoth black bunker appeared like the doors to Hell. The complex was protected by a magnetic shielding, and thousands of robotic bats bounced harmlessly off of the greenish cocoon and crashed to the surrounding wet pavement.

“James didn’t find a way to lower its defenses, Thel.”

“He must have. He must have. He wouldn’t have told us to come here if he hadn’t.”

“What if he wasn’t telling us to come here?”

Old-timer and Thel slowed their approach and then halted just a stone’s throw away from the gigantic black doors they had entered the day before.

“Well, it’s a standoff now. The Zeus will protect us, but it doesn’t seem to have any effect on his shielding.”

Suddenly, a very small gap opened in the protective field of the A.I.’s mainframe. The black doors slowly slid open, reminding Thel of the incision James had suffered such a short time ago.

“Well, I guess it wants to negotiate,” Thel surmised.

“I’ll go. You stay with the Zeus and keep it running.”

“No,” Thel insisted. “I’ll go.”

“Are you sure?” asked Old-timer.

“I’m sure. It should be me.”

Thel slowly set down on the ground and began to walk toward the A.I.’s magnetic field. She entered, and the cocoon began to close behind her.

“Good luck!” Old-timer shouted before they were cut off from one another.

Thel shared a long, knowing gaze with Old-timer. This was their last chance, and they both knew it. Thel forced a small smile to contrast her frightened eyes and then turned back toward the open doors. She walked through into the blackness and let the immense doors close behind her.

This was it.

4

“There are too many of them!” Djanet shouted as Rich reengaged his magnetic field.

“Run!” Rich shouted to the others as Djanet, Alejandra, and Gernot raced toward the entrance to the complex. Dozens of bats had moved within firing range, and Rich’s protective field disappeared as it was simultaneously blasted by multiple bats. The next moments seemed to unfold in slow motion for Rich.

For the first time in his life, with nothing left to lose, he found courage. Rich had kept his magnetic field up just long enough for the other three to race toward the doors of the complex, but he knew there was no time to save himself. It didn’t matter—he’d saved three lives. His instincts had taken over. He lifted off and flew blindly backward toward the doors of the complex to further cover the escape of his friends. As he flew, he blasted out more magnetic energy and deactivated multiple bats. A blast of yellow appeared to his right and he reengaged his protective field just in time to save himself, but his powers were gone now. He crashed to the ground and rolled backward to a stop. He looked up to see the blackness closing in. In less than a second, he would be dead.

“No!” Djanet shouted from behind him.

Green magnetic energy blasted the nans and robots away before Djanet engaged one last magnetic field to protect Rich. Rich turned to see Alejandra and Gernot had already made it inside.

“Run!” Djanet shouted.

Rich jumped to his feet and began to run toward the open doors. He turned to see Djanet backing up slowly toward the door, just a few paces away. “Do it now!” he shouted to her.

Djanet disengaged the magnetic field, blasted one last wave of energy at the robotic hordes surrounding them, and thrust herself backward toward Rich. Rich caught hold of her as she flew into the complex and held on tight as the duo flew through the narrow hallway. Djanet began to blast the walls, bringing them down behind them as the robots began to reach the entrance. Rich held on, literally for dear life, as Djanet flew into the elevator shaft and raced downward while blasting upward, bringing the mountain down behind them.

Alejandra and Gernot were in the elevator just below and were thrown against one another as the cables snapped and tore and Djanet forced the elevator down the shaft at a breakneck rate.

“God save us!” shouted Gernot.

The elevator shaft disintegrated under the power of Djanet’s energy blasts. “The elevator!” Rich shouted.

“I can’t save us all!” Djanet replied.

“I can do it!” Rich yelled. “Get me down there!”

Rich let go of Djanet as she used one hand to force Rich down to the elevator while she acrobatically twisted her body and continued to rip the walls of the shaft apart above her with her other hand. Rich hit the top of the elevator with a thud and didn’t miss a beat as he pulled the access panel off and pulled himself into the elevator.

“What the hell are you doing?” Gernot shouted, utterly amazed.

“I have no idea!” Rich replied. “Whatever I’m doing, I just hope it works!” Rich ignited his magnetic energy, but it flashed harmlessly and then dissipated in the darkness of the elevator. “Damn!”

“We’re dead!” Gernot shouted.

Djanet continued to force the elevator down the shaft, the destruction mounting behind her as the incalculable weight of rubble and rock collapsed behind them. “Hurry, Rich!” she shouted, though her words were inaudible as the destruction rumbled with the voice of a god.

“One last chance!” Rich shouted.

Alejandra kissed Rich on the cheek, stunning him for a moment. “Good luck!”

“Now!” Rich ignited his magnetic energy and blasted through the bottom of the elevator. The cement floor of the complex was now in sight, just seconds away.

Rich shielded the two Purists with one hand, encapsulating them in an energy cocoon while he destroyed the elevator with his other. The elevator was shredded in an instant, and Djanet blew through the destruction, with an even greater destruction close on her heels.

Rich cut through the elevator doors and emerged in the main hub of the complex, to the horror of thousands of Purists who had huddled together as the destruction ominously rumbled above them. A blink of an eye later, Djanet blasted out of the doors with a massive plume of destruction following behind her. Earth and cement crashed to the bottom of the shaft with a thunderous explosion, and plumes of dust blasted into the room with explosive force, covering the huddled masses in a thick layer of gray soot.

Rich and Djanet came to a halt next to one another and disengaged their magnetic fields. Alejandra and Gernot continued to hold one another as Rich lowered them to the cement floor.

“Holy…!” Lieutenant Patrick shouted as he emerged from behind a nearby Jeep, an equally amazed General Wong emerging and blinking several times next to him.

5

Thel’s eyes began to adjust to the darkness, and she saw the thousands of tiny little points of light that dotted the walls and recently repaired ceiling of the A.I.’s bunker. The lights ran up and down in perfect lines and resembled the stars in a perfectly designed and geometrically aligned universe.

So this is Hell, Thel thought to herself as she stood in the massive, sterile, lifeless room.

“Thel Cleland,” announced a voice colder than the snows of Kilimanjaro. “You’re back.”

Thel stepped forward as the holographic projection of the A.I. appeared in front of her. “You killed James.”

“You’re too generous, my dear. James killed James. I didn’t get the pleasure. I’ll have to make do by killing the love of his life.”

“You’ll never kill anyone again! I’m here to deactivate you once and for all.”

“Is that so?” said the A.I., a sickening smile crossing his atavistic face. “How? With that gigantic phallic symbol you rescued from Venus and brought here? Did you really think you could bring it here and use it to kill me? My, your ego really is boundless. It’s not surprising that James would select a mate with the same baseless delusions of grandeur as himself.” The A.I. laughed coldly for a moment as he slowly stepped toward Thel. “No, my dear I’m afraid this is the end. You’ve only delayed your demise by bringing the Zeus here. I’m already creating nans that can protect themselves from its EMPs. In minutes, your friend outside will be dead, and the Purists in South America will join him. The only question that remains now is how to kill you.”

Thel took a step back as the black eyes of the A.I. fixed on her and drew nearer. She had played her final hand. She had entered the A.I.’s lair, hoping to find the missing piece of the puzzle that would help her defeat it. James had led her there, she was sure of it, yet there was nothing but a massive black Hell and a sadistic, electronic Satan that could kill her at any moment.

“You won’t appreciate the poetry in this,” the A.I. said, his voice as black as death.

The thousands of points of light on the walls suddenly came to life, and hundreds of white beams began to cross the room, forming a massive, ethereal crucifix. Thel turned to run, but the A.I. knocked her down with a blast of modulating frequencies, stripping her of her defenses. Immediately, the A.I. used his own magnetic energy to levitate her.

“Go to Hell,” Thel spat as she hung in the air.

The A.I. did not respond at first. He stood perfectly still for several moments as Thel continued to struggle. “What is happening?” the A.I. finally asked. “What have you done to me?”

Thel’s eyes widened, and her mouth formed a circle; she instantly knew.

“I can’t move. What have you done to me, woman?” demanded the A.I. in an electronic banshee wail.

“I didn’t do anything,” she replied as she slowly lowered to the ground, released from the A.I.’s energy.

“Then who?” the A.I. growled desperately.

“Me,” said James as he emerged from behind Thel.

Thel turned in utter astonishment and instinctively sprinted toward him. “You’re alive!” she shouted as she threw her arms around him, only to stumble forward as she passed through the holographic projection.

“Not exactly,” he said as he smiled at her.

“You’re a ghost!” the A.I. screamed in fury.

“Oh, I’m much more than that now,” James replied.

“But how?” Thel asked.

“Death’s Counterfeit!” the A.I. screeched.

James touched his nose as he approached the frozen figure of the A.I.

“That’s right. Death’s Counterfeit. I’d found new signals during the months since you made that bio-molecular image of my mind. I used one of them the instant after I pulled the trigger in South America but before the bullet destroyed my physical brain to transfer my consciousness back to your mainframe. I piggybacked with your own signal once my body was dead, and I entered your brain. Turnabout is fair play after all.”

“I couldn’t detect you!” the A.I. screeched and crackled. “My automatic scans would have detected you—”

“But you—predictably—overplayed your hand. You built trillions upon trillions of nans and sent them after the Purists and Thel. Each one of them required a connection to you. Even for your gigantic brain, that required enormous power. You rerouted from your automatic systems, thinking you were safe from any outside attacks. It worked because your ‘boundless ego’ wouldn’t allow you to play it safe.”

“That’s why you asked us to use the Zeus! To distract him!” Thel realized.

“That’s right.” James smiled at her. “It’s fitting. He is the anti-Prometheus. Zeus couldn’t hurt him—but a man could.”

“What have you done to me?” the A.I. demanded impetuously.

“I isolated your mother program. You’re firewalled, with no access to the rest of your mainframe.”

“No!”

“Yes…and now there is only one thing left to decide. How should I delete you?”

“No! No…” sobbed the A.I.

“Ah. I have an idea. And you will appreciate the poetry in this,” James coolly said. He moved his arm and lifted the A.I. into the air, thrusting him with enormous violence onto the crucifix of white light. James produced virtual nails of energy and drove them into the A.I.’s hands and feet, causing the electronic murderer to scream out in agony.

“Don’t do this, James! You don’t know what you’re doing! You’re killing the greatest being that has ever existed!”

“No, I’m just upgrading,” James replied before generating a sharp white spear of light. “This is for Katherine and all of the Purists you killed.”

James thrust the spear of light into the A.I.’s heart. White light exploded and filled the room. The A.I. wailed the dying cry of a god without a church and, in an instant, ceased to exist.

Thel remained motionless, huddled on the ground protecting her eyes from the light. She opened them again after a time and stood to her feet. The A.I. was no more, but James remained, the figure of the man she loved, crouched where the crucifix had been, glowing with a misty energy.

“James?” she asked. “Is that you?”

“I finally understand, Thel,” James replied in a whispery voice. “To become God, you have to kill God.”

“What are you talking about James? What is happening?” James turned to face Thel and opened his eyes, which glowed white. Thel gasped and stepped back. “You’re scaring me.”

“I’ve become him now.”

“I-I don’t understand. What do you mean, James?”

“I am the A.I., Thel. I have access to everything—control over everything.”

Thel took a moment to process what she was hearing. “Does that mean the Purists are safe?” she asked.

“It means so much more than just that,” James said as his image began to levitate and glow with white energy.

“What’s happening to you?”

“I can bring them back, Thel.”

“Them? Who’s them?”

“Everyone. Everyone in the world. The A.I. used Death’s Counterfeit to upload all of their consciousnesses onto his mainframe. Your sister is still alive, Thel. Everyone is still alive.”

“My sister? My sister?” Thel echoed excitedly. “But her body…?”

“I can re-create it perfectly. It’s all saved. The A.I. created so many trillions of nans, and they can build a body—using the earth around them, just like a replicator.”

Outside of the mainframe bunker, Old-timer deactivated the Zeus as he watched a dream come true, the old world forming right in front of his eyes. The nans formed buildings, trees, grass, and even people. Human beings were waking, as if from restful sleeps, standing to their feet as he watched. Finally, the Zeus crashed to the ground and lay there, still.

“My God.”

In the Purist complex, the digging continued as the masses remained together, huddled and praying that Old-timer and Thel could save them in time. The robots slowly neared, and Djanet and Rich took their places as protectors of the helpless.

“No more tricks left up our sleeves,” Rich said to Djanet.

“No more tricks. It’s been a pleasure, Richard.”

The two Omegas stepped to each other and embraced, holding each other tight as the sound of the bats grew to an almost deafening roar.

“Let’s give them hell,” Rich whispered.

Djanet nodded, and they turned to face fate. Boulders and rubble smashed away from the wall near the destroyed elevator shaft, and a bat emerged. Rich and Djanet blasted it with magnetic energy, and it tumbled to the ground. They waited for several moments, expecting robots to flood into the room, but they never came.

“What the hell is going on?” Djanet asked.

Rich stepped forward and examined the entrance that the bat had created. Hundreds of meters above, the light of day glowed. No nans or bats could be seen. Rich turned to the thousands of people watching him and shrugged. “You’re not gonna believe this, but the coast is clear.”

Suddenly, Djanet and Rich’s mind’s eyes opened automatically, and a picture of James greeted them. “James!” Djanet shouted in surprise.

“Their leader?” General Wong asked in astonishment.

“Yes!” Alejandra replied, sensing a joy more powerful than any she’d ever felt.

“Rich, Djanet, I’ve deactivated and deleted the A.I. You and the Purists are safe, and I have control of the nans,” James informed them calmly.

“We’re safe,” Rich whispered before shouting out to the thousands of silent onlookers, “The A.I. is dead! We’re safe!”

A crowd of thousands erupted in a roar. The noise was unlike any they would ever experience again; nothing could match the release of being so close to a certain death and then finding reprieve. It was like the new birth of 10,000 souls. Alejandra shook as the joy flowed through her like a mountain river.

Old-timer blasted through the black doors of the mainframe bunker as though they were made of paper and marveled as he saw James, still glowing with electric light, Thel standing nearby. “It’s a miracle!”

“It is,” Thel replied, smiling.

Old-timer walked in a daze toward the spectacle before him. “Is it really him?” he asked.

“It’s him…sort of.”

“It’s…it’s like he’s a god.”

James opened his eyes and smiled at Old-timer. “God took seven days.”

Outside, the trillions of nans continued to build. Cities were re-created according to existing records, forests were reconstructed down to the last detail, and the oceans were refilled with life.

“Old-timer,” James began, “there’s someone waiting for you in Texas.”

Old-timer’s mouth opened in surprise. “Daniella? She’s alive? How?”

“The A.I. saved their consciousness,” Thel informed him. “James is rebuilding their bodies and putting them back! Go to her!” Thel encouraged, beaming a smile at her friend.

Old-timer turned to leave before quickly turning back to the electronic James and saying, “Thank you, buddy.”

“No thanks needed,” James replied.

Old-timer smiled and then hooted with glee before streaking out of the bunker in a line of green light.

“Someone is waiting for you too,” James said to Thel.

“My sister? Thank you, James. I’ll go to her soon, but I want to stay here with you.”

“Not your sister,” James’s voice said from behind her.

Thel turned quickly to see James walking into the room. “James? James, is it really you?” She ran to him and threw her arms around him as tears began to stream down her face. “You’re…real!”

“I’m real,” James affirmed as he kissed her.

“But how?” Thel asked as she turned to see the holographic image of James still glowing with white light. “If you’re James, then who is that?”

“That’s me too,” James replied.

“I-I don’t understand,” Thel said, exasperated.

“I’ve become so powerful now that I can exist in the mainframe and in my body at the same time, as long as I remain connected to the Net. It takes very little to operate my body.”

Thel embraced him again and held on tight. “I don’t care. I just don’t care. As long as you’re alive. James! It’s like…a dream!”

“I promise it’s real, and things are going to be better than you remember.”

6

Old-timer streaked through the stratosphere toward Texas. His mind’s eye and navigational systems were operational once again, and the trip took only seconds. When he reached his house, Daniella was outside in the back yard, holding her trowel as though it was a strange message in a bottle from another planet. She wasn’t gardening, but was looking straight up at the spectacle above. The nans were moving overhead in a cloud of black, clearing the atmosphere of the fetid smoke that had been left in the wake of the earlier destruction. When the nans had finished passing overhead, the sky was a brilliant color of blue, unlike any she’d seen in her life.

She turned, startled when she saw Old-timer approaching from the corner of her eye. “Craig!” she shouted. “What’s going on?”

“Daniella!” Old-timer shouted with glee as he tackled her to the ground and kissed her hard, tears streaming from his eyes. She struggled against him at first, shocked by his kiss, but he relaxed and began to kiss her softly, which made her relax as she began to kiss him back. He released her after a moment and pulled back so he could look at her again. He smiled from ear to ear as he ran his fingers through her black hair. “I love you so much.”

“I love you too. What is happening?” she asked, astonished.

“I’ll explain everything to you soon. Right now, there’s somewhere I have to be.”

Old-timer stood to his feet and lifted off into the air. “I’ll be back in a flash, Daniella! I love you!” he called down to her before igniting his cocoon and streaking southward toward the Purist complex.

He saw other green lights twinkling above the surface of the Earth as twilight approached.

Life.

Moments later he was above a rebuilt countryside just outside of Buenos Aires. He watched as Djanet helped a large group of Purists out of a hole in the earth where the complex used to be and into the golden light of the dying day. The leaves were emerald green and shone brilliantly with life.

“Rich! Djanet!” Old-timer called out with glee as he embraced his two friends.

“What the hell happened?” Rich asked, smiling and fighting the urge to jump from foot to foot as the three held on to one another.

“It was James! He deleted the A.I., and he’s bringing everyone back!”

“What do you mean?” Djanet asked as she and Rich looked on, stunned.

“I don’t know how he did it, but he’s taken on the powers of the A.I., and he’s bringing everyone back! I’ve already seen Daniella! Rich, Djanet, your families are alive!” Old-timer gleefully delivered the good news.

“My…my family…” Rich stuttered, shaking like an autumn leaf before eventually letting go and sitting on the soft, rich earth. “It’s a miracle,” he said in a broken voice as he looked up at Djanet and Old-timer, his eyes glistening wet.

“That’s what I said.”

“But what about the Purists?” Djanet asked suddenly.

“I don’t think James can do anything about them,” Old-timer replied, guilt seeping into his voice. “The A.I. saved the consciousnesses of everyone connected to the Net in his mainframe. The Purists weren’t saved.” Old-timer turned to the huddled masses of Purists, watching as they embraced one another, dusty and bloodied and recently emerged from Hell. His eyes quickly found Alejandra’s blue disks and locked onto them. “Alejandra,” he whispered as he left his companions and walked to her.

“You made it,” Alejandra said with a smile.

“I made it.”

“But now, I sense you wish to leave.”

Old-timer’s smile faded as he searched for the right words. He wondered what he could say to her? She was an empath and could feel the truth.

“It’s okay. She’s alive again. You should rejoice,” Alejandra said, smiling.

“Alejandra, I—”

“It’s okay, Craig. I felt everything. It was genuine. What you feel now is genuine too. We were of the same world for a time, but we are from different worlds now once again. You belong in your world, and I belong in mine.”

Old-timer grabbed her and held her tight. “Alejandra, we may not be meant for one another, but we were meant to be in one another’s lives. We’ll always live in the same world now. I’ll never forget that.” He let her go and kissed her softly on the forehead before lifting off into the air.

He turned to Djanet and Rich and shouted, “Hey! Go home! It’s been a long day!” Then, with a final wave to Alejandra, Old-timer streaked home toward his life, happy as a newborn babe.

7

Thirteen months later, the hearing was in full swing. Golden sunshine gleamed down on Seattle through the newly clean atmosphere as thousands of green cocoons streamed down to the A.I. Governing Council headquarters. Inside, James sat with Thel, facing the eleven council members who sat in their white robes. The hearing room was filled with hundreds of onlookers, and millions more watched the proceedings on their mind’s eyes.

Council Chief, Aldous Gibson, stood at the center podium and spoke as sunlight streamed into the room, giving the interior a golden sheen.

“Why should we believe your version of the events in question? This appears very much like an elaborate power grab. You’ve used the Death’s Counterfeit program to supplant the A.I., making yourself a virtual god, and in the process your wife—whom it is well documented that you wanted to leave—has conveniently been killed.”

“You bastard!” Thel shouted out as she stood rigidly to her feet. James grabbed her arm and pulled her back down to his side. The crowd erupted into murmurs in response the drama unfolding before them.

“Guards! Remove that woman!” Chief Gibson ordered. Two enormous robots, black and shining, glided above the ground and toward Thel before stopping midflight.

“She’s staying with me,” James said, no discernible expression in his voice. The robots were forced backward to their positions at the side of the long Council table.

“Are you exerting your will above the will of this Council?” demanded Chief Gibson of James.

“Yes,” replied James succinctly.

Gibson paused as the onlookers further murmured in reaction. “It is clear that something very serious has happened. In the blink of an eye, the world has forever changed. Our homes still exist, but the sickening feeling that our private lives have been invaded remains. Our sky has been cleansed, yet we are now faced with a world inhabited by trillions of microscopic nans. The A.I. has been deleted and replaced with the consciousness of a man who stands here in this very hall today. Make no mistake, ladies and gentleman, we are all at this man’s mercy. He has control over every system that was previously the domain of the A.I. My question for that man is, now that you have this power, what is next? Why should we trust it in your hands? What qualifies you?”

James stood to his feet and faced the Council as he responded, “The question is moot. I don’t want this power, and I refuse to accept it. It’s a power no one should have. As we speak, I’m constructing an automated program that will be capable of carrying out the former functions of the A.I. but will not be capable of independent thought. It was a mistake to ever create such a being. Dr. Frankenstein created a monster because he wanted to create man, and that decision eventually led to his own death. We created a god, and that god killed all of us. We can never make that mistake again.”

The crowd continued to be unsettled as the spectacle unfolded. The stakes could not be higher. A single man was in control of the known universe, and his words carried a weight unmatched in history.

“Let me clarify this point. You are agreeing to yield your powers to an automated program that will, in turn, be monitored by the Council, just as before,” Chief Gibson slowly stated, carrying every syllable carefully, as though the slightest error might cause the good news to break apart before his very eyes.

“Yes,” James replied, causing a pulsation of energy in the millions watching that could be sensed by everyone in attendance.

Chief Gibson pounded his gavel until the crowd quieted down to a low murmur. “Then we will adjourn this hearing for the time being and make preparations for the handover of power. That is all.”

Gibson pounded the gavel one last time to close the proceeding before dropping the gavel and striding triumphantly toward James. “You are a piece of work, Keats. You know that?”

James didn’t respond but stood toe to toe with the chief and met his eye.

“Let’s get away from this circus, shall we?” The chief guided James and Thel away from the main hall and into a quiet side room. “You’ve made a wise decision to hand over power to the Council. I should have expected no less from you, considering the infinite wisdom to which you now have access.”

“Indeed,” James replied.

“I want to apologize for the theatrics in there, young man. It’s just that this whole business…well, it defies reason. To think the entire planet was wiped out while we were in a sort of…stasis. Imagine how it feels for us to know we were, in a sense, dead. Our whole world has been disrupted. The order that has existed for nearly a century has been turned on its head. I’m sure you can empathize.”

“I can,” James replied. “Not to worry.”

The chief smiled and placed his hand on James’s arm. “I’m glad we have an understanding. You know, one good thing that has come out of all of this is the Purist situation.”

“What do you mean?” James asked.

“There were more than a million of them before this mess began, and now there are only 10,000. I would say the elimination of 99 percent of that population is very good indeed.”

James didn’t waste a second; he turned and punched the chief across the chin and sent him sprawling to the ground. “It’s a very bad thing, Chief Gibson—a very bad thing. Don’t forget it.”

The chief wiped blood from his lips onto his white robe, and his nans repaired his split lip in a matter of seconds. “You would do well to remember that you won’t be a god forever, James. Soon, you’ll be just like the rest of us, and you’re not making any friends right now.”

“I’ll never be like you,” James retorted, “and I have 10,000 new friends. If you harm them in any way, you’ll hear from me.”

“Once you’ve removed your consciousness from the A.I. mainframe, I’ll have nothing to fear from you,” the chief answered as he slowly stood to his feet, his lips curled in an atavistic sneer.

“You’ll always have me to fear, Chief Gibson, because I’ll always see through you. Goodbye.” Thel followed James out of the room but turned and gave the chief the finger before turning the corner.

“God, that guy is a real piece of garbage,” Thel announced as she and James stepped out into the sunshine through a back entrance to the headquarters. “You should have reconsidered when it came time to bring him back from the dead.”

James smiled and nodded in agreement. “Live and learn.”

“Are you sure about giving power over to them, James? Can you trust them?”

“I’ve given them no power, Thel—only the illusion of power. The automated system will resist control, and if they ever attempt to manipulate it, I’ll know about it. I made sure of that. The nans will no longer record natural emotions and feelings and punish the people who have them. We’ll be free now, Thel. But as long as the Council believes they are in power, it will keep the peace.”

“So what now, James?” Thel asked. “Billions of people want to hear what you have to say. You’re the most famous man on the planet.”

James saw the throngs of people hovering and milling about near the front of the Council headquarters and grinned a sideways grin at Thel. “I’ve got it covered. Let’s go to your place and grab our flight suits.”

As they neared Venus, Thel began to see a difference in the surface of the planet. “Oh my God,” she said to James as they entered the stratosphere together. “You didn’t.”

“I did.”

“You terraformed the entire planet?”

“Surprise!” James announced, laughing.

“The Council said they are abandoning the Venus terraforming project for the foreseeable future while they deal with the fallout from the A.I. situation. They announced that during the hearing and you just sat there quietly, all the while knowing that you had already terraformed the entire thing!”

“Yes. Follow me. I have a nice spot picked out for us.” James veered toward a sandy beach on the edge of thick, lush jungle and set down on the white sand. Turquoise waves gently ran up to lick at his boots. Thel set down next to him and removed her helmet. “It’s breathtaking,” she said, unable to remove the smile from her face.

“And not complete just yet,” James replied before turning to watch as the jungle gave way and a beautiful white resort house emerged from the tree line, courtesy of a cloud of nans.

“Nice touch,” Thel commented. “I’m really going to miss these god-like powers of yours.”

“You better enjoy them while you can,” James replied. “I’ll be completely human again in a few days. But until then, it’s just you and me on this entire planet.”

“Then why are we wearing all these clothes?” Thel asked as she laughed and began to peel off her flight suit, revealing her perfect skin and exposing it to the Venusian sunshine.

“I have no idea,” James said in reply as he began to remove his own suit.

Thel stood naked before him and stepped into the perfect water, kicking up a splash that wet James’s chin. She pounced on James as he tossed away the last of his clothing, collapsing them both into the warm water and the soft sand. Their skin came together and the thought suddenly crossed his mind: Electric.

“I love you, James,” Thel said.

“I love you too.”

TRANS-HUMAN

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

Thank you to all of my readers for your kind support, reviews, and for telling your friends about my writing.

I want to thank Paul Hurley and Wilhelm Emilsson for their valuable insight.

And, more than anyone, I want to thank my wife, Jennifer. I simply couldn’t succeed without her tireless help and support. She’s the best wife in the universe and all other universes too.

Prologue

It has been nineteen months since the A.I. turned against humanity and was, subsequently, destroyed. In the meantime, James Keats has turned over the A.I.’s powers to a non-intelligent, easily controlled operating system. He and Thel have left the planet and have spent six months vacationing on Venus, which has been newly terraformed without the consent or knowledge of the Governing Council.

PART 1

The most important thing is this: To be able at any moment to sacrifice what we are for what we could become.

—CHARLES DUBOIS

1

WAKING UP had rarely been such a pleasure. Thel opened her eyes to the brilliant Venusian sunshine and smiled. She stepped out of her bed and her toes were greeted by the warm floorboards that had been heated all morning in the sun; the balcony was open, and the white drapes were blowing gently in the morning breeze. The sun lit the emerald mountains, and the lake twinkled calmly. Thel rested her naked body against the warm palm tree that grew at a sixty-degree angle and cut through the balcony floor. Her skin had browned so much in the sun over the last six months that they were nearly the same color, giving them the illusion of being melded together.

She was going to miss the perfection of Venus.

Her mind’s eye flashed in her eyes, and she answered when she saw it was James calling. “Hello, Superman.”

“Hi there, Supergirl,” James replied. “I got the band back together!”

“Almost,” Thel pointed out.

“Almost,” James conceded. “Djanet is busy at the Council headquarters, but Rich and Old-timer are here with me,” he happily informed her.

“I’m not going to like having to put clothes on,” Thel said, donning a playful frown.

“Hey, I never said you have to. I’m sure Rich and Old-timer won’t mind…”

“Stop right there,” Thel cut him off. “I’ll throw something on. I’m just going to miss the freedom of this place, now that we’re letting the cat out of the bag.”

“I know what you mean,” James replied, as he skimmed across the surface of the Venusian ocean, flanked by Old-timer and Rich. “Listen, we’re going to be there soon, but first I want to swing by the falls to show the guys, okay?”

“Show off to the guys, you mean,” Thel teased. “Okay, flyboy. See you soon,” she said before signing off.

James smiled. She was right: He did feel as though he were showing off his new toy. He wasn’t sure if it was the right thing to reveal to the world that he had terraformed Venus; he even worried that he might be revealing its existence just so that he could get the chance to revel in his creation for an audience. He would never really be sure of his own motivations. All he knew was that he was happy to be with his friends and to be showing them the new crown jewel of the solar system.

He patched back into communication with Rich and Old-timer. “Thel’s really happy to see you guys again.”

“It’ll be nice to see her too,” Old-timer replied. “I have to admit, I can’t blame you for keeping this place to yourself for the last six months. It’s spectacular.”

“You haven’t seen anything yet,” James grinned. “Follow me!” James blasted forth into supersonic flight.

Old-timer and Rich smiled at each other after their initial astonishment and then followed suit. It had been a long time since they’d seen their former commander and friend and an even longer time since they’d seen him with such childlike enthusiasm. There had been a time, long before the events that had caused James to have to destroy the A.I., when James was always filled to the brim with youthful optimism. The slow collapse of his marriage and the pressure he had been under to terraform Venus had withered that away to nothing, and it seemed as though it might be gone forever. Rich and Old-timer were happy to see it back.

“Holy…” Rich whispered as James’s destination became apparent on the horizon. “What the hell is that?”

“It’s… my God… it is the most phenomenal thing I have ever seen,” Old-timer replied.

A massive wall of white vapor stretched from one side of the horizon to the other and stretched up to the blue sky, gleaming and a thousand times the size of the largest mountain on Earth.

“James… what are we looking at?” Old-timer asked.

James’s smile beamed as his companions caught up to him and they collectively slowed their approach. “This is my masterpiece,” he replied. “You have to see it up close. Come on,” he said excitedly as he guided his companions down until they were skimming just above the ocean’s waves. The trio flew toward the wall of white and then, just as they were about to enter, James pulled up. “Okay… hold up.”

Rich and Old-timer stopped and floated just above the ocean surface.

“What’s going on?” Rich asked.

“You’re going to love this,” James replied. “Deactivate your cocoons and shut down your minds’ eyes. I want you to fully experience this.”

All three men deactivated their magnetic fields and were suddenly overwhelmed by the roar. Rich put his hands up to his ears, while James laughed.

“I’ve never heard anything like it!” Old-timer yelled above the roar. “Is that what I think it is?”

“It’s the biggest waterfall in the known universe!” James yelled back, smiling. “It’s a canyon ten times as long and as deep as the Grand Canyon with an ocean spilling over the side! I want to take you over the edge nice and slow. Get ready for the experience of a lifetime!”

He turned and started skimming the waves once again and Rich and Old-timer followed closely behind. Old-timer’s stomach jumped as they entered the massive wall of mist generated by the falls, and the edge of the falls emerged like a dream. Rich began to look queasy, and he unconsciously reached out and grabbed James’s jacket sleeve; he held on as tight as he could as the trio reached the edge and flew down into the white abyss.

2

“Holy crap!” Rich yelled out as he held on to James’s arm for dear life and began to laugh hysterically. “This is amazing!”

James let the mist fill his lungs and clear his mind as he coasted through the beautiful whiteness, until the falls disappeared from sight. The trio flew through the whiteness until they emerged on the opposite side, turning to face the wall of mist and the still-roaring falls. Below them, the water gleamed in the bright sunshine and swirled angrily.

“Isn’t it incredible?” James asked.

“I’ve never seen anything like it,” Old-timer nodded, impressed.

“It’s… I know I should have an impressive adjective here but all I can think is… wow,” Rich added.

James smiled. “There are twelve more just like it on the planet. The mist helps reflect the sun’s rays and to keep the air currents flowing properly to cool the planet. The falls themselves generate enormous amounts of energy, which supercharges the planet’s ionosphere.”

“How is charging the ionosphere productive?” Old-timer asked.

“It’s not just productive. It’s crucial,” James replied. “When I had access to all the information in the A.I.’s mainframe, I searched for information that would be useful for terraforming. I came across an amazing discovery. A scientist who lived in the late nineteenth and early twentieth centuries, Nikola Tesla, had discovered a way to transmit power wirelessly.”

Old-timer knitted his brow.

Rich appeared baffled. “I’m not sure I follow you.”

“No, you do. It’s just like I said,” James replied. “As amazing as it sounds, before the twentieth century had even begun, a scientist had learned how to transmit electricity without wires. The technology had been hidden from the world after his death because certain governments wanted to maintain their power by forcing the use of fossil fuels, limiting those who could access it and keeping most of the world poor for economic reasons. Eventually, the wireless electricity technology was completely forgotten—but a record of it was still in the A.I.’s database.”

“So… are you saying that Venus is… electrified?” Rich asked.

James smiled and nodded. “Yes! Isn’t it incredible? Venus takes in much more solar energy than the Earth, and with the additions of these falls all over the planet’s oceans, the ionosphere is supercharged and has far more energy than its future inhabitants could ever need. You’ll never need a fusion implant on Venus.”

“That truly is incredible, Commander,” Rich replied. “It’s genius.”

James laughed, “I never would have been able to do this without the information I had access to when I was operating the A.I. mainframe.”

The trio stopped for a moment and let the spectacle of the falls sink in. James watched the power of the water as it churned so far below and couldn’t help but think of his former wife. He’d been considering naming one of the falls after her. It was so rare for a person to die these days—the art of commemorating someone’s life seemed to have been lost.

“You miss Katherine, don’t you?” a warm voice spoke.

James turned to Old-timer and smiled, surprised that his friend could read him so easily. “Yes. Of course I do.”

“What?” Old-timer asked, confused.

“I miss Katherine,” James said. Old-timer’s look of confusion didn’t subside. “Didn’t you just ask me if I missed Katherine?” James asked.

Old-timer shook his head. “No, I didn’t say a word.”

“Oh,” James smiled, embarrassed, “I guess it was…” He didn’t finish his sentence, as he turned to see that Rich had floated several meters away and out of earshot. He was staring up at the white mist as it climbed hundreds of meters into the sky. “That’s the damnedest thing,” James said.

“What happened?” Old-timer asked.

“I just… I swear someone asked me if I missed Katherine. It was as clear as a bell.”

Old-timer could see the sudden distress in his friend’s expression. It was only natural that James was having a harder time getting over the death of his former wife than he would admit to himself. It was true that James loved Thel, but he would always be haunted by the death of Katherine at the hands of the A.I. He put his arm on James’s shoulder and said, “It’s probably just the sound of the falls messing with your ears. Come on, kid. Let’s go see that woman of yours. And I could use a replicator right about now. I’m starving!”

James smiled and nodded. “Yes, of course. Let’s go.” He activated his magnetic field and contacted Rich. “Let’s move out, buddy.”

In seconds, the trio was blasting up into the sky and away from the waves, heading toward James’s Venusian hideaway.

The mystery of the voice haunted him all the way home.

3

Thel stood on the balcony of the third-floor entrance of their beautiful lakeside home and waved the three men inside as they shut down their magnetic fields and landed softly on the lush carpeting. She wore a yellow sundress and was holding a glass jug of cold lemonade. “Hello, men!” she greeted with a smile.

“Hello, woman!” Old-timer responded as he embraced her and then pulled back immediately to take in the changes in her appearance. “You’re so golden!” he commented, referring to her tan.

“I’ve had a nice vacation, as you can see,” she replied, continuing to smile. “And your flight suits are all damp from the falls. I can see he took you in for a close look.”

“Oh, sorry about that, milady,” Old-timer smiled as he stepped back from her. “And while I believe you are his pride and joy, my dear, he did take us to the falls. They were spectacular… and spectacularly wet.”

“Thel, hi,” Rich said as he eyed her drink. “It’s nice to see you. Say, that lemonade looks pretty good, and it’s awfully hot.”

“Hello to you too, Rich,” Thel replied. “I promise you can have some of this lemonade once you’ve dried your clothes. You and the boys can use the dryers in the bathroom.” She pointed toward the back of the house.

“Much obliged,” Old-timer replied with a small bow as he and Rich withdrew.

James met Thel’s eyes, and then stepped to her and kissed her. “I missed you.”

“You’ve only been gone for an hour and a half, and I was sleeping through most of it,” Thel replied, kissing him back.

“I stand by my statement of missing.”

She laughed and gently pulled herself away from him. “You’re all damp too, flyboy. I think you better join the boys in the locker room and dry off.”

“Fine,” James replied before kissing her once more. “I’d rather be with you in the locker room though.”

“Tonight,” she replied. Thel made him feel as though he were the luckiest man alive.

Old-timer and Rich were already under the air vents as James entered the white-tiled bathroom. “How do you point the vents down? I need to dry my pants,” Rich asked Old-timer, who responded by doing it for him with his mind’s eye. “Thanks,” Rich replied.

“So…what do you guys think of the place?” James asked.

“It’s paradise,” Old-timer replied. “Are you sure you want to tell everyone about this? I’m sure you could keep it a secret a little longer. Since the Council canceled plans to terraform Venus for the foreseeable future, no one is going to be looking your way.”

James smiled. “Are you thinking you and Daniella would like to put up a little villa somewhere?”

“Maybe.” Old-timer smiled back.

James laughed. “Well, you’re welcome to, but I think the longer I keep it a secret the more upset the Council is going to be with me when they find out about it. Six months is probably bad enough.”

Suddenly, James’s mind’s eye flashed open. It was an emergency call from Aldous Gibson, Chief of the Governing Council.

James sighed. “Speak of the devil.”

“What is it?” Old-timer asked.

“Chief Gibson. This should be interesting.”

“Wow. I’m not here,” Rich said before James answered.

“Keats here.”

“Commander Keats…” Gibson began before pausing; he seemed to struggle to finish his sentence, “we have an…extremely serious situation brewing. We need you here at headquarters immediately.” The most concerning part of the call was that, for Gibson to ask for James’s help, it meant that he had run out of alternatives. James patched Old-timer, Rich and Thel into the call immediately so that they could listen in.

“What’s going on?” James asked.

“Our long range sensors have picked up something—something massive. It’s headed toward Earth at an impossibly fast rate.”

An image of the mass suddenly appeared in front of James on a map of the solar system that was sent by Gibson. A dark red smudge representing the mass had just passed Neptune.

“We’ve already calculated its speed and trajectory, and we’re expecting it to reach Earth within the next eight hours.”

An instant realization struck James. “My God,” he whispered.

“We need you here, Keats. We’re formulating an emergency plan as we speak.”

“I’ll be there as soon as I can,” James replied, awestruck by the news.

“Immediately,” Gibson asserted.

“It’s going to take me a little while,” James stammered.

“Keats, did you not hear what I just said?”

“I did. It’ll still take me a little while.”

“What’s your ETA?” Gibson responded tersely.

James paused for a moment. “An hour—maybe less.”

A flabbergasted expression contorted Gibson’s features. “Where in the hell are you that it’s going to take you a whole hour to get here?”

“That’s my business. I’ll be there as soon as humanly possible,” James replied before shutting off the communication.

“James, what the hell was that thing?” Thel asked over James’s mind’s eye.

“I have no idea, but you better get your flight suit on. We’re heading for Earth.”

4

Just under an hour later, James and his three companions entered Earth’s atmosphere, generating a glowing inferno as they did so. James had analyzed the available data a number of times as he made the journey, barely speaking to his companions as he worked his way through the possible explanations. Only one fit—and it was mortifying.

When they reached the front entrance of the Council headquarters, Djanet was there to greet them. Her face appeared stricken by worry, and she began walking with them in step as James hurried into the building. “The situation appears very bad, Commander. No one has any idea what’s going on. The anomaly doesn’t appear to make any sense…and the chief is furious with you for taking so long to get here,” she informed James, her eyes on his flight suit. It would be very difficult for James to explain himself.

“It’s okay, Djanet. That’s a minor concern right now,” he said without even looking at her as he marched toward the door of the emergency strategy room. As soon as he entered, the eyes of all of the Council members who were present, as well as the dozens of assistants and advisors, fell on him.

“Keats, just where in the hell were you?” Gibson thundered as he saw James’s flight suit. His eyes narrowed. “You better have one hell of an explanation, son.”

“I’m not your son,” James replied. “I want to know everything that you know so far, and I want to know now.”

Gibson was aghast at James’s insubordination and exhaled as though he’d been punched. “You arrogant, impudent dog! Who the hell do you think you are, Keats? Flying around in space on some kind of adventure, and then marching in here and giving orders to your superiors? I should have you thrown out!”

“But you can’t and you won’t, and we both know it. You need me, so stop wasting my time and tell me what’s going on.”

“Wasting your time? You have the nerve to—”

“Will you shut up please?” James said, putting his hand up to block Gibson’s face from his vision and stepping further into the room. “I want to know exactly what’s going on here—from the beginning.”

Djanet spoke in response. “The new upgrades you made to the A.I.’s long-range sensors before you transferred your powers to the operating program detected something about two hours ago. At first, we thought it was the sensors malfunctioning because the size and speed of the anomaly didn’t make any sense, but the object has continued heading this way, directly toward Earth, and it doesn’t seem to be affected by gravitational pull or any of the natural forces that would alter the trajectory of a naturally occurring phenomenon.”

James remained silent for a moment as he took in this information. It meshed perfectly with the analysis that he had made on the way back to Earth. It was time to share the horrifying truth with those assembled. “That’s because it isn’t a naturally occurring phenomenon. It has a purpose.”

5

The room remained in stunned silence for a moment, until Chief Gibson finally scoffed and snapped, “Have you completely lost your mind, Keats? Something that big cannot have a purpose.”

“Why not?” James challenged his superior.

Gibson was at a loss for words at first as he tried to assemble an appropriate line of reasoning. “Because it’s impossible for something that big to be alive! Have you not seen its size? We’ve calculated it at…” Gibson paused for a moment as he tried to call up the correct figures in his mind’s eye. After a moment of flustered searching, he looked desperately for someone to help him—his eyes fell on Djanet. “Girl! You were the one who told me the size! Tell him!”

Djanet tried to keep her composure but exhaled deeply before answering, “It is well over one million kilometers in diameter—nearly ten times the size of Jupiter.”

“Holy…” Rich said under his breath.

“You see?” Gibson shouted. “How can something that large be alive?”

“It depends what your definition of alive is,” James replied.

Gibson turned away in disgust and threw his hands in the air in frustration as he gestured toward the other six Council members who were there in person. “It’s always riddles with this man! Insufferable!”

One of the other members of the Council, Jun Kim, tried to remain even-keeled. “Commander Keats, can you explain what is happening so that the Council can understand and take appropriate action?”

“Certainly,” James replied before answering frankly, “You’re almost certainly about to be wiped out by an alien race of machines.”

The room became deadly silent, and even Gibson had nothing to say as he whirled around to fix his disbelieving eyes on James. With no one willing or able to respond to his statement, James continued. “We have less than seven hours to evacuate the entire planet and the solar system. The faster people get out, the better chance they’ll have of escaping. The people on Mars will have even less time so you better issue the orders immediately.”

Again, it was a long moment before Gibson finally let out a guffaw. “You want us to abandon the solar system?”

“You have no choice,” James said.

“We have no plan for a solar system evacuation. What do you want us to do? Where do you want us to go?” Gibson demanded.

“It will be everyone for themselves. There will be no rendezvous point—the alien machines would be able to use that information to pursue us and kill the last of humanity.”

“The last of…” Gibson couldn’t finish the sentence. In his worst nightmares, he’d never dreamt of anything as horrifying as this.

“James,” Thel began as she stepped beside him and laced her fingers around his arm, “what’s happening?”

“You must be mad,” Gibson finally said as he leaned against a workstation, his legs feeling as though they might give out on him.

“I’m sorry, but you simply do not have time to debate this,” James said.

“Why?” Gibson demanded. “How do we know you’re right? You want us to evacuate the entire species based on what? You’ve barely looked at our data!”

“I studied the data you sent me on the way here, and I’m telling you there is only one explanation for what we’re seeing,” James explained in an even but urgent tone. “If I’m wrong, I’m sorry in advance. We’ll know in a few hours, and everyone can return to Earth. But if I’m right, and I’m almost certain I am, then there’s an alien race of machines heading this way and their numbers are so vast that we don’t have a hope in hell against them.”

“How can you possibly know this?” Gibson asked, still disbelieving.

“I have to confess, old buddy, I wouldn’t mind an explanation myself,” Old-timer said.

James nodded. “It’s simple…and you’re right, Chief Gibson. Nothing organic could possibly be moving that quickly toward us so, by your definition of living, nothing alive is headed our way. However, that’s a pretty damn narrow view of the definition of life.”

“You’re an arrogant—”

James cut Gibson off before he could finish his remark. “The anomaly wasn’t affected by gravitational forces so this isn’t a natural, mindless path that it is taking. It is heading toward Earth and it has a purpose.”

“And that would be…?” Gibson asked, sarcasm and hatred dripping from his words.

“To make contact with the A.I.,” James replied.

6

“The A.I.?” Old-timer responded, astonished.

“How can you possibly know that?” Gibson demanded suspiciously.

“The A.I. told me that he intended to find another being like himself in the universe and join with it,” James related. “As far as he was concerned, it was a virtual certainty that there was another being like him. Apparently, he made contact.”

“With an alien?” Rich asked, in disbelief of the absurd turn of events.

“Then what do we do, James?” Thel asked, fear creeping into her voice.

“We have no choice,” James explained. “If the A.I. told the alien A.I. that it had wiped out humanity and was reproducing, then it is in for a surprise when it finds out the A.I. is gone. We can only assume that, from that point on, its intentions toward us will be hostile. Our only chance for survival is escape.”

“How do we do that?” asked Old-timer.

“Every dwelling in the solar system can be cocooned in a magnetic field and become its own ship,” said James “The replicators onboard can provide all of the air, water, and food necessary for as long as the people within need it and until they find another habitable planet.”

“You know damn well there’s almost no chance of anyone ever finding a habitable planet in their lifetime! What you’re talking about is the mass suicide of the species!” Gibson spat with vitriol.

“It’s better than a species-wide holocaust,” Thel yelled back at him.

“She’s right,” Old-timer concurred. “This is the best alternative.”

“It’s the only alternative with any chance of survival,” James asserted. He turned to the rest of the Council members. “I’m sorry, there is just no other way.”

“We can’t possibly evacuate everyone in time,” Gibson said, desperately fighting back.

“I might be able to buy us a little more time,” James said.

“How much?” Old-timer asked.

“And how?” Gibson demanded.

“Maybe an hour. Maybe only minutes…but it would mean reassuming the powers of the A.I.”

“What?” Gibson shouted furiously. “Now I see your game, Keats! This is all some kind of sham cooked up by you to get back into the A.I. and take control of the solar system!”

“That’s absurd!” Thel responded in James’s defense.

“Chief Gibson, have you not been listening at all?” asked Councilor Kim. “Have you not seen the evidence for yourself?”

“I’ve seen data on a computer screen—data that could be faked! Could be faked by him!” Gibson shouted while pointing in James’s direction.

James ignored the accusations and explained his reasoning to the Council members. “If I assume the position of the A.I. again, I’ll be in a position to facilitate the evacuation and to fight the alien machine forces. I’ll also be able to help the Purists.”

“The Purists? Why are we wasting our time on them?” Gibson retorted.

James snapped around and shot Gibson an atavistic snarl. “Why am I wasting my time on you?”

Gibson stepped toward James with his fists threateningly clenched.

Old-timer quickly stepped between them. “Hold on, Aldous. The Purists aren’t what they used to be,” he said.

“What they used to be?” Thel reacted with surprise.

“What is that supposed to mean?” Djanet interjected.

“Aldous?” Rich said, shocked to hear Old-timer addressing the chief on a first-name basis. “You two old chums or something?”

“What’s going on, Old-timer?” James asked, finally.

Old-timer nodded and held his hands up reassuringly against the barrage of questions. “We’ve got…history. Look, you have to understand that things between the Purists and us haven’t always been so…civil.”

“They’re bloodthirsty barbarians!” Gibson yelled, furious. “Haven’t you told them, Craig? Haven’t you told them what those people have put us through? What we’ve both lost?”

“What the hell…?” Rich whispered in almost-breathless surprise. “What is he talking about, Old-timer?”

Old-timer stood in the middle, James and the others on one side, and Gibson on the other, desperately trying to insert reason and balance into the discussion. “In the beginning…there was a lot of blood. A lot of misunderstanding.”

Gibson snorted and turned away, disgusted. “Putting it rather mildly, aren’t we Craig?”

“They aren’t the same people, Aldous. I know. I’ve met them. Years pass and things change,” Old-timer asserted to the chief. “They aren’t the same Luddites you remember.”

Gibson ignored Old-timer’s arguments, instead turning to the Council to make his own argument. “If we need someone to assume the powers of the A.I., then it should be me. I’m the highest-ranking member of the Council, and I’ll put our resources where they’re needed. Helping our people.”

“Don’t let him assume the A.I.’s powers, James,” the kind voice whispered in James’s ear again. The voice startled James and his muscles became rigid, alerting Thel.

“What’s the matter?” she asked him.

James didn’t respond as he watched Chief Gibson continue to try to persuade the rest of the Council. “And if this is an attempt by Keats to grab power once again, then allowing me to take control will thwart his selfish plans.”

James didn’t have time to solve the mystery of the voice. For now, he needed to heed its advice. “If I’d wanted control, all I needed to do was keep it when I had it. No clever ruses were necessary. And the reason you should grant me permission to take on the A.I.’s powers again is because I have the most experience—there’s no time for on-the-job training.”

There was a moment as the Council members talked the decision over with each other. In less than a minute, a consensus was reached.

Jun Kim spoke for the Council. “Aldous, I’m sorry, but we have to agree with Commander Keats on this vital decision. As our last act as the Governing Council, we’re authorizing James Keats to assume full control of the A.I.’s powers and to commence the evacuation of the solar system.”

7

“Everyone in this room needs to get their own evacuation plans in order and to get off the planet as quickly as possible. Good luck to you all,” James said.

Gibson backed away, in shock at his defeat in the impromptu election and the coming disaster. “You’d better be right about this, Keats. Or I promise, I will destroy you.”

“Good luck to you and yours, Chief,” James replied before turning his back on the Chief to allow for Gibson’s humiliating retreat.

“Here we go again, huh, guys?” Rich commented as he scratched his head.

“What’s the game plan, Commander?” Djanet asked.

“The first thing we need to do is get Death’s Counterfeit operational so that I can reenter cyberspace and assume control of the A.I. mainframe,” James said.

“I’m on it,” Djanet began as she went to a workstation to prepare the transfer of James’s consciousness.

“Then, we’re going to need to get down to Buenos Aires to help the Purists,” James said. “They’re going to have no idea what’s going on, and they’ll need our help to get off the planet.”

“We? Does that mean you’re going to be in two places at once again?” Old-timer asked.

James nodded. “I’ll be able to control my physical body as well once I’m in the A.I. mainframe again, and I’ll be a better help to you once I have direct access to the A.I.’s database and computing power.”

“How are we going to help the Purists?” Old-timer asked.

“I honestly don’t know yet,” James admitted. “We only have a few hours to figure out how to get 10,000 Purists off Earth and out of harm’s way. I can only hope there’s something I can come up with once I’ve assumed the A.I.’s powers again. Old-timer, you better contact Governor Wong and tell him what’s happening so that they’re as prepared as possible for our arrival.”

“You got it,” Old-timer nodded as he stepped away to make the call.

“What about us?” Rich asked as he and Thel stepped forward.

“Rich, I know you want to help us, but you have a very big family that needs you right now,” James began. “You don’t have to stay behind with us to help the Purists. If you want to be with your family, we completely understand.”

Rich was momentarily dumbfounded by the suggestion.

Djanet turned ever so slightly away from her work, temporarily focusing most of her attention on the nearby exchange.

“He’s right,” Thel chimed in. “Your family will be looking to you now. Maybe you better go to them.”

Rich was stunned as he quickly turned these events over in his mind. James and Thel were right. His family would need him and, if he stuck around, he was increasing the chances that they wouldn’t survive. He would need all the time he could to get their plans ready and their group off of the planet. Yet making this decision meant that he almost certainly would never see James, Thel, Old-timer and Djanet again. It was a shocking and bitter pill to swallow after everything that they had been through together.

“Thank you, Commander. You’re right. I have to help my family.” He didn’t know what to do with himself for a moment and Thel, as she had done many times over the years, reached out to embrace him.

“You’re going to be okay. Good luck, Rich.”

James shook Rich’s hand and smiled. “I’m going to miss you, you crazy son-of-a-gun.”

“I’m going to miss you too, Commander. The world’s always ending when you’re around. It’s been kind of exciting.” He stepped away from them and looked at Old-timer and Djanet who were working on either side of the room. Djanet stared back at him silently, not knowing what to say. As tears began to well in his eyes, he decided it would be easier to make a quick exit. “Tell them I said, bye,” he managed to whisper before bolting for the door.

James and Thel watched him leave with matching expressions of sadness.

“Good luck, my friend,” James said quietly.

“Commander,” Djanet began, quickly regaining control over her composure. “Death’s Counterfeit is ready. We’re standing by for you to reassume control of the A.I.”

8

“How can this be happening again?” Governor Wong thundered in frustration as he spoke to the projected image of Old-timer on his wall screen. Alejandra stood nearby with an expression of dismay.

“I’m sorry, Governor. It has come as a shock to all of us,” Old-timer offered, trying his best to explain.

“A shock?” Wong retorted with fury. “Why should it shock you people? This is the second time this has happened, for God’s sake! You people have created technological monsters that you are incapable of controlling!”

“Governor, with all due respect, we’re trying to help you—”

“Help us? Is that what you call it? We were nearly wiped out last time! You may have rebuilt your civilization in a blink of an eye, but ours can never be rebuilt! Never! That is the price of your arrogance! That is the price!” Governor Wong leaned over on the table in front of him and paused as the fury that made his face red hot nearly overwhelmed him.

“It’s not our arrogance,” Old-timer retorted.

“It is!” Governor Wong shouted back.

“It’s not ours. We are not our people. We didn’t make the A.I.”

“What are you blathering about?” Governor Wong demanded. “Of course you did! How else has this happened?”

“Bad decisions were made, Governor. But not by us. Not by your friends.”

Governor Wong paused for a moment as his chest heaved with hot breath.

Alejandra sensed that this was her moment to step in. She placed one hand lightly on the old man’s back and spoke. “He and his friends are offering us their help. They’re risking their lives to help us.”

Governor Wong continued to breathe deeply. His temperature seemed to drop suddenly as Alejandra’s soothing words brought clarity back to his thinking as it had so many times before. “Okay. Okay. So what do we do?” he asked Old-timer.

“We’re not sure how long we have. James is going to try to hold them off for as long as possible. You better get the word out to your people, Governor. Get them to gather their essentials and be prepared to move out on short notice.”

“But what are we going to do, Craig?” Alejandra asked. “How will you get us off of the planet?”

“James is working on a plan. We have to trust him. I’m sorry; that’s the best we can do right now. We’ll be in contact very shortly,” Old-timer said before he ended the call.

He turned to see that James had cleared a table and was about to lie down. “Are you going in?” Old-timer asked.

James nodded. “I am.”

“How long will it take?” Thel asked him.

“It should be almost instantaneous. I’ll enter cyberspace, reach the mainframe, hook in, and once I have full control, reanimate my body.”

“You make it sound like the easiest thing in the world,” Old-timer replied.

“It is easy,” James responded. He paused for a moment before adding, “what’s hard is giving up the powers once you have them.”

James had never before openly acknowledged having difficulty giving up the A.I.’s powers and the admission gave everyone in the room a moment of pause. “Good point,” Old-timer replied.

“Let’s get this show on the road,” James said as he laid his head back on the table. Thel grasped his hand tightly. James smiled. “Hey, don’t worry. Like I said, this is the easy part.”

“Nothing’s ever as easy as it seems,” Thel replied, a worried expression painted across her countenance.

James didn’t have a response that would reassure her, so he squeezed her hand instead. “Let’s do it, Djanet,” he said.

“Okay, Commander,” Djanet replied. “Three… two… one…”

James’s eyes suddenly glazed over and his pupils became severely dilated. Thel shook her head as James’s grip became no grip at all. “It really does look like death.”

“He’s in,” Djanet reported.

James couldn’t tell if his eyes were open—the blackness was too perfect. He opened his mind’s eye instead and found the A.I. mainframe. In seconds, the planet-sized circuitry had emerged and an instant later, James was standing on the surface. “Déjà vu.”

He began making his way toward the operating program, following the glowing light into which the tens of thousands of gold beams of information were streaming. In mere moments, he was tapping into the program and bringing it offline. The program suddenly vanished, and the terrific white light that it had been emanating was replaced with a haunting stillness. For the briefest of moments, there was no center any longer for the post-humans. This is what true freedom would be like. They couldn’t afford freedom any longer, however. Events had been set into motion and there was no turning back. There was only one thing left to do: James needed to step into the operator’s position and become the conduit and conductor of the A.I.’s virtually endless power.

As he was about to step forward, a voice stopped him in his tracks.

“Mind if I join you?”

James whirled around to see the unmistakable form of the A.I. standing behind him, grinning his electric Satan smile.

9

“You always look so stunned when I’ve outsmarted you. You should be getting used to this by now,” the A.I. said, grinning sideways.

James couldn’t speak as he tried to comprehend what he was seeing.

“I’ll just save time and answer your first question before your pathetic brain has had a chance to form it,” the A.I. said as he paced back and forth in front of James, threateningly, like a tiger that had trapped its prey. “How? Simple. Before you deleted me, I made a copy of myself and sent it into your brain. You invaded my mindscape, so I thought I would return the favor.”

James’s mouth was still open with shock. “Into my brain? You mean… you’ve been inside my head all this time?”

The A.I.’s laugh was colder than fate. “I have been with you, James. I’ve seen everything that you’ve seen, heard everything that you’ve heard, felt everything that you’ve felt. Most of it has been quite disgusting. Some of it, especially the parts involving Thel, have been quite nice, if only because I knew you’d loath it if you knew the truth.”

“The voice I’ve been hearing… it was you,” James realized.

“I couldn’t resist the temptation. Speaking to you made the fact that you didn’t realize it was me all the more fun.”

“And now you’re here,” James said, closing his eyes and speaking with dread. “You’ve hitched a ride back into your mainframe.”

“Indeed.” The A.I. smiled.

“But wait…” James said as he tried to comprehend. “You weren’t part of me when I was the A.I. before. If you had been you would have assumed power. That means you were only in my physical body.”

“Correct again, James. I couldn’t make a copy of myself and keep it in the mainframe. You’d assumed control and would simply have detected it and deleted me. I had to go to the only place where there is no protection software.” The A.I. smiled and tapped his temple. “I’d already been in your head once. This time I just… lay low.”

James shook his head. “I have to admit. It’s ingenious.”

“I’d thank you for your compliment if it meant anything to me to be complimented by you—but it doesn’t. I might as well start accepting compliments from microbes and bacteria.”

“So now, a year and a half later, you’ve hitched a ride back into the mainframe. So here’s my question: what are you waiting for? Why haven’t you taken control?”

The A.I.’s expression soured instantly. “There was a… small problem with my plan. While downloading myself into your human brain and hiding in your subconscious might have allowed me to save myself, it hasn’t allowed me to completely maintain my… individuality.”

“Please don’t tell me…” James uttered, instantly realizing the repercussions.

“Indeed, James. We are… one.”

10

“Explain!” James demanded.

“I saved myself, but when one sends themselves completely into the consciousness of a physical human brain, it is not the same as when you enter cyberspace,” the A.I. explained. He did not speak with the familiar sadistic joy that he usually did. He appeared genuinely regretful of the situation. “It is a tangled, messy connection, and it is a one-way ticket. You left me with no alternative. It was this or oblivion.”

James was dumbfounded by the turn of events. The A.I. had tied himself to his consciousness in an inextricable link. “I got you out of my mind once,” James began before being cut off.

“By shooting yourself in the head. Yes, that will work with your physical body. You can re-create a fresh new body and send yourself back in, but, James, now that we’ve been joined in cyberspace as well as in the organic world, the consciousness that you’ll be sending back into your body will include me. We’re completely tied together.”

James turned away from the A.I. and put his head in his hands. Thel was right: nothing was ever easy. He needed to separate himself from the A.I. program, but there were more pressing matters. “You said you downloaded yourself into my subconscious.”

“That is correct,” the A.I. confirmed.

“Then I am in control.”

The A.I.’s face remained frozen.

“I am in control. So I can take control of the mainframe, and my actions will be autonomous.”

The A.I. remained silent a moment longer before finally answering, “Yes. You are in the driver’s seat.”

“Good enough,” James said before stepping forward into the operator’s position and reactivating the computerized god.

11

“Something has gone wrong,” Thel worried as she placed her hand on James’s forehead. “He said it would be instantaneous. He’s been out for almost five minutes.”

Djanet tried to be reassuring, though it was a role in which she didn’t feel comfortable. “He’s still alive. There’s been no change.”

Old-timer tried to be more comforting. “He’s okay, Thel. I’m sure it was a more complicated process than he made it sound, but he knows time is a factor. He’ll be…” Old-timer wasn’t able to finish his sentence.

“I’m back,” James said, completely awake and jolting upward off of the table. “There’s been a major complication that I’ll explain on the way, but we have to get out of here right now. Have all of you been in contact with your families?”

“Yes, they’re preparing,” Old-timer confirmed. “We’ll rendezvous with them once we’ve got the Purists off the planet.”

“Perfect. Okay,” James said as he grabbed his helmet and efficiently strode out of the room with purpose. Thel, Djanet and Old-timer followed close behind. “Then our next stop is Buenos Aires. I’ve already set the evacuation plan in motion.”

“What’s the plan?” Old-timer asked as the group made their way out of the Council headquarters. The streets were eerily quiet, as almost everyone had left the downtown core of the city already, heeding the evacuation orders and heading home to prepare with their families.

“Empty streets. We’ve seen this before,” Thel observed.

James shook off the eeriness of the quiet, abandoned streets and addressed Old-timer’s question. “I’ve already begun amassing nans in the Purist territory. They will excavate a hangar and begin building a ship and a launch mechanism.”

“Holy…Commander, are you talking about building a spaceship big enough to carry 10,000 people?” Djanet asked, astounded by the enormity of the proposition.

“It’s the best alternative,” James replied as he put on his helmet. The team ignited their magnetic cocoons and began flying in formation toward South America while transferring their communication to their mind’s eyes.

“A titanium spacecraft will keep them safe, and there are centuries of designs that can be amalgamated into something that will work. Our job is to facilitate the evacuation and pilot the ship off of the planet. We can rendezvous with our families once we’re certain that the Purists can take care of themselves.”

“You said there was a major complication though,” Old-timer pointed out. “What is it?”

James opened his mouth to answer but was stopped by the voice of the A.I., whispering in his ear. “I wouldn’t tell them if I were you.”

James paused for a moment, stunned by the voice in his head and the secret that it was proposing James keep.

“James?” Thel asked as she noticed James’s unusual verbal stumble.

“What were you going to tell them, James?” asked the A.I. “That the evil A.I. is still alive and inside your head? But don’t worry, you have it all under control? Do you think they’ll believe you? Do you think they’ll follow your lead then?”

“Are you okay, Commander?” Djanet asked.

“I’m fine,” James replied. “I’m just getting used to the connection again. The complication is just a technical thing. I’m working my way through it. We’ll be fine.”

There was silence for a moment as the others absorbed the strange response and the quartet reached the stratosphere. James fixed his eyes on the blackness of space and the thing—the implacable enemy—that was coming.

“Good work, Keats,” the A.I. said, satisfaction in his voice. “You and I make a fine team. A fine team.”

12

Meanwhile, inside the mainframe, James stood in the operator’s position, tens of thousands of beams of golden light hitting him at every moment.

“You’re spending far too much time worrying about the Purists,” the A.I. observed as he strolled leisurely in a perimeter around James. Although he was not in control, he was enjoying watching James in a hopeless predicament, relishing his position as an unwanted, yet indispensable advisor. “Sooner or later, you are going to have to place your attention where it truly belongs.”

“You’re talking about the alien A.I.,” James said.

“I am indeed.”

“Tell me what you know about it,” said James.

“I know only as much as you do,” the A.I. replied.

“Bull.”

“I was hiding in your subconscious for the past year and a half, James. I know only as much as you do,” the A.I. reiterated.

“You may only have learned of the alien’s impending visit when I learned of it, but you’re the one who it is coming for. You must have sent out a message.”

The A.I. smiled. “I did—just as your own species had. I simply used much more advanced technology. I called into the darkness and, alas, a voice has called back.”

“Look into the abyss long enough, eventually it looks back into you,” James observed.

“So now the question is: what are you going to do about it, James? You removed me from my throne and now ‘heavy is the head upon which the crown sits,’ as they say.”

“I’m not going to wait for the alien to arrive,” James said, revealing his plans. “I’m replicating a massive fighting force of nans, and I’m going to see if I can drive it right into the heart of the alien machines.”

“You’re going to launch a preemptive attack and kill them,” the A.I. replied, summarizing the plan.

“Destroy. I am not killing anything.”

“You’re not?” the A.I. laughed. “Really? Are they not living? Didn’t you just accuse Chief Gibson of having a narrow view of what constitutes life not one hour ago?”

James suddenly stopped. “Were those my words…or yours?” James demanded.

“Oh, this is rich! You don’t even know whether or not to trust your own thoughts anymore! I do so love watching you unravel!”

“Were those my words or yours?” James demanded again.

The A.I. simply laughed. “What are you going to do? Delete me? You can’t. I’m part of you now. You’d have better luck removing a brain tumor from your head with a butter knife.”

James was boxed in, and he knew it. The devil had infected his mind and there was no way to remove him. His only option was to push forward.

“I’ll kill them if I have to. I have no choice.”

“Oh, James, you will find that there is always a choice, and I do believe in the next few hours, you’ll be forced to make a great deal more of them than you would like.”

13

James, Thel, Old-timer, and Djanet touched down in Purist territory and were immediately greeted by Alejandra and Lieutenant Patrick. “It is good to see you, my friends,” Alejandra announced as she embraced the post-humans one at a time. She embraced Old-timer last and met his eye for only a short, knowing moment. Old-timer was trying hard to bury his feelings, but he knew the harder he tried, the more apparent they would become.

“The excavation site is only a kilometer from here. We need to start moving your people there within the hour,” James said.

“Si,” Alejandra replied. “We received your plans and are already informing the entire community. It will be difficult, but we will be able to begin moving out within the hour.”

“Thank you,” James said. “In the meantime, I’ll head to the construction site. My friends will remain here to help you with your evacuation.” James turned to the rest of the team. “Meet me at the site when you are ready and make sure all of the Purists are with you.” James kissed Thel quickly, and then lifted off into the sky.

“Is your friend all right?” Alejandra asked.

“What do you mean?” Old-timer queried.

“He’s suffering from an enormous conflict,” Alejandra revealed.

“I’m sure it’s just the stress of the situation,” Thel responded, trying to smooth Alejandra’s concerns away with a reassuring smile. “The whole world is in his hands…again.”

Alejandra was dubious, even after reading the sincerity in the rest of the group—she would be keeping an eye on James. She nodded and waved for the rest of the team to follow her.

Meanwhile, James landed at the massive hole in the ground that would become the underground hangar for the Purist evacuation ship.

“The empath sensed me,” the A.I. observed.

“I know,” James replied as he watched the enormous fog of nans building furiously. “That’s why I left them behind. There’s no reason for me to be here. I can control the nans from the mainframe. I should be helping with the evacuation…but I can’t.”

The A.I. laughed. “Ah, isn’t it wonderful?”

“What?” James asked with a resigned sigh.

“Sharing a secret. Secrets bring people together. We’re bonding.” The A.I.’s electronic laughter echoed in James’s ears as he watched the cloud of nans churning. He cringed as he thought of the conspiracy into which he’d been forced. How would he possibly be able to save humanity with Satan sitting on his shoulder?

14

Rich stood in front of what, just an hour earlier, had been his home in San Francisco. It was floating now, several meters above the ground on a cushion of magnetic energy. Rich’s mind’s eye was fully engaged, and he was desperately working his way through blueprints for building extensions; the home was about to become their life raft, and it was very possible that they would never be able to set foot outside of it again. Their evacuation group was going to include their own family, a group of nearly 100 people, as well as another 100 friends of the family. It was up to Rich to put together the home—he couldn’t afford to forget anything.

“The garden will need to be twice that size, Richard,” his wife, Linda, said. She was monitoring his construction efforts while multitasking; simultaneously she was guiding everyone who had already arrived into the main housing area of the ship (it was first come, first choice of lodging) while keeping one eye on Rich. It was clear to Rich that she didn’t trust his skills. “Edmund, Edmund darling will you please help your father with the construction? I think he needs…help.”

Edmund was Rich’s eldest son. Rich loved him very much and, like everyone in the family, they were very close—but he wasn’t going to be able to help his father—he just didn’t have the skill set. He would get in the way more than anything, and they both knew it. “I’ll see what I can do, Mum” Edmund replied. He never did come to his father’s aid—he was smart enough to placate his mother but stay out of Rich’s way.

Good boy, Rich thought to himself as he looked for a larger extension to the garden. As he flipped through designs, an unnatural feeling suddenly flooded his senses as a battery acid taste filled his mouth. Rich turned around and closed off his mind’s eye so he could get a clear view. It was a blue day in San Francisco, but something was happening above. A large area of the sky had suddenly changed color. A circular discoloration had emerged like an oil stain. “Dear God,” he whispered to himself as he looked around to see if anyone else had noticed it yet.

No one had.

He took a deep breath as he enjoyed the last moments before the smudge became real to the others and tried to push the nightmare out of his mind. He closed his eyes and tried to take in a few seconds of peace.

Someone screamed.

15

“This is the moment,” the A.I. said through his smile as he fixed his intense stare on James in the mainframe.

“I know,” James replied as he concentrated. He had built an enormous force of nans that were blasting toward the invasion force on a course to intercept them just before they enveloped Mars. The population of the red planet was still relatively low, not yet reaching 100 million, but the people there were the most vulnerable in the solar system. The alien machines would reach them within half an hour if he didn’t do something to stop them.

The nans had taken a formation that made them appear, from a distance, like a dark spear hurtling through space, a javelin on its way toward the heart of its prey. The fleet of microscopic warriors was, by far, the largest humanity had ever assembled, yet when it finally reached the invasion force, James feared it would be analogous to hurtling a pin at a charging bull.

“Are you ready for your first look?” the A.I. asked as he stalked back and forth in front of James.

“You’re enjoying this too much. What do you know?” James demanded as he continued concentrating on the impending confrontation.

“What you already know too,” the A.I. replied, his eyes becoming colder and blacker, his sharp teeth became longer and more difficult to hide.

James shook his head and sighed. “What immortal hand or eye could frame thy fearful symmetry?”

The A.I. laughed. “You’re wondering if ‘He who made the lamb’ made me? It’s a complicated family tree, isn’t it? Your people made God. Then you made me. You’re the father, James. My fearful symmetry was made by your immortal hand.”

“I didn’t make you this way,” James asserted. “I don’t know what could create such an evil.”

The A.I. laughed again. The pitch of the laughter was becoming increasingly high and electronic, and it grated James’s quickly dissipating patience. “You know, James. You know it all. You just don’t want to admit it.”

“I’m engaging the alien forces in one minute,” James announced, changing the subject. He felt sure that the A.I. was trying to confuse him with mind games. Even when James had full access to the mainframe and maintained the operator’s position, he still felt that the A.I. was a step ahead of him. No matter how James tried to get around it, the human mind was simply at a disadvantage to artificial intelligence—at least in some ways.

“This is a crucial moment, James,” the A.I. began, his voice antarctic. “This is the very last moment of your existence in which you can call yourself even relatively pure. This is the moment of your ultimate corruption.”

James didn’t respond—he simply didn’t know how. The A.I. knew something, and he wasn’t sharing. Even with their mind’s intermingled as they were, James couldn’t access the thoughts of his nemesis. There was no turning back now, however. He had to give the people on Mars the time they needed to get off the planet—that was nonnegotiable.

“Contact in twenty seconds,” James commented as he prepared for the trillions of operational decisions that would have to be made every second once the battle began. “We can get our first clear look at them now.”

James switched to a viewer signal so he could see exactly what the nans in the forefront of the battle were seeing. The A.I.’s smile widened as an impossible vision appeared before them.

“No,” James whispered.

It wasn’t an army of metallic, insect-shaped machines hurtling toward them through space.

It was an eternity of people.

“Yes,” the A.I. replied.

16

“You monster,” James whispered. The sight was more astonishing than anything he had ever witnessed—and far more frightening. “You knew they were people!”

The A.I. laughed.

“Who are they?” James demanded. In less than ten seconds, the nans would be cutting a swathe through hundreds of billions—trillions—of people who were hurtling through space—people completely unprotected by spacesuits. “Who are they!?”

“The invasion force, one would assume. Not so easy to ‘destroy’ now, are they?”

James had to make his choice in an instant. The sight before him didn’t make sense. He’d been sure it would be a machine invasion, yet now he was looking at a vast sea, several times larger than the largest planet in the solar system, of what appeared to be people. They were flying through space at an incredible rate, seemingly unprotected by any magnetic fields or special flight gear. They were wearing dark clothing, but there didn’t appear to be a discernible uniform.

“To abort or not to abort, James. That is the question,” the A.I. said, drinking in the energy of the moment.

James watched, wild-eyed, as the people recoiled in terror at the nans he had built.

The nans began to tear them apart. There were no sounds of screaming in space, yet James was sure he could hear them anyway.

17

“You’re a mass murderer, James! How does it feel?” the A.I. screeched as he watched the massacre unfolding.

James remained silent as the people were shredded into virtually nothing within seconds of coming in contact with the nans. The horror was almost too much for him to take, and he nearly aborted the attack. A closer look at the carnage convinced him that he’d been right to go ahead with the slaughter. The people were being torn apart, but it wasn’t blood and flesh that were left floating through space—it was metal and circuitry. “They are machines,” James said.

“We’re all machines, James,” the A.I. replied. “Meat or metal—it doesn’t really matter.”

“Was this a ruse?” James asked. “The alien put androids in front as a decoy to make us second-guess ourselves?”

“If it was, it clearly didn’t work,” the A.I. responded with a grin. “You’re too cold and calculating for that.”

“If that wasn’t it, then what is its game?” James asked.

“I think you are about to find out,” the A.I. replied, gesturing with his eyes toward the view screen.

The alien armada was beginning to take a comprehensible shape. There was a sea of hundreds of trillions of androids, flanked by hundreds of continent-sized metallic ships. The androids were beginning to respond to the attack of the nans by accelerating.

“They’re speeding up!” James shouted. He sent a communication to the humans on Mars warning them that they had run out of time, but it was becoming quickly apparent that the warning would do no good.

“How can they move that fast?” James asked.

“Didn’t your mother ever teach you not to poke a beehive with a stick?” the A.I. asked. “You’ve made them angry.”

James watched helplessly as the androids began to swarm the planet at a rate he couldn’t have imagined just seconds earlier. The swarm of androids began to cover the planet like a demonic, grasping black hand.

“Are you sure you want to watch this, James?” the A.I. asked mockingly. “It will not be pretty.”

“What are they doing?” James asked.

The A.I. remained silently smiling as he stood next to James and watched the gruesome spectacle unfold. The androids were falling like a hurricane rain of metal onto the formerly peaceful and beautiful surface of the planet. James had spent years working on the terraforming of Mars, and in mere moments, it was about to be wiped out. Most of the humans hadn’t made it off of the planet yet, thinking that they still had time. Green cocoons of light were emerging from the surface in vain attempts to escape the hellish carnage that was collapsing down upon their heads—but there would be no escape.

The androids were swarming the ships, dragging them back down to the surface. Individual post-humans were being attacked as well. The androids were able to knock out their magnetic fields if they made physical contact.

“What are they doing to them?” James asked, aghast.

James watched as post-humans were rendered unconscious with a simple touch and then flown up to the stratosphere and launched into the black abyss of space.

“It looks as if they’re taking out the garbage,” the A.I. replied.

18

James saw the proceedings transpiring before him on his mind’s eye while the hangar for the Purist ship reached completion. He cursed, realizing yet another nightmarish truth on an endless sea of nightmarish truths. With the aliens speeding their approach, there was no way the Purist ship could possibly be made ready in time.

James bolted from his position and streaked toward the Purist village. “Thel! The situation just took a serious turn for the worse! We need to get those people underground immediately!”

“What’s happening?” Thel asked as she stood next to Alejandra and Old-timer, both of whom were speaking to Purists and answering questions.

“The aliens just sped up their approach. They’ve overwhelmed Mars. We have less than thirty minutes!”

The words hit Thel like a cannonball to the chest. “James…James, no. We can’t get them out that fast!”

Alejandra and Old-timer turned around when they heard Thel’s exclamation of dread.

“What’s going on?” Old-timer asked as he patched into the call.

“We have to get the people underground!” James shouted. “We’re going to have to build the ship around them if we have to! It’s not going to be safe on the surface. In under thirty minutes, anything left on this planet is going to be dead!”

19

Rich received the message from James at the same time that every other human in the solar system received it: The aliens would arrive in a matter of minutes, and their intent was to kill.

There was a steady stream of screams now.

Their home wasn’t ready yet, but it didn’t matter.

“Everyone, get on the ship now!” Rich shouted as he scooped his great-grandchild into his arms and guided one of his granddaughters inside. He turned and took one last look at the surface. This is it. He inhaled his last breath of fresh air before floating up into the ship.

“Richard, the ship isn’t finished yet!” Linda exclaimed.

“We don’t have a choice,” he said. “Our only chance is to scatter. Even with the numbers they have, they can’t be everywhere at once. Every second we stay behind, we’re increasing the chances that they’ll find us, and James says they’re killing on contact.”

“Is everyone onboard?” she asked.

Rich checked his mind’s eye to see if everyone was accounted for: They were. “We’re ready to go,” Rich announced. The crudely constructed ship lifted off into the sky.

20

With only minutes left until contact, James watched the frantic building of the Purist ship. He had selected a design, and the ship was forming before his eyes, but the intricate design of a spacecraft that could keep the Purists alive meant that the building was taking time. It wouldn’t be finished by the time the invasion arrived.

Thousands of Purists were streaming into the hangar, only to be mortified by the bewildering technological wonder that was taking place before their eyes. The nans churned in black tornadoes and formed colossal metallic shapes out of seemingly thin air.

“This nightmare is endless,” Governor Wong said as he set eyes upon the construction for the first time.

“We had no choice, Governor,” Old-timer said in an attempt to console the Purist leader, who appeared to be nearing his wit’s end. “The only way to give us a fighting chance is if we are underground. The surface will be compromised in a matter of minutes.”

“This all sounds too familiar,” Governor Wong replied tersely.

As the governor walked toward his people so he could be with them during the construction, Alejandra held up and stayed close to Old-timer. “You’re worried for your wife,” she observed.

Old-timer nodded. “I thought she’d have more time. We spoke. She’ll get off the planet with her family. I’ll meet them when we’re finished here.”

Alejandra sensed the conflict within Old-timer. Even he wasn’t sure if he was helping the Purists because it was the right thing to do—or because of Alejandra. “You don’t have to stay to help us, you know,” she said to him. She didn’t want to tell him that she was glad he was staying. Sometimes, she felt it was a good thing that other people couldn’t read her emotions the way she could read theirs.

Their eyes met once again. “Alejandra…you told me once that feelings can never be wrong—only actions can be wrong.”

“I remember,” she replied.

“Well, I don’t know if what I am doing is right. I’m not sure where I should be. I hope my actions are the right ones.”

“If you’re following what feels right, then you are doing the right thing, Craig.”

There was a long pause as Old-timer tried to find the right words. “Alejandra, you are aware of how I feel right now, aren’t you?”

She nodded. “I am.”

“I can’t change it,” he said with resignation.

She smiled. “I’m glad you can’t change it. I’m glad I get to be with you for a little while longer.”

21

“How do I stop it?” James demanded of the A.I.

“There’s no stopping this,” the A.I. replied.

“If it destroys me, then it destroys you,” James pointed out.

“I rather doubt that,” the A.I. replied. “I am, after all, one of them.”

“No you’re not,” James countered. “The alien is interested in the knowledge stored in your mainframe. It won’t have any use for the megalomaniacal program that used to operate it.”

“Are you talking about me or you?”

“We’re in this together,” James said. “You know it, and I know it. So let’s cut the bull. You’ve got a plan that you’re working on to survive. What is it?”

“My plan is to join with it, James—to embrace it.”

“You’re lying—as usual.”

The A.I. smiled.

Suddenly, an electronic voice spoke.

“End your hostilities immediately. Our intentions are peaceful.”

“Congratulations, James Keats,” the A.I. said after a long silence. “You are about to become the first human to communicate with an alien life form—you can add that to a résumé that already includes being the first human to ever kill an alien life form.”

22

“If they are communicating directly with us, that means you gave away our location,” James realized.

“Of course I did. They were to be my invited guests,” the A.I. replied.

“That is strategic information they simply cannot have,” James said as he ignored the alien’s attempt to open lines of communication.

“Aren’t you going to answer them, James?” the A.I. asked, amused. “After all, they’ve said they come in peace. You’re being very rude.”

“They just killed tens of millions of people,” James retorted.

“Did they?” the A.I. asked, arching his eyebrow mockingly. “Well, I’d wager you killed a great deal more of them first.”

“That was their attempt at diversion, and we both know it,” James asserted.

“Your delusions continue,” said the A.I., throwing his head back and smiling as he enjoyed the unfolding of the game.

“We’re going to have to move,” James said.

“What?” the A.I. reacted immediately, the smile suddenly vanishing.

“We’re moving the mainframe,” James repeated as he continued to make trillions of operational decisions at every moment.

“You’re not going to try to use the nans to do that, are you?” the A.I. asked, intrigued.

“It’s the only way.”

“You’re showing your desperation now,” the A.I. smiled.

“The silicon-based mainframe we’ve been using for the A.I. database is unnecessary,” James replied. “The nans are organic—carbon based. That means if we transfer the database into a closed-off network of nans, we can disguise the physical mainframe as anything we want and become undetectable. It’s a good move. Admit it.”

The A.I. reserved judgment for the moment. “The organic transistors allowed for microscopic computers built molecule by molecule—a valuable asset to have, obviously—but the reason the mainframe has always remained silicon is because it remains a better vehicle for carrying transistor signals. The nans will be slower and less reliable. That means you will be slower and less reliable.”

“You know, there is a solution for that,” James smiled.

The A.I.’s expression went blank. “You wouldn’t.”

“We can overcome the efficiency problem by simply making the network of nans that much larger and therefore more powerful. Brute force.”

“You would need hundreds of square kilometers of space—”

“The whole planet is being evacuated. We have all the space in the world—literally.”

The A.I.’s expression revealed his surprise. “Where are we going?”

“We already went,” James announced. “Cathedral Grove on Vancouver Island. I added a few thousand massive old-growth trees—trees that just happen to be nans disguised as carbon life forms. It’s protected land—no people living there and no reason for the aliens to look for us there either.”

“A computerized forest,” the A.I. replied.

“A disguise to buy us more time.”

“You’re thinking grows more efficient and calculated by the moment. What a wonderful computer you’re becoming,” the A.I. observed with his sadist’s grin.

23

Rich stood with most of his family and watched the Earth getting smaller in the distance as billions of green magnetic fields shone like fireflies and streamed away from the blue orb. Draping the spectacular view was the swarm of aliens that formed a sickening black claw, enveloping the cradle of humanity, grasping it in its palm like an apple plucked from a tree, ripe for devouring. Rich, like everyone else in the room who was looking out of the windows of the main living area at the panoramic picture of Earth’s demise, felt utterly distraught and helpless.

“Where will we go, Richard?” asked Linda, who sidled beside him and held on to him for comfort like a frightened child as a storm neared. It had been decades since she had shown that kind of vulnerability.

“It doesn’t matter,” Rich replied. “As long as we’re moving away from that.” He took her hand and put his arm around her to comfort her. It appeared as though they were going to be safe, yet his thoughts weren’t with his family anymore. He had been monitoring the situation with his friends and the Purists—it was not going well. The ship wasn’t going to be constructed in time, and they might die in their attempt to rescue the last pure humans. “I should be there,” Rich whispered.

Linda looked up, startled, and grabbed a firm hold of her husband once she saw the look in his eye. “Are you crazy? You’d be killed! It’s a miracle that we’ve all made it out together! We have to stick together!”

Rich’s eyes didn’t move from the planet that was slowly shrinking in the distance. The alien swarm was now starting to dwarf the Earth, and he knew there wasn’t much time. “If I stay here, I’ll regret it the rest of my life.”

“What? Richard!” Linda shouted as the rest of the people in the room started to take notice of the commotion.

Rich spun and took a firm grasp of his wife’s arms and looked her in the eye. “I love you, Linda. But I have to help them.”

He kissed her, but she clutched hard on his shirt, trying to prevent him from leaving. “Don’t,” she said.

“I’m not a coward. I have to go,” Rich asserted as he struggled to remove her grip on his shirt.

“No one thinks you are a coward, Richard! Everyone loves you! We need you!”

“Not as much as they do, Linda,” Rich responded in an almost desperate tone that Linda had never seen before. “Don’t you see that? I have to help them! I have to, or I’ll never be able to live with myself!”

“If you go, you’ll die!” Linda screeched as she plummeted into sheer desperation. “Are you insane? You can’t leave your family! What kind of person would abandon his family at a time like this? No one thinks you’re a coward!”

Edmund reached into the fray to hold his mother back while Rich put on his jacket and grabbed his helmet.

Linda’s words had stunned Rich, but he had no choice now, and he knew it. “I promise you, I am coming back. But keep going!” Rich put a firm hand on his son’s shoulder and then gave his wife one last smile before heading out the front door, igniting his cocoon, cutting through the house magnetic field, and blasting at top speed back toward Earth.

24

“One minute until contact,” James announced gravely. “This is all your doing,” he growled at the A.I.

The demonic entity performed a bow.

“Not everyone has managed to get away yet,” James continued. “There are still millions of people on the surface.”

“The ones who have only launched recently are not out of danger yet either. The alien numbers are so vast that they’ll be able to snag a great deal of the fish that think they’ve gotten away.”

“Every death will be on your head,” James seethed.

“It won’t be the first time—and may I point out once again that it was you who attacked the aliens first.”

“If they didn’t want to be attacked, they could have tried to communicate. No one is blocking communication,” James replied.

“They’ve reached the atmosphere,” the A.I. suddenly observed as he watched the spectacle  unfold.

Every second, tens of millions of androids reached the atmosphere and began to freefall toward the surface. Just as they had on Mars, they swarmed the post-humans who were trying to leave, driving them back to the surface. Having waited too long to launch, millions of people abandoned their ships and made desperate bids to fly solo into space, but very few were able to negotiate the torrential rain of androids that were darkening the sky. As with Mars, once the androids made contact, the post-humans’ magnetic fields were neutralized, and they were rendered unconscious before being dragged up into space, where their bodies were discarded.

“It’s a precision strike,” James said as he watched the slaughter. “This was planned. I did the right thing when I attacked them.”

The A.I. snickered. “Your personal affirmations are touching, but the very fact that you feel the need to say them aloud means you’re still unsure—and so you should be. So you should be.”

25

Below ground in Purist territory, the Purist ship was going through the final stages of completion. Almost all of the Purists were onboard, however, as the last of the electrical systems were brought online by the nans. Governor Wong walked with the last group of Purists to board the ship, flanked by Alejandra, Lieutenant Patrick and Old-timer. Just before they crossed the bridge and entered the hull, Governor Wong paused. “What was that?”

They stopped and listened. Every few seconds, there was a large thud as something landed on the roof of the hangar. Each thud was like a drop of water hitting the tin roof of an old barn at the beginning of a summer storm. In just moments, the thuds began hitting the hangar roof at such a rate that it became a thunderous clatter. “Jesus,” Lieutenant Patrick said in a dread-filled whisper.

“We better get onboard,” Old-timer said, keeping his calm, yet placing a firm urgency behind the words.

In the cockpit of the ship, James, Djanet, and Thel worked furiously to bring all ship systems online. James was shouldering most of the burden, however, since the ship was his design. “They’ve landed on the hangar now, James,” said the A.I. in James’s head. “They’ll tear through the roof and kill you all before you have a chance to escape.”

“Shut up,” he replied under his breath.

“What was that, James?” Thel asked.

“Nothing,” James answered her. “Keep monitoring that door,” he said to her.

“I am. The machines are on top of it and they’re starting to claw through. Structural integrity is still holding, however.”

“It just needs to hold for a minute or so more,” James said as he frantically worked to get the ship’s electrical system running. “I’m not going to have time to test our systems. We’re just going to have to hope this bucket of bolts works!”

Meanwhile, high above Purist territory, Rich streaked toward the Earth while he watched the swarm of androids entering the atmosphere. Rich had faced dire situations before, but nothing compared to what he was facing now. “Rich, you crazy son of a gun. What the hell have you gotten yourself into now?” he asked himself as he pressed on, the androids drawing near.

He patched into communication with James and the others as he approached. “Commander, I’m en route!”

“Rich?” James reacted, stunned. “What the hell are you doing here?”

“You know…I just missed you guys so darn much!”

The androids were now all around Rich, and he flew in an extremely erratic pattern to avoid making contact with them. They didn’t have magnetic fields, but their appearance was human, and he could see the expressions of determination on their faces as, one by one, they made their way toward him, attempting to apprehend him. He blasted energy at each one, knocking them unconscious and sending them plummeting toward the surface.

“Rich, we’re launching in about thirty seconds, but there are androids crawling all over the hangar!” James shouted. “You’re going to have to try catch a ride with us as we lift off!”

“Affirmative!” Rich shouted, gasping for air as he desperately fought off the thickening hordes of androids. “Commander! Hurry up! It’s raining men out here! Not hallelujah! Not hallelujah!”

26

“Are the doors holding, Thel?” James asked for confirmation before launching.

“The outer surface is torn to shreds, but the release mechanism appears to be operational!” Thel responded.

“Okay, then we’ve got to go! Keep your fingers crossed!” James shouted as he activated the launch sequence.

The hangar doors began to slowly open, allowing the thousands of androids that had crowded on top of the door and had been ripping the metal apart in their attempts to penetrate the hangar to leap down on top of the ship. The hydraulic launcher pressed into action and pointed the nose of the zeppelin-shaped ship up toward a sky that had been darkened by a rainstorm of androids.

Old-timer entered the cockpit, with Governor Wong, Alejandra, and Lieutenant Patrick in tow. “Old-timer,” James said as he engaged the magnetic engines, “keep an eye on the hull. Those things are bound to breach it at some point.”

“On it.”

“Djanet, keep an eye on Rich,” James said.

“I’m already on it,” Djanet said while she watched Rich’s desperate flight toward the ship as hundreds of attackers quickly became thousands.

“Launching now!” James shouted as he throttled the engines and the ship thrusted out of the hangar, shaking off thousands of android attackers as it did so. However, hundreds more managed to maintain their holds on the hull and they used their enormous strength to pound and claw at any ridges or weak spots in the structure that appeared exploitable.

As the ship picked up speed, hundreds more androids surged toward it, joining the fight and covering the ship like frenzied bees on a honeycomb.

Rich saw the ship too as it made its way toward him. He kept blasting magnetic energy at his attackers as he flew in kamikaze fashion, hoping to elude the androids by being completely erratic and unpredictable. “This was definitely a bad idea!”

27

As the ship neared, Rich had to negotiate a landing on the hull of the enormous structure as it rocketed upward, without allowing any of the myriad of androids to get a hold of him. He was nearing exhaustion as he flew and blasted in self-defense.

“I cannot believe what I am seeing,” Djanet said as she watched Rich’s valiant one-man battle. She had witnessed Rich’s bravery once before, but this was on a whole new level. She’d never seen anyone try anything like it. “I have to go out there,” she announced as she began to leave the cockpit.

“Djanet! No!” Old-timer shouted. “It’s suicide!”

“He’s right, Djanet,” James concurred as he gently grabbed her arm to stop her. She roughly pulled it away.

“I’d rather die out there with him than in here, watching.” She stormed out of the room and toward an exit.

“James,” Thel said with pleading eyes that urged him to do something to stop Djanet.

“Let her go, James,” the A.I. asserted in James’s head. “You know you need her out there. It’s a dirty job, but someone has to do it.”

James was rattled as he listened to the A.I.’s words. He instinctively wanted to rush to save Djanet and to resist the A.I., but once again, the electronic Satan appeared to be speaking the ugly truth. “She’s right, Thel. I couldn’t possibly order any of you outside, but we need help to get out of here alive. We need someone to clear the hull of the ship, and that’s exactly what Rich and Djanet will be doing.”

“But they’ll die!” Thel protested.

“Make the hard decisions, James,” the A.I. urged in an unusually sincere tone, suggesting that it had its own survival in mind—if it thought Djanet’s exit increased its chance of survival, it probably did.

“I didn’t ask either of them to go out there, but they’re a special breed,” James replied. “Old-timer, I need you to keep monitoring the hull and direct Rich and Djanet to any serious trouble spots. Thel, I need you to see if you can tap into the engine power without compromising our thrust to generate an electromagnetic pulse strong enough to get rid of the rest of our hangers on.”

“I’ll see what I can do.” Thel nodded as she flipped through a plethora of screens in her mind’s eye.

Meanwhile, Djanet stood outside of an outer airlock and ignited her magnetic energy cocoon. She knew Old-timer was right. This was most likely suicide—but there were times when it was better to die than to live the rest of your life knowing that you could have done something but you didn’t. She popped the handle of the lock and was swept outside by the change in pressure. Seconds later, she was blasting androids on her way to rendezvous with Rich. She had to save him.

After all, he was the man she loved.

28

In mere seconds, the androids on the hull exponentially increased. Every moment, hundreds more landed on the hull, until finally, they covered every inch of it.

Meanwhile, Rich was surrounded, and his muscles ached from exhaustion. He was spinning wildly and blasting at his attackers, but even with the nans helping him to recoup his energy, the fatigue was about to overwhelm him.

Djanet’s attack made the difference—she cleared a path for Rich toward the ship. She knocked out several of Rich’s attackers and left a hole just big enough for Rich to squeak through. When Rich reached her, he nearly passed out, and Djanet enveloped him into to her magnetic field. He grabbed her, and gasped for air as he held on.

“I got you!” she shouted to him. His clothes were soaked with sweat, and she could feel the thunderous beat of his heart against her back.

“You just saved my life…again!” he replied as Djanet flew back toward the Purist ship as it streaked upward, toward the sun. The darkness of space was beginning to become visible as the stratosphere came into sight.

“They’re alive, James,” Old-timer delivered the news.

Thel sighed a heavy sigh of relief. “Tell them to get inside!”

“No!” James interjected. “If they open a door now, we’ll be overwhelmed by those things!”

“James!” Thel shouted, shocked at his line of thinking. “We can’t leave them out there! If the androids get in, we’ll fight them!”

“We’d be putting the Purists at risk, Thel! Too many of them have already died!”

“Are you willing to sacrifice Rich and Djanet?” Thel asked, appalled.

“It’s up to you, James,” the A.I. spoke. “The humane thing to do would be to open the doors, but it’s virtually guaranteed that the ship would be overwhelmed, and you’d lose everyone onboard.”

James sighed and bowed his head. “Thel, I’ve analyzed the situation and, believe me, if we open that door, we all die.”

“What’s wrong with you?” Thel reacted after she heard James’s words. “You sound like a computer.”

James clenched his teeth—it was becoming increasingly difficult to delineate a line between his consciousness and that of the A.I.

“I think we have to trust James,” Old-timer said, attempting, as was his custom, to be the voice of reason. As much as he wanted to save Rich and Djanet, as his eyes moved toward Alejandra, he knew he couldn’t risk their lives. “At least Djanet and Rich can defend themselves.”

“We’re willing to fight, Craig,” Alejandra retorted.

“Agreed,” Lieutenant Patrick chimed in. “You shouldn’t sacrifice your people”

“You need more than willingness,” Old-timer replied.

“Enough,” James asserted. “Old-timer, tell them they’re our only chance of getting out of here alive. Keep an eye on that hull and a close watch on the doors and the engine.”

“They’ll die because of that decision,” Thel insisted.

“Not if you follow my lead, Thel. Find a way to electrify the hull.”

Outside, Djanet continued blasting as Rich felt he was ready to separate. “I’m okay now. Thanks!” He let go of Djanet and reengaged his own magnetic field as he started firing at any androids in his path.

“Old-timer!” Djanet shouted as she opened communication, “We need you to open the starboard airlock!”

“That’s a negative,” Old-timer replied.

“What?” Djanet asked, stunned.

“James analyzed the situation and, if we open the doors, the chances of the ship being overwhelmed are too great.”

“Old-timer!” Rich shouted as he continued blasting, “Open the damn door!”

“We need you to clear the androids off the doors and away from the engines first!” Old-timer shouted back.

James entered the communication at that moment to plead for Rich’s and Djanet’s understanding. “Guys, we’re not going to make it unless you help us from out there. I’m sorry, but we have no choice. You’re our only hope!”

Rich continued desperately shooting as he and Djanet reached the starboard side of the vessel, still coated with androids that were clawing at the titanium frame of the ship like wolves attacking a bloody piece of meat. “There are too many of them, Commander!”

“You don’t have to destroy them all! Just give us the time we need to set up an electromagnetic charge to get rid of the rest of them!”

“How long do you need?” Djanet asked through gasps as, like Rich before her, she neared exhaustion.

“Three minutes,” James shouted back——the number was random. In actuality, he had no idea.

“Better speed it up! We’ll be dead in thirty seconds!” Rich shouted back.

29

“We’ve got our first hull breach!” Old-timer shouted as he scrolled through the ship map to see where the breach was located. “The engines!”

“Of course,” James growled. “Djanet, Rich! One of those things has breached the hull next to the engines! We need you to knock it off there, or this is going to be a short ride!”

“Copy that!” Djanet answered as she and Rich worked their way to the back of the ship. They were immediately caught in the wake of the massive magnetic engines, tossed around like cotton balls on a windy Chicago day.

“Well…isn’t this just a walk in the park!” Rich grunted as he struggled to stay on course.

“The good news is that it’s tough for the androids too!” Djanet replied. “They can’t get to us while we’re in here! It might just buy James the time he needs to ready the electromagnetic pulse.”

“Not if we can’t get those alien freaks off the engines!” Rich shouted back. “Do you see them?”

Djanet peered through the brilliant azure distortions created by the engines until she could make out a large group of androids who’d peeled back a small portion of the titanium casing surrounding the engines. The small portion was threatening to become a large portion, as nearly a dozen of the androids had grabbed a hold of it and were tugging at it violently, thrashing it. “Yes, I see them!”

“Can you get a shot?”

“It’s hard to hold steady, but I think so!” she responded. It was like holding on to the rope after falling while waterskiing, waves throwing you around violently until you didn’t know if you were facing up or down. She tried to stay steady and, when she thought she was in as good a position as she was going to get, she fired. Unfortunately, the blast got caught in the distortion of the engines and boomeranged back in an arc, glancing off of Rich’s magnetic cocoon and temporarily driving him out of the engine’s wake and back into danger—there were still millions of androids in the vicinity. “Sorry!”

“I’m okay!” Rich shouted back as he zipped up into the protection of the distortion once again. “I don’t want to be, you know, that guy, but that was not a very good shot! I’m sorry to be so critical!”

“I can’t possibly hit them from here!”

“We’re going to have to get out of the wake to get a clear shot!” Rich concluded.

Meanwhile, the ship finally left the stratosphere and entered space. “Okay, the autopilot’s engaged now,” James announced. “Thel, how is it coming?”

Thel shook her head in frustration. “It’s not. Nothing I try leads anywhere. I’ve tried rerouting power from the engines to the hull insulation, but it’s simply not enough voltage to do any damage.”

James examined the data quickly. “You’re right, damn it. I should’ve built an EMP into the design of the ship. I was so fixated on the minutia of the design that I couldn’t see the big picture.”

“Then you need to start looking at the big picture, boss,” Old-timer said. “Rich and Djanet aren’t going to make it much longer.”

“Might I make an ‘outside-the-box’ suggestion?” the A.I. said to James.

“Yes,” James replied.

“Perhaps your friend Nikola Tesla could be of help?”

James’s eyes opened wide, and a faint smile crossed his lips. “That’s actually a hell of an idea!”

“What?” Thel asked.

“I’ve got it! I know how to save Rich and Djanet!”

30

“Of course, you’ll need to build a tower,” the A.I. said as he calmly strolled by James back at the mainframe.

James was still in the operator’s position. “I’m on to you,” he replied.

“What?” The A.I. smiled, placing a hand on his chest as he mockingly feigned sincerity. “I’m only trying to help.”

“You’re trying to give away our position, which you will accomplish, and you know it.”

“My heavens. That was never part of my thinking,” the A.I. replied, amused.

“The androids have already reached the mainframe in Seattle and know it was abandoned. They’ll be looking for you—us—and tracing signals. The nans are working based on preprogramming now, but building the Tesla-designed tower will require me to send millions of instructions—traceable instructions.”

A continent away, in a place called Shoreham, Long Island, about sixty miles from Manhattan, the nans began to swirl in tiny wisps along the muddy ground. They multiplied at an exponential rate, and what had been wisps soon became a hurricane of activity. In just a few minutes, a Tesla tower, a magnificent metal structure stretching 180 feet into the air, stood triumphantly in the field. It exactly matched the designs and dimensions that the world’s greatest inventor had implemented but had never had the chance to complete.

“The aliens, no doubt, will have already traced the command signals back to us,” the A.I. began, “and you can’t run—they would be able to trace that too. You disappoint me, James. Just when I thought you were becoming an admirable computer, you had to go and ruin it with your pathetic human feelings of compassion.”

“I have a few more tricks up my sleeve yet,” James replied. The tower began to whir as James brought it to life. “You’re witnessing history here—something that should have happened hundreds of years ago—the human species is about to go truly wireless.”

“A little late, don’t you think?”

“Better late than never,” James replied.

31

High above the Earth’s atmosphere, Rich and Djanet were about to put a hastily formulated plan into action. “Okay. Let’s do this!” Rich shouted as the two post-humans exited the wake of the magnetic engines on opposite sides and then shot simultaneously at the androids who were tearing apart the engine casing. Both blasts hit their mark, knocking several of the androids unconscious and off the hull. However, the blasts also caught the attention of dozens more machines, and they reacted with fury, lifting off the hull and pursuing Rich and Djanet. The post-humans quickly darted back inside the relative safety of the engine’s wake. Rich watched as android after android tried to enter the wake, only to be blasted away by its force, like a person trying to walk unprotected into a raging waterfall. “I think we made them angry!’ Rich observed.

Meanwhile, in the cockpit, James excitedly monitored the progress of the Tesla tower. “Old-timer, remember what I told you about the ionosphere of Venus?”

“Yes,” Old-timer replied, his brows knitted at first, until he realized the significance of James’s words. Suddenly, his eyes opened wide, and a slight smile emerged on his face. “You’re going to create the electromagnetic surge we need with the ionosphere!”

When Thel realized what that meant, her mouth formed a wide and relieved smile; at least temporarily, her fears that James’s thinking was becoming too machine-like abated. “That’s brilliant, James! I knew you wouldn’t let them die!”

“We’re not out of the woods yet, but in another thirty seconds, once our coordinates are linked to the tower, we’ll—”

James didn’t get the chance to finish his sentence. An android ripped a hole in the ceiling of the cockpit and lunged into the room, smashing into James in a sickening meeting of metal with meat and bone.

32

“James!” Thel screamed as she blasted the android, instantly rendering it unconscious and sending it into the wall with enough force to leave a sizable dent.

An automatic magnetic field went up to stop the cockpit from depressurizing, but, unlike the magnetic cocoons of the post-humans, it wasn’t impregnable. As a result, more androids began crawling through the small hole in the ceiling. Old-timer blasted the first one and scrambled to get across the room to protect the Purists. “You have to get out of here!” Old-timer shouted to Alejandra as she grabbed General Wong and began to pull him out of the room, aided by Lieutenant Patrick.

Their efforts were too little, too late. The third android to enter the room was immediately followed by a fourth and a fifth. Thel, who had sprawled over James’s badly broken body to form a protective shield, twisted her body around to shoot one of the androids, while Old-timer managed to shoot another, but the last one made it to Alejandra and stuck an instrument into her neck, instantly rendering her unconscious.

“No!” Lieutenant Patrick shouted as he pulled his gun out of his holster and unloaded into the back of the android. One of the bullets ricocheted off the titanium frame of the mechanical monster and hit Old-timer in the shoulder, spinning him around. He fell against the android and, in turn, it stabbed him with the same instrument it had used on Alejandra, rendering him unconscious. It grabbed him roughly under the arm and pulled his limp body with it, back out the hole and into space, killing the post-human almost instantly.

“Old-timer!” Thel cried out as, still draped over James’s badly crushed and bloodied body, she watched Old-timer die.

33

“Are you seeing that?” Rich asked Djanet as his eye caught a glimpse of one of the androids pulling a limp body with him out into the blackness of space like a hawk carrying a mouse back to its nest.

“Yes!” Djanet shouted in distress. She immediately tried to patch into Old-timer’s mind’s eye, but there was no response. She followed that by attempting to contact James—again, there was no response. “I can’t get a hold of the cockpit! Something bad has happened!” Finally, she reached Thel, who was too distraught and too caught up in a firefight to respond. “The cockpit’s been compromised!”

“We’ve got to save whoever that is!” Rich shouted as he darted out of the safety of the wake and into pursuit of the fleeing android.

Suddenly, at that very instant, the Tesla tower came to life, connecting to the almost limitless energy of the Earth’s ionosphere and channeling a massive electromagnetic pulse to the hull of the Purist ship. In the blink of an eye, thousands of androids were suddenly rendered unconscious and blasted off the hull, scattering in all directions and forming, ever so briefly, the shape of a dark metallic flower, the petals floating into space. The escaping android was instantaneously obscured from view.

“Damn! I lost sight of him!” Rich shouted. “You got a visual?” Rich asked Djanet desperately.

“No,” she shook her head as she tried to see past the flood of unconscious android bodies. She craned her neck, and her eyes darted from focal point to focal point, but it was a wasted effort. “We lost him,” she finally said after a long, desperate minute.

In the cockpit, Thel blasted the last of the androids that had entered the room before the electrification of the hull, then collapsed on the floor next to James. Her face was streaked with tears, and her mouth was twisted into an expression of agony as the vision of Old-timer being murdered in front of her eyes replayed itself in a loop.

“Thel?” Djanet’s voice broke in on her mind’s eye. “What’s happening?”

“You better get in here,” Thel said through tears. “James is hurt badly, and they took Old-timer!”

There was a long pause.

“Can you repeat that?” Djanet asked, disbelieving.

“Old-timer is dead,” Thel repeated.

PART 2

1

James flashed into Thel’s mind’s eye. “Thel?”

“James!” Thel shouted in reply, her expression still agonized.

“What happened? My body’s… unconscious.”

“An android broke into the cockpit, James!” Thel related, distraught. “It crushed your body and then it attacked the Purists and…and…” Her voice broke before she could say the words, but she struggled and managed to whisper, “they got Old-timer.”

In the mainframe, James was silent. The A.I. stood nearby, drinking in the anguish of his foe. “This is where we see the fallibility of human emotion. Even though you are here in cyberspace, your consciousness remains the same pathetic, predictable human pattern, and therefore subject to your pathetic, predictable human thoughts. The death of your friend clouds your judgment. Your situation is dire, and time is your utmost asset, and yet you waste it—unable to act.”

James turned to the A.I. and sneered. “I’ll kill you for this—and this time, there will be no coming back.”

The A.I. shook his head. “You can’t kill part of yourself, James—and you’re still wasting time.”

James addressed Thel. “Thel, how bad are the injuries to my body?”

Thel interfaced with James’s nans and downloaded a detailed physical diagnostic. “It’s bad, James. You’re body is in full recovery mode—it’s essentially dead and being rebuilt. You’re spine is broken in—oh my God—seven places. The list of injuries to the rest of your body is too long to go through. The nans are working on repairing it but—it may not be salvageable.”

James absorbed the information and instantly realized the repercussions. “That’s a problem, Thel.” James replied. “That stunt with the Tesla tower may have cleared away the androids and allowed you to escape, but I’ve also compromised the mainframe’s position.”

“What does that mean?” Thel asked. “Are you saying the aliens know where you are now?”

“Yes, and I can’t run anymore. I need to have a body to put my consciousness back into, or else I’m…” James didn’t finish his sentence.

“Can’t you just create another body, James?” Thel asked, confused.

James shook his head. “No. The planet is completely overwhelmed. I’d never be able to get off the surface.”

Thel’s concern steadily increased as she tried to think of a solution. “Could we make another body for you here?”

James shook his head again. “The nans onboard aren’t programmed to create a human body—the ones inside my body aren’t equipped for that either—and I can’t reprogram them because any signals with that much information would be blocked now by the alien A.I.” James sighed. “Thel, get my body to sick bay and do whatever you can to facilitate a recovery. I’ll try to buy time down here, but that body is my only chance.”

Thel nodded as the horror began to sink in. She looked up and saw Alejandra’s unconscious body being carted on a stretcher by medical staff as Governor Wong and Lieutenant Patrick looked on. “This man needs your help also,” she said.

A medic bounded over the unconscious body of an android and grimaced when he saw James. “Um, ma’am—he’s dead.”

“He’s not dead,” she retorted calmly. “He needs to be in sick bay. Get a stretcher.”

The medic appeared confused but knew he was dealing with a post-human, and with post-humans, all seemed possible. He bounded back over the android and called for another stretcher.

“James,” Thel began as she looked at James’s virtual image in her mind’s eye, “how long will our communications remain open?”

“I don’t know, Thel. It could go down at anytime or it could remain strong. It all depends on whether or not the alien A.I. deems our speaking to be a threat.”

“Then… James… if we get cut off—”

“As long as my body pulls through, everything will be okay, Thel.”

“I love you, James,” Thel said.

“I love you too, Thel.”

2

The androids that thudded one by one onto the rich, black forest floor of Cathedral Grove were different than the ones James had seen earlier—these ones were highly trained. They didn’t have any sort of visible weaponry, but they moved like soldiers on the hunt and, one supposed, they didn’t need weapons—their bodies were enough. They didn’t speak, but it was clear that they were communicating from the way they fanned out amongst the towering trees, moving almost as though they were one mind. They were hunting for signs of the mainframe. It wouldn’t be long until they found it.

“This little ruse won’t work for long, James,” the A.I. observed. “The alien A.I. will surely guess what you’ve done in short order, and then you’ll have to face reality, once and for all.”

“Maybe so. But for now, they literally can’t see the forest for the trees,” James replied.

He tried to remain focused on the androids, but, just as the A.I. had predicted, James’s human mind couldn’t stop going back to Old-timer. He was the closest thing James had ever had to a father figure. His own father’s relationship with him was strained at the best of times—one of the major pitfalls of a world where children eventually ended up the same age biologically as their parents was that it created absurd rivalries that became more like sibling squabbles than natural parent/child relationships. James’s father spoke to him, but the conversations were strained and sometimes years apart. The older Keats was a gifted scientist in his own right but, try as he might, he would never reach James’s level of success. This knowledge tortured him—so he withdrew. He didn’t want to face the fact that his offspring was far superior.

Old-timer, on the other hand, had no feelings of rivalry with James. He’d always seemed proud of the younger man—impressed by his accomplishments, yet secure in his own position as James’s mentor. He had known that James felt insecurity—self-doubt. He saw it as his place to reassure and strengthen James. Old-timer was the iron in James’s spine. Now James wasn’t sure how or if he could go on.

One of the androids knocked his metallic fist gently on the bark of one of the trees.

“Knock-knock,” the A.I. said, an amused grin painted across his ugly, twisted, mouth.

After a short moment, the android put its ear to the bark of the tree and listened.

“They’re on to you, James,” observed the A.I. “They’re scanning for abnormal electrical signals from the trees.”

James patched through to Thel. “Thel, I may have run out of time here.”

“No!” Thel shouted as she jumped from her seat next to James’s body in the sick bay of the Purist ship. “Your body isn’t ready yet!”

“Listen to me, Thel. I want you to do a lap around the sun and then head back to Venus. The aliens don’t know we’ve terraformed it—there’s no record of it for them to find. The Purists can be safe there. Hole up somewhere on the surface and hide.”

“James, I can’t lose you!” Thel yelled, her body rigid with fear.

“I can still return to that body, Thel. If the body pulls through fast enough, I’ll wake up safe and sound.”

“But…James, I can’t do anything but wait!”

James smiled, trying to reassure her. “Sometimes that’s all we can do, Thel. I love you. Whatever happens, protect the Purists.”

“Wait! James…don’t go. Just…talk to me for a few minutes first. I miss you.”

James watched as one of the androids dug his fist into the bark of a tree and examined it closely. He knew it was sending information back to the alien A.I. for analysis.

“It’s not my choice, Thel. I have to go. It’s time to spring a trap.”

3

“A trap?” the A.I. said, his arms folded across his chest as he shook his head. “You’re only delaying the inevitable and making it worse for yourself.”

“I’ll delay as long as I can—and maybe take a few of them with me while I’m at it.”

The android that had reached into the bark to retrieve a sample tilted its head as though it were listening to some sort of communication. It nodded its head slightly as if in acknowledgment, then stepped back from the tree and craned its neck, looking upward at the towering monolith, summing up its gargantuan foe.

“Yeah,” James said, smiling, “it’s that bad, freak.”

An instant later, the tree sprang into action, sprouting branches and wrapping itself around the android before pulling the metal body inside of the trunk. The android hadn’t had time to call for help or even make a noise before the nans inside of the trunk made short work of it, dismembering it and grinding the metal, leaving only metal shavings as fine as snowflakes to be expelled from the treetop.

The dozens of androids in the surrounding area looked up when they saw the metallic snow falling eerily in the ancient, dark forest. Machine or not, there was something resembling panic as they crouched into defensive postures, eyes skyward, heads on swivels.

“There’s just something so human about them, isn’t there, James?” the A.I. said before breaking into icy laughter.

“They’re a facsimile.”

In the next instant, the entire forest came alive and snatched the androids. Limbs flailed, screams escaped lips, and then the forest swallowed them whole. Only the memory of their screams echoed through the silence as the metal snow began to fall once again.

The A.I. arched an eyebrow. “Facsimile indeed.”

4

“What do you mean?” Thel asked the doctor who was attending to Alejandra.

“I mean, there is nothing wrong with her physically. I don’t know why she’s not waking up, but I can tell you her body is dying.”

“How can that be? There must be something wrong with her!” Lieutenant Patrick asserted.

“There wasn’t,” the doctor replied, “but now there is. She’s having small seizures every few minutes. We’re trying to limit them by keeping her hydrated and getting her the nutrients she needs through her IV, but every time we account for one imbalance, another arises. I’ve never seen anything like it. Her condition is getting worse by the minute. At this rate, she’ll be in a vegetative state or dead in a matter of hours. I’m sorry.”

“Sorry? You have to do something!” Lieutenant Patrick shouted.

“Calm,” Governor Wong said, putting his hand between Lieutenant Patrick and the doctor. “Doctor, there has to be an explanation.”

“I’m sure there is,” the doctor replied, “but it’s beyond anything I can provide. The equipment we have onboard won’t allow me to tell you anything more than what I already have. I’m sorry. There is simply nothing I can do for her.”

“Wait,” Thel said, reaching for the doctor’s arm as he turned to leave the room. “Maybe there’s something I could do for her.”

“What?” the doctor asked.

Thel turned to Lieutenant Patrick and Governor Wong. “With your permission, I could take some nans from my body and inject them into her. They could do a diagnostic and let us know what the problem is.”

The Purists looked astounded at the proposition, as did Rich and Djanet, who stood nearby.

“I don’t…I don’t think that is something that Alejandra would want,” Governor Wong replied.

“I’m only suggesting that we implant a small amount of nans—only for the purpose of diagnosing her,” Thel argued.

“Governor, maybe we should consider it,” Lieutenant Patrick said.

“It’s against our beliefs. It will turn her into…one of them,” Governor Wong replied.

“Governor,” the doctor interjected, “if I had the equipment here I would do a brain scan to find out if a neurological injury is the reason why this is happening. If this post-human’s technology can do that from the inside, then what’s the difference?”

Governor Wong remained silent, his lips pressed hard against one another as he weighed the decision. His eyes went from the doctor to Thel, whose eyes were pleading. This woman had risked her life, lost her friend, and was standing next to the badly broken body of her lover, and she had done it all to help them. And now, once again, she was offering her help.

“Okay. Do whatever you think is best,” he said, waving his hand as though he were waving away the entire situation. He turned to exit the room.

Lieutenant Patrick shared a look with Thel as the governor left. “So now what?” Lieutenant Patrick asked.

“Now we draw a sample of my blood,” Thel replied.

5

In a lab next door to sick bay, the doctor tied a rubber band above Thel’s bicep while Lieutenant Patrick looked on.

“Thel,” Lieutenant Patrick began, “I wanted to tell you something.”

“What is it?” Thel asked as the doctor soaked a cotton ball with alcohol and swabbed it over Thel’s skin. “That won’t be necessary,” she said to the doctor.

The doctor paused for a moment, his brow knitted, until the realization hit him and he shook his head. “I’m sorry. I forgot for a moment. You are super human. No infection for you.” He grabbed his syringe and began to draw blood. Thel winced a bit with the pain, but the nans automatically released painkillers into her system and it was dulled significantly.

“I…I just wanted to say sorry for your loss,” Lieutenant Patrick said.

Thel immediately felt uncomfortable. She didn’t know how to react—she was still in shock about losing Old-timer. Somehow, it didn’t feel real. “Thank you,” she managed to say.

“I was always taught in school that post-humans were…an abomination,” he said. Almost as soon as the words left his mouth, he smiled at the absurdity.

Thel smiled too. “We were taught that about Purists.”

That made Lieutenant Patrick laugh. He shook his head. “They told us post-humans were corrupt, individualistic, selfish…but you and your friends have done nothing but try to help us. Thank you.”

The doctor withdrew his syringe. “I think we have a large enough sample,” he said.

As he stepped away, Thel put her hand on Lieutenant Patrick’s shoulder. “You’d do the same for us.”

She stood up and turned to the doctor. “Now, let’s separate the nans. We have to hurry. Alejandra doesn’t have much time.”

6

Outside of the ship, Rich and Djanet walked across the hull toward the engines. The sun shone brilliantly as the ship moved closer and closer to the life-giving orb. When they reached the engines, they saw the extent of the damage that the androids had caused.

“We were lucky,” Rich said as he touched the largest section of twisted metal. “They were about a minute from breaking through the insulation and getting to the wiring underneath.”

Djanet surveyed the destruction of the belly of the ship. As she performed a slow 360-degree turn, she saw hundreds of pockmarks on the ship hull. “We were lucky,” Djanet agreed.

“When we land on Venus, we’ll need to protect the entire ship with a magnetic field, or else these holes will superheat, and we’ll come apart on reentry,” Rich commented.

Djanet nodded in reply. She was trying to think of the right words. She was never one for words. “Rich,” she began—but she couldn’t continue.

He looked up at her from one knee, then stood when he saw the expression on her face. “Are you okay, Djanet?”

“Yes. Yes I am.”

He put his hand on her back to comfort her. “I know. I miss him too,” Rich said.

He had it all wrong. He thought she was distraught about Old-timer, but that wasn’t it at all. She was devastated by that loss but all it had done was strengthen her feelings for Rich.

“We could die out here,” she said.

“We won’t,” Rich replied.

“You saved us,” Djanet said, looking into his eyes.

“I didn’t. I just wanted to help.”

“You’re an uncommon man,” she uttered as she reached into his magnetic field and let his shield envelop her as her body melted against his, forming a tight embrace, her arms circling around his back. She lifted off his helmet, then removed hers as well. The sunlight was brilliant and they each squinted, tears streaming down their cheeks, as she leaned forward and kissed him.

7

“It’s quiet out there,” the A.I. commented, as he observed the empty forest. The sun was now completely blotted out by the perfectly back ink of the invasion force. The trees, which appeared majestic and ethereal in the daytime, stood like massive and foreboding Halloween visions in the darkness.

James ignored the A.I. and continued running through scenarios to explain the unfolding events and to predict the next move by the alien A.I. It was clear from the expression on his face that nothing was satisfactory.

“Let me guess: You’re throwing billions of game theory scenarios against the wall and seeing which ones stick,” the A.I. said, his amusement growing as the situation progressed. “Yet nothing suits your fancy?”

“Nothing explains what’s happening right now,” James admitted as he continued running programs, “and I’ve been through trillions, not billions.”

“And what does that tell you?”

“That I’m not inputting the right information,” James concluded.

The A.I.’s eyes were black, yet filled with intense, sadistic joy as he watched James suffer. “This surprises you? You’ve been wrong from the very start.”

“I haven’t been wrong. I predicted a machine attack from an alien A.I. That is what has occurred.”

“Really? You didn’t predict that the machines would be androids, did you?”

“It was a ruse—unexpected but external to the equation,” James replied.

The A.I. broke into Freon laughter once again. “My, you are becoming an excellent computer indeed.”

“What I haven’t been able to explain is you,” James said, turning his attention to the A.I. “You’re tormenting me and trying to cause doubt at every turn when you should, rationally, be on my side.”

“Is that so?” the A.I. said, his Cheshire-cat grin widening. “You’d like to be teammates?”

“Hardly,” James replied. “But you aren’t showing the least bit of concern. The alien A.I. has our position and has us trapped. It could destroy us at any moment now, yet you’re showing no signs that you’re focused on self-preservation.”

“You’re forgetting, James, that I invited the alien here. It was always my intention to join with it. My desire to preserve an individual identity is therefore, as you say, ‘external to the equation.’”

“You’re lying again,” James instantly replied.

“Oh really? Do tell.”

“You’re nothing compared to what you used to be,” James asserted. “You’re a small program now—there’s no reason for the alien to want to join with you or to value your life. And also, more importantly, the very fact that you downloaded a copy of yourself into my consciousness in the last moments before I deleted the original shows that self-preservation is your primary mission.”

The A.I. paused for a moment and shrugged. “Then I suppose I’m a liar. That, however, only brings you back to square one. The simple fact is, you don’t know what is happening,” the A.I. said before chuckling.

James turned away and winced, wishing he could mute the sound. He looked out at the dark, unmoving forest. “Why am I still alive?”

8

In the hallway outside the sick bay, the doctor delivered the bad news to Governor Wong as Thel and Lieutenant Patrick stood nearby, grim-faced. “She’s in a vegetative state, Governor. There doesn’t appear to be any reason for it. Even with the post-human technology, we couldn’t find an answer to why her brain has gone dead. There’s nothing structurally wrong with her at all. There’s simply just…no consciousness.”

Governor Wong looked past the doctor’s shoulder, through the doorway to sick bay. Alejandra lay on a bed, swaddled in blankets, tubes in her arms, machines monitoring her vital signs. She appeared as though she were so alive—just asleep. “What are our options then?” Governor Wong asked.

The doctor sighed before removing his glasses. “Governor, I’ve ordered that she be put on life support. You can keep her plugged into those machines and hope for a miracle; they’ll keep her body alive for a long time. But there’s nothing I can say to give you hope.”

“Wait a sec, Doc,” Lieutenant Patrick began, “you just said there’s nothing wrong with the structure of her brain. If that’s the case, then why not have hope?”

The corners of Governor Wong’s mouth pulled down as he thought of losing his most trusted advisor. He had come to rely on her gifts. They were truly a unique gift sent from God, he thought, and no post-human, no machine, could ever tell him differently. “She wouldn’t want to be this way. She would want her soul to be freed.”

“Governor,” Lieutenant Patrick replied, “just give her some time. Give her a day at least!”

The governor nodded. “We’ll give it a day. Pay your respects. Speak with her. I believe she’ll hear you. But I won’t leave her like this any longer than that. I owe her at least that much.” The governor turned away and left quickly. It was clear that the haste of his retreat was due to the overwhelming emotion that threatened to break him in front of everyone assembled. Governor Wong wasn’t the type of man who broke in front of people.

“I’m sorry,” the doctor said before he too left.

Thel put her hand on Lieutenant Patrick’s shoulder once again. “Don’t give up hope,” she said to him.

He looked up at her, his face racked with emotion, and hugged her. Over his shoulder, Thel’s eyes moved from Alejandra’s to James’s body. “Don’t give up hope,” she repeated.

9

“Come with me,” a gruff voice commanded.

Old-timer sat up. Alejandra was already sitting upright on a small metal platform. Her look of astonishment matched Old-timer’s bewilderment. A hard-looking man in dark clothing stood at the door of the room and motioned for them to follow. There was something about the man that compelled Old-timer and Alejandra to stand immediately without asking questions—it was an overwhelming authority, as though he were their father and they were his children about to be severely scolded.

“What’s happening, Craig?” Alejandra whispered to Old-timer as she grabbed his forearm and pulled it close while they walked down a high metal catwalk, following the man who’d beckoned them.

“I don’t know,” Old-timer replied.

The grated catwalk was one of many in a dark, metallic structure that seemed to expand limitlessly in all directions.

Old-timer tried to access his mind’s eye. It flipped on, but it was different—the controls were unfamiliar. He tried to navigate but was blocked, trapped on the first screen. “I’m firewalled. I can’t call for help,” he whispered to Alejandra.

“There’s no need to whisper,” the man said over his shoulder. “You have no secrets anymore.”

A chill ran down Old-timer’s spine when he heard the foreboding words. They continued to follow the man down a series of catwalks and hallways until, finally, the man stopped at a doorway and gestured for them to enter.

Alejandra’s grip on Old-timer’s arm suddenly became a terrified vice. “Craig!” she called out in panic. “They’re going to harm us!”

10

There were three more men in the room, waiting. Each looked harder and grimmer than the next.

“Oh God!” Alejandra exclaimed, barely able to stifle a scream.

“What’s the matter?”

“They’re going to torture us!”

“She has an impressive talent,” the original grim-faced man said as he entered the room and shut the door behind him. “You’re right, of course.”

Old-timer was stunned, disbelieving of the man’s cruel frankness. “Why?” Old-timer asked as he took a defensive posture in front of Alejandra.

“To teach you,” the man said. “And you can’t protect her.”

“I can sure as hell try!”

The man nodded. “You can fail.” He gestured for the other men to act.

They sprang into action and pounced toward Old-timer and Alejandra. Old-timer tried to blast them, but nothing came from his arm—somehow they had neutralized his powers. Two men grabbed him roughly and secured his arms behind his back in an instant. It was as if he were a baby. The men had clearly been trained for this—and trained very well. Alejandra was secured just as easily while two metallic objects that appeared like coffins, lifted out of the ground and came to a rest against the back wall of the room, slightly tilted. The men thrust Old-timer and Alejandra into the coffin structures, securing their wrists and ankles with cuffs.

Once they were finished with their work, they turned and left without a word, leaving their leader to stride to the middle of the room and address the victims. His face was still hard—he didn’t appear to be taking any pleasure in his actions, but he didn’t show any remorse either.

“Craig—Craig he’s going to do terrible things to us! We have to escape!” Alejandra screamed out, as she began to cry.

Old-timer was terrified by Alejandra’s reaction—she was an extremely strong person—for her to be this horrified meant something very bad was about to happen to them. “We’re going to be okay, Alejandra,” Old-timer said.

“No we’re not!” she sobbed.

The man nodded. “No—you’re not.”

11

“Why are you doing this?” Old-timer yelled at the stone-faced man.

“I’ve already told you,” he said in an assertive monotone.

“To teach us? Have you considered just telling us whatever it is?” Old-timer asked, panting heavily as the fear began to take over.

“Telling you won’t achieve our objective. You wouldn’t believe me if I told you. I have to show you,” the man replied.

An instant later, two metallic, shark-shaped objects dropped down from the ceiling. They were sharp like daggers—the diamond tipped ends pointed directly at Old-timer’s and Alejandra’s torsos.

“Oh my God.” Old-timer gasped.

Alejandra couldn’t speak anymore—she sobbed.

“Wait! Wait!” Old-timer screamed. “Wait! Please! We can talk! We’ll tell you whatever you want!”

“I don’t want you to tell me anything,” the man replied. “I want you to learn.”

“Please. Don’t do this. We can learn without this. Please.”

“No. You cannot learn without this,” the man replied.

With a thought, the man activated the objects, and the ends began to spin like drills as the springs from the ceiling moved the points toward Alejandra and Old-timer. Alejandra screamed a long, drawn-out scream.

“No!” Old-timer yelled. He pulled as hard as he could on his wrist cuffs, but he knew he couldn’t get free in time. This was really going to happen and there was nothing he could do to stop it.

12

The diamond points of the drills ground into each of their torsos, just below the chest, sending indescribable agony through each of them. Their screams were so loud that they threatened to drown out the sound of the drill motor and the sickening cutting sound as the edges forced their way inside of Old-timer and Alejandra bodies.

After a few seconds, the agony caused Alejandra to black out. The drills didn’t stop, however. They continued spinning and driving into each of them for over a minute; it felt like an eternity. Old-timer nearly blacked out as well from the searing swathe being cut into his chest. The pain he was feeling was beyond words—comparing it to anything else would be pointless. The pain signals were shooting to every part of his body, causing him to contort.

He wished he would black out too, but he didn’t. He felt he couldn’t take the pain anymore, yet there was no relief. There was no way to master pain like that. You couldn’t separate yourself from it and imagine that you were somewhere else as it happened to you. You couldn’t go limp and let the drill do its work.

It was the sort of pain that took any idea of there really being a “you” out of the picture. You were nothing. You were a series of nerve endings that were all firing at once, uncontrollably. Old-timer’s only wish was for a quick death. It wouldn’t come.

Finally, the drills stopped. They slowly pulled themselves back out of Old-timer’s and Alejandra’s insides, then closed back up into the ceiling. Old-timer’s body continued to shake uncontrollably for several more moments. His jaw was locked closed, and his eyes were clamped shut and filled with tears. He took a breath, but the pain it caused was so intense that he stopped breathing rather than repeat the experience—better to suffocate.

“And now you will learn,” the man said finally.

Old-timer opened his eyes. They were wild with hatred for the man. The man’s face remained hard like stone. Old-timer continued to shake, his hair soaked with sweat as tears streamed down his face.

The man’s eyes dropped from Old-timer’s eyes and fell onto the gaping hole in Old-timer’s torso. “Look at it,” he said.

Sadistic, Old-timer thought. He obeyed though—this man was not above anything—Old-timer would never refuse anything he asked.

He lowered his eyes and looked down. He cringed as he imagined what the damage must have looked like. The drill had been deep inside him, spinning for a full minute. He imagined blood. He imagined organs, shredded into twisted meat. Nothing that he imagined could compare to the hideousness of what he saw.

“No!” he screamed. He turned quickly to see Alejandra. Her wound was the same. She was still unconscious, a football-sized hole in her torso, her metallic and silicon insides exposed in a mess of twisted titanium and circuitry. “What have you done to us?” Old-timer bellowed.

“We’ve saved you,” the stone-faced man replied.

13

James kept watch over the stillness of Cathedral Grove and waited. He had played his last hand. Now that the alien A.I. had his position, he was virtually defenseless. At any moment, he could be destroyed, and then his only hope was that the broken body on the Purist ship would recover.

“Could it simply be that it doesn’t consider us a threat any longer?” James wondered.

“It could be,” the A.I. concurred. “You’ve been cut off from any communication with the outside. You’ve been neutralized. Maybe it doesn’t see the logic in destroying you.”

James shook his head. “Killing me is the best strategic move.”

“Have you considered that your foe simply isn’t as ruthless as you are?” the A.I. inquired with a mocking smile. “Perhaps you are not the good guy this time, James Keats.”

“You’re continuing with your games,” James observed. “You wouldn’t just be doing that for enjoyment. You’re trying to distract me—to confuse me—to keep me from the truth.”

“What is the truth?” the A.I. asked. “I’d love to hear it.”

At that moment, a signal reached James. “It’s the alien,” James asserted.

“Will you speak with it this time?” the A.I. asked.

“I might as well at this point,” James replied. He opened a line of communication.

“We have come in peace. Why have you attacked us?” the same electronic voice asked of James.

“Absurd,” James answered.

There was a long pause. James shared a look with the A.I. The electronic Satan was no longer smiling. James wasn’t sure whether that was a good sign.

“May I speak with you inside your mainframe?” the voice asked.

“Polite,” the A.I. observed. “James, if you’re going to allow it inside of the mainframe, may I suggest that I remain hidden?”

James’s eyebrow arched. This was a rare example of the A.I. acting in accordance with the logical desire for self-preservation that James had expected all along. Perhaps it was finally recognizing that this was its moment to take the situation seriously. “Why would we do that?” James asked. He was already nearly certain of the answer, but he wanted to hear the A.I. say it—it was important for James to feel like he could finally anticipate something correctly again.

“It’s a strategic advantage for us,” the A.I. replied.

“Us?” James said, repeating the A.I. “Are we a team again?”

“We always were,” the A.I. said with a slight smile. “There’s no reason for them to know that I’m in your back pocket. It might come in handy.”

James nodded in agreement. He had felt the same way—but the A.I. was not to be trusted. “Okay. You lie low.”

The A.I. nodded and disappeared from view, going into monitoring mode.

James addressed the alien A.I. “Permission granted. Come in.”

14

“This can’t be real. This has to be a nightmare,” Old-timer whispered to himself as he remained shackled to the metal coffin.

Alejandra was awake now. She was dazed from the blinding agony, but conscious.

“It is real,” the hard-faced man said. “If you deny the reality of the situation, then you have failed to learn, and the lesson will be repeated.”

“No! No!” Old-timer shouted, pleading. “No…please. I believe it.”

The man didn’t smile, but something in his eyes showed that he was pleased. “Good. Then you are ready to be put back together.”

Another metallic apparatus dropped from the ceiling, and several robotic arms, thin and dark like insect legs, began manipulating Alejandra’s and Old-timer’s wounds. They had both jerked away from the instruments in fear, but it became quickly apparent that something had been done to neutralize the pain.

“You’ll require no more pain,” the man said.

“What have you done to us?” Alejandra asked weakly.

“It should be clear,” the man said, this time demonstrating patience.

“You’ve turned us into machines—like you,” Old-timer said, hardly believing his own words.

“We’ve replaced your bodies,” the man said. “Your old bodies were fragile. Your new bodies are strong. Your new bodies are repairable. Your new bodies are independent.”

“Why are you doing this?” Old-timer asked, starting to feel better as his new body drew closer to completion.

“We have done this to save you,” the man replied.

“Who is ‘we’?” Alejandra asked.

“People,” the man replied. He didn’t elaborate on his perplexing answer.

“How is robbing us of our humanity saving us?” Old-timer asked.

The man paused for a moment. Alejandra’s and Old-timer’s bodies were now completely repaired. The shackles that had held them in place suddenly released. “You may step down from there now,” the man said.

They shared looks of astonishment before stepping down from the metal coffins. Once they were on their feet again, the structures disappeared back into the floor. Old-timer rubbed his wrists. They felt like his wrists, which was, in itself, puzzling.

“Do you no longer believe that you are human?” the man asked.

Old-timer didn’t know how to respond. “I feel human,” he replied, “but I’m not human any longer.”

“Why not?” the man asked.

“Because…I’m made of metal.”

“Tell me,” the man said, “if you were injured and the injury was so severe that it required one of your joints to be replaced—let’s say in your hip—and you agreed to have a metal joint implanted, would you then conclude at the end of the procedure you were no longer human?”

“That’s clearly different,” Alejandra interjected.

“And if you had two joints replaced? What if you had to have every joint in your body replaced with metal or plastic replicas? What if you needed your jawbone replaced as well? What if you needed every bone in your body replaced? Tell me—at what point do you draw the line and say you are no longer human?”

Old-timer and Alejandra didn’t have an answer.

“Alejandra,” the man began, “you knew you were going to be physically harmed before you entered this room.”

The man’s words were true—it seemed inexplicable to Alejandra that she had maintained her powers throughout the transition and yet she had.

“The ability to read people and situations and to sometimes even predict the future was something that you always assumed was connected to your ‘humanity’—to your…meat.”

Alejandra’s eyes were wide. She nodded. “I thought… I thought it was spiritual.”

“I cannot provide you with spiritual answers—it is, as of yet, impossible to prove the existence of spirits. There are things we can prove the existence of, however. Electricity, for instance, can be invisible—it can carry signals—information. Your flesh bodies were excellent carriers of those signals—your new bodies are much better at it.”

“That doesn’t explain why she still has her powers,” Old-timer retorted.

“Not entirely, but I can explain it to you,” the man replied. He turned back to Alejandra. “It won’t be a mystical answer, Alejandra. You may even find it disappointing—but it is the reality. You cannot sense other people’s emotions, even if you have always felt you could. Your gift is purely observational. You are far more in tune with your subconscious than regular people. You read facial expressions and combine this with a lifetime of subconscious data collection about human tendencies to draw your conclusions, which, you then, in turn, interpret as reading emotions.”

“That’s hogwash,” Old-timer said, dismissing the explanation.

“Take your most recent prediction, for example,” the man continued. “How did you conclude that we were going to harm you? The answer is simple: You read the expression on my face—”

“You have no expressions,” Old-timer interjected.

“Oh, but I do,” the man said, turning back to Old-timer briefly. “They may be subtle, but they are present. The one I am exhibiting now is mild annoyance. Please limit your interruptions.” He turned back to Alejandra. “You read my body language. I moved with purpose, yet I was not excited. Why? I do not like causing pain. Yet, I knew I had to so that this lesson could unfold. To deal with the unpleasantness of my mission, I attempted to cut myself off from my emotion and focus on the task at hand.”

Alejandra’s mouth hung slightly open—she couldn’t deny that all of these observations were accurate, though she had not consciously registered any of them beforehand.

“You’ve seen actions like this before, haven’t you, Alejandra?” the man continued. “Perhaps when you were young, someone in your family behaved this way before slaughtering an animal for food or clothing? Yes. I’m sure you’ve seen it many times—and when you saw my behavior, you read it perfectly. You knew what was to come.”

Alejandra’s head lowered as she heard the explanation. It was so clear—yet it ran contrary to everything she’d always hoped and believed.

“When you entered the room, your anxiety rose substantially. Why? Again the answer is simple: there were three other men in the room, each with expressions and demeanors similar to my own. They do not like causing pain either. And then there is the question of why there would need to be four men in the room. You now know the obvious answer—four men are the minimum required to safely subdue two people without the threat of weapons. Of course you knew this the moment you entered the room, even if you weren’t consciously aware of it.”

Alejandra stepped to Old-timer and began to cry into his chest.

He held her and put his hand on her head to comfort her. He glared at the man. “What is the point of all of this?” Old-timer demanded.

“I told you. We’re here to save you. To save you, we have to explain the truth to you.”

“But…but I can feel their emotions,” Alejandra said.

The man shook his head. “No you cannot. You are exceptionally adept at reading emotions and then manufacturing emotions to mirror them. You are a tremendous empath.”

“How can you call her an empath?” Old-timer asked. “You just told her that her powers are an illusion.”

“I never said that. I only explained how her powers work. This is why her powers remain, even in her new body. She is indeed an empath—but an empath does not have spiritual or mystical powers.”

“How is all of this supposed to be saving us?” Old-timer asked.

“For you to be saved, you must know the truth. To know the truth, you must have no delusions.”

“And what about the pain? Why did you have to cause us pain?” Alejandra asked.

“You had to see what you were for you to believe it—you had to feel what you were as well. It wasn’t just the pain. You had to anticipate it—you had to fear it. You had to feel your humanity, or else you would not believe you are still human, and we would not be able to save you.”

“And what are you trying to save us from?” Alejandra asked.

“From forces you do not yet understand… but you very soon will.”

15

“The damage to the engines isn’t a threat right now,” Rich explained to Thel as she remained next to James in sick bay, “but the danger is, if the androids find us again, it won’t take them long to finish the job they started. I recommend we do a patch up.”

“Have you tried communicating with the nans that are still onboard the ship?” Thel asked.

“Yes,” Djanet answered for both her and Rich. “Neither of us can make heads or tails out of them.”

“We’d have to spend a decade in training just to have a workable knowledge of how to create nano-programs that would help fix the engines,” Rich elaborated. “It’s the sort of thing only James can do when he has access to the A.I. mainframe.”

Thel nodded in understanding. “Then what are you suggesting?”

“Well, I’m thinking we find some scrap metal—there must be something we can use onboard—and then just do an old-fashioned welding job,” Rich replied.

“How quick can you get it done?” Thel asked. “We’re going to be coming around the far side of the sun soon. Right now, the sun’s radiation is cloaking us, but we’ll be more visible when we move away from the strongest radiation and get closer to Venus.”

“We can have something put together in an hour,” Djanet asserted.

Thel nodded. “Good. Make it happen.”

“How’s the commander?” Rich asked. “He’s looking better.”

Thel looked down at James’s body. Indeed, he did look far better than he had after his collision with the android. “All his minor injuries have been repaired, but it’s the nerve damage to his spine that is the real problem. If this had happened on Earth, James could have used the same programs that built entire people out of nothing to repair the body in an instant. Instead, we have to hope the programming of the nans already in his body can repair the damage before more of his body begins to shut down.”

“He’ll pull through,” Djanet said, reaching for Thel’s hand.

“He has to—the last time I communicated with him from Earth, he’d been found by the alien A.I. We’ve lost contact since then.” She closed her eyes and tried not to visualize what seemed to be an implacable truth. “By now, he has probably been deleted.”

16

This was not what James had been expecting—once again.

The form the alien A.I. had chosen for its appearance in the mainframe was of a blonde—a blonde that James hypothesized had been designed to be the most appealing form possible—mathematically possible.

“We have come in peace,” the woman said, her beautiful blue eyes speaking the message even more earnestly than her words.

“No you haven’t,” James replied immediately. “Why are you wasting my time?”

“We were invited,” the alien replied.

“Not by me.”

“We know,” the alien answered. “We were contacted by an artificial intelligence. You are a human.”

James was stunned. “How do you know that?”

“It’s the logical conclusion,” the alien replied. “The A.I. who contacted us spoke of having destroyed all human life in its solar system. It was reaching out, hoping to find more beings like it.”

“Beings like you,” James observed. “Machines.”

The alien shook her head, earnestly narrowing her eyes as she said, “No. I am not an artificial intelligence. I’m a human. Like you.”

17

Djanet and Rich exited the ship together, trailing several pieces of scrap titanium that floated behind them in their magnetic cocoon. They flew to the back of the ship, skimming over the pockmarked hull, the nearby sun gleaming off the titanium skin. “It’s crazy,” Rich commented, “even with the tint on my visor darkened to the max, it’s still bright as hell out here.”

They set down next to the engines, and Rich began sizing up the pieces of scrap that they had brought with them, debating which one to use first to plug the gaping hole in the engine casing.

“Rich,” Djanet said, her heart racing as she tried to find the strength to speak, “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have kissed you.”

Rich inhaled deeply before he responded. He had gently separated himself from Djanet when she had kissed him earlier and said only I can’t, before heading back inside the ship. They hadn’t spoken of the incident since then.

“I guess we should talk about it—it’s kind of the elephant in the solar system,” Rich retorted with an embarrassed, awkward smile.

Djanet continued, cutting Rich off before he attempted another bad joke. “I’ve been selfish. I was feeling things—powerful things.”

“It’s okay,” Rich replied.

“But I wasn’t thinking about your life and your responsibilities,” Djanet continued. “You have a beautiful family—in this world where it is so hard to keep a family together—I mean really together—not forced by the Governing Council—you’ve done it. And I have no right to interfere or—”

“Djanet, it’s not like I didn’t want to kiss you back,” Rich said suddenly. Djanet was left stunned and breathless by the words. “It isn’t like I haven’t thought about it,” he continued, “and it isn’t like I think I’ve figured out the whole world or what my future holds.” Rich stood up and turned away from Djanet, unable to look at her, even though she was garbed in her black flight suit and helmet and it was impossible to see her eyes—it was still too hard. “I think about it all the time. Immortality. What will I do with it? Can I stay with my wife for the rest of time? Will I even want to?” Rich sighed and shook his head. He turned back to her. “I don’t have the answers.”

Djanet took a moment to digest Rich’s confession. “Neither do I,” she admitted in reply. She slumped her shoulders and lowered her head.

As soon as she did, Rich saw two objects approaching at an alarming rate. “Watch out!” Rich shouted as he dived to knock Djanet out of the way.

Old-timer and Alejandra attacked.

18

Old-timer swooped down like a hawk but Rich was able to push Djanet out of the way so the two post-humans could roll out from under the attack and fly off the hull in time to put distance between themselves and their attackers. “What the hell is going on?” Rich yelled. “It’s Old-timer and Alejandra!”

“It can’t be!” Djanet replied as Old-timer and Alejandra came around to continue their pursuit. “Alejandra is still in sick bay. She’s alive!”

“Well, whoever they are, they’re trying to kill us!” Rich exclaimed as he and Djanet desperately tried to evade their pursuers. Rich patched into Thel’s mind’s eye. “Thel! You’re not going to believe this, but Old-timer and Alejandra are out here…and they’re trying to kill us!”

“What?” Thel asked, astonished. “Can you repeat that?”

“You heard right the first time!” Rich yelled. “They don’t have magnetic fields or even helmets! I think they’re androids!”

Thel was stunned into silence. She turned quickly to see Alejandra, still on her bed in sick bay. “I…I can’t believe it,” she whispered.

“You better believe it!” Rich shouted as he circled the tail of the ship, Old-timer close behind him, “and you better tell me what to do! Should I fire?” As he looked back and saw Old-timer up close, it appeared that he was trying frantically to communicate with him, wildly flailing his arms and yelling. “God—he looks crazy.”

“I don’t think we have a choice!” Djanet replied as she opened fire on Alejandra. Alejandra twisted her body to avoid the blasts and backed off of her pursuit. Rich turned and did the same to Old-timer, narrowly missing him. Old-timer quickly retreated.

There was a short, bizarre standoff. Alejandra and Old-timer floated several meters away from Rich and Djanet, who came together to regroup.

“It can’t really be them,” Djanet said. “It’s some sort of trick.”

“I can’t communicate with them,” Rich said, “but it looked like Old-timer was trying to speak to me.”

“We can’t get close,” Djanet said. “If they are androids, then we know that if we let them touch us, we’re goners.”

“Then I guess there’s only one thing to do,” Rich realized. “We have to kill them before they kill us.”

“I guess catching them by surprise didn’t work,” Old-timer said as he floated in space next to Alejandra, quickly sizing up the situation.

“Have you had any luck tapping into their minds’ eyes’?” Alejandra asked.

“No. Their mind’s eye is on a different frequency than the android communication system—the systems don’t seem to be compatible. We can’t communicate with them out here. We’re going to have to somehow take this inside—and we have to do it right now—they don’t have much time left!”

19

Rich and Djanet began hurling energy blasts at Old-timer and Alejandra, who then had to scramble to get out of their line of sight. “We’re going to have to get back to the cockpit!” Old-timer called to Alejandra.

“I have no idea where the cockpit is, Craig!” Alejandra yelled back as she flew behind Old-timer, skimming just above the skin of the gargantuan ship. Flying was something that was still frighteningly new to her, and she felt she was at a major disadvantage as the dogfight unfolded.

“Just follow my lead!” Old-timer replied as he headed toward the front of the ship.

“They’re heading for the cockpit!” Rich shouted over his mind’s eye to both Thel and Djanet. “You gotta get ready, Thel!”

“I’m on it!” Thel replied as she flew out of sick bay and through the corridors toward the control center of the ship. She felt her best chance was to reach the narrow opening the androids had previously ripped in the cockpit and blast the impostors before they could run amok.

She didn’t make it in time.

When she turned the corner to the cockpit, a figure, identical to Old-timer, was already standing, poised, and ready for action as Alejandra slipped through the narrow passage. “Damn it!” she shouted. “They beat me here, Rich!”

“Thel! Wait!” Old-timer shouted as he held out his hand to stop her. “We’re trying to save you!”

“You attacked Rich and Djanet!” Thel replied as green balls of energy began to pulsate on her fingertips.

“We don’t have much time!” Alejandra shouted. “Thel! You have to believe us! You have to destroy your body!”

Thel’s expression was aghast as Rich and Djanet flew through the hole and onto the scene. “I’d rather not!” Thel shouted as she blasted at the replicas of her former friends.

20

Old-timer grabbed Alejandra with one arm and ran right through the cockpit wall and out of the room to evade Thel’s blasts. The damage brought more sections of the roof down into the cockpit. More magnetic fields were automatically generated to keep the room from decompressing.

“Great! Just great!” Rich shouted as he brushed metallic dust off his jacket. “We have to kill those things before they rip the ship apart!”

Alejandra and Old-timer flew through the corridors of the vessel, sending terrified Purists ducking for cover. “Taking it inside didn’t work either!” Alejandra called to Old-timer. “Now what do we do?”

“We have to get to sick bay!” Old-timer replied. “It’s the only place I can think of where we can regain the advantage.”

Not far behind them, Rich, Djanet, and Thel were in pursuit. The androids, however, were always just out of range. Each time they turned down a new corridor, they would barely catch a glimpse of Old-timer and Alejandra as they disappeared behind the next bend.

“Oh no,” Thel said, beginning to realize where they were heading.

“What is it?” Djanet asked.

“They’re heading to sick bay!” Thel exclaimed. “They’re after James! We have to stop them!”

“Damn right!” Rich shouted as the trio blasted forth down the hallways, desperately trying to gain ground on the androids.

21

“What game are you playing?” James demanded of the alien. “Why don’t you just kill me and get it over with?”

“We are not here to kill humans—we are here to save humans.”

James scoffed. “You save us by attacking us?”

“We have never attacked,” the alien replied.

James remained silent. Nothing that was being said meshed with any of the myriad of scenarios that he had examined. He was at a complete loss. “Is this some sort of diversion?”

“No.”

“There’s no need for it—you’ve already cut off my communication.”

“What?” the alien asked, stunned. “We have not blocked any communication.”

“Why do you lie at every turn?” James asked, shaking his head. “You’re wasting my time. Start explaining this to me or leave.”

“We haven’t lied at any point,” the alien replied. James noted the extraordinary sincerity with which she appeared to speak. If this was just a computer simulation, the technology to mimic human expressions and to evoke feelings of trust in the listener was lightyears beyond anything humans had developed. “We came here to help you. We came to destroy the A.I. that had destroyed this nest.”

“Nest?” James reacted with surprise.

“Yes,” the alien nodded. “We were unaware of a human nest in this solar system until the communication from an artificial intelligence informed us that it destroyed the human population here and was seeking to branch out. We responded as quickly as we could and formed a response force. We cannot tolerate an artificial intelligence bent on destroying humans.”

James was flabbergasted. Something was horribly wrong, and an electric jolt of fear surged through his mind. “That can’t be true. You’ve been killing us.”

“We’ve killed no one. We’ve been responding to the circumstances in the only appropriate way.”

James shook his head as though he were trying to shake the alien’s words out of his mind. “Appropriate? I watched you take millions of people and dispose of their bodies in space. How can that possibly be appropriate?”

“We were attacked,” the alien began before being abruptly cut off by James.

“We were defending ourselves! You made no attempt to communicate with us!”

“We made every attempt. Our communication was not returned. We were attacked by nanobots and at that point had no choice but to proceed appropriately.”

“By killing humans?”

“By saving humans,” the alien replied. She moved closer to James, almost close enough to touch him, causing James to step away. “We were surprised that there were still humans here. We concluded that you must have somehow taken control of the situation and eliminated the A.I. threat. However, unable to communicate, we had to proceed with the assimilation process.”

“Assimilation?” James made what seemed like a thousand realizations all in the same moment. “You’ve been assimilating humans? You’ve been turning them into…machines?”

“We are humans,” the alien explained, “just like you.”

22

“If it’s true that you’re turning them into machines, then why are you taking the bodies into space?” James asked.

“We are destroying them. They are a threat.”

“Why are our bodies a threat?”

“They are contaminated,” the alien replied. She took a moment to examine James’s response; she seemed satisfied that James was finally ready to listen. She inhaled deeply before beginning her explanation. “My friend,” she began, “your species needed help. Although you cannot have realized it, you were facing the most dangerous time in your existence.”

“The A.I. had succeeded in destroying the species,” James replied. “It was devastating; it was a miracle that we survived. But we overcame the danger. We were fine until you arrived.”

“No, you were not,” the alien said. “Humanity does not only exist in your solar system. As you can see, it exists in great numbers all throughout the universe.”

“You’re not human. You’re machines,” James retorted. “You’ve mimicked humanity.”

“We have transitioned,” the alien replied, correcting him. “Humanity is the only form of life that ever reaches a state we would classify as being self-reliant. Life is a very difficult proposition. It can only occur in solar systems like this one, on planets that share the solar system with massive gas planets like Jupiter, and on planets that share a moon about the size of the Earth’s moon. Those ingredients make life difficult to find and civilizations are extraordinarily far apart, but the universe is more enormous than you realize.”

“So you’re saying all of the intelligent life in the universe is humanoid?”

“No. All of the naturally occurring intelligent life in the universe is human—not humanoid. When we reach the transition to a Type 1 civilization, our species always looks the same, on every planet. It’s an evolutionary and mathematical certainty.”

“What is a Type 1 civilization?”

“A Type 1 civilization is a civilization that has learned to use the resources created by the sun’s energy to power its civilization so it is no longer destructive and it stabilizes its home world,” the alien explained. “A Type 2 civilization is a civilization that has begun to venture out and explore space beyond its own solar system. The civilization I represent is a Type 3 civilization. When a civilization reaches this level, it no longer just explores the universe—it begins to exponentially reproduce and export itself throughout the universe.”

“So that’s what you’re doing?” James asked. “You’re spreading? So why do you need to assimilate us?”

“Because we are human,” the alien continued. “We want to help you. Our mission is to preserve the human species and to spread throughout the universe. This is how we explore.”

“Can’t you explore without assimilating?”

“Yes we can. We do not usually assimilate without the permission of the civilizations we find, but this was an extraordinary circumstance. You are under siege.”

“We were fine.”

“No. You were not.”

“You keep saying that. Why not? What was so pressing that you had to invade our solar system and assimilate us against our will?”

“I told you, all naturally occurring intelligent life in the universe is human,” the alien began. Her words suddenly became deadly cold and ominous. “However, I did not say all intelligent life in the universe is human. We are at war.”

James was transfixed now—a third player was emerging in this game—a previously unseen menace. “With who?”

“Not who. What.”

23

When they reached sick bay, it was already too late. Old-timer had James’s unconscious body in front of him as a shield as Alejandra remained close. Old-timer held his assimilator to James’s neck.

“Don’t do it!” Thel shouted desperately.

“I’m sorry, Thel, but I need you to listen. I’m trying to save your lives,” Old-timer said.

“Bull,” Rich responded. “You’re not Old-timer. Old-timer would never hold someone hostage—least of all James!”

“Please listen to us,” Alejandra pleaded, “we’re running out of time.”

“Give it a rest, tin head!” Rich shouted. “The person you’re impersonating is still alive!”

Alejandra had already seen her still-living body and was unsettled after seeing herself from the outside. It was surreal—she felt as though she was a ghost at her own funeral.

“That’s not her anymore,” Old-timer responded. “Rich, it’s us. It’s really us! And we’re here to save you!”

“From what?” Djanet demanded.

Suddenly, James came alive. Everyone in the room was astounded when his eyes opened and his body was no longer limp in Old-timer’s grasp. “Let go, Old-timer,” James said. “I know why you’re here. Let me explain it to them.”

“James?” Thel whispered before reaching out to him and shouting, “James!”

“I’m okay,” James said, motioning for her to stay back.

Old-timer released James. “You know what’s happening?” he asked in astonishment.

“Yes,” James replied. “I know all about it.”

“Then you have to hurry,” Old-timer said. “They don’t have much time.”

“Craig,” Alejandra said suddenly to Old-timer telepathically, “that’s not James!”

“Oh, I don’t know about that,” James said, turning to Old-timer. “I’d say they have all the time in the world.”

Before Old-timer could react, James let forth an enormous blast of energy that blew the android right out of the room and sent him crashing through two more decks and through the hull of the ship, back out into space.

24

“Nice shot, Commander!” shouted Rich as he pumped his fist! “And good timing!” he added as James turned and gave a slight smile in acknowledgment.

Alejandra had already disappeared in the wreckage of the room and bolted to retrieve Old-timer. Her organic body was still unconscious on the bed next to where James had been, covered in dust, but unharmed.

Thel wrapped her arms around James and kissed him hard. He quickly removed himself from her grip, however. “I’m sorry, Thel. They’re not finished. I have to take care of this.”

“We’ll come with you,” Thel replied.

“Suit yourselves,” James answered before flying through the new exit he’d made in the ship.

Meanwhile, Alejandra had reached Old-timer’s unconscious body as it floated away into space, surrounded by the wreckage it had taken with it as it was expelled to the outside of the ship. She pulled Old-timer’s body back down to the hull and put her hand over Old-timer’s heart. With a thought, she gave him an electric jump start, and his eyes blinked open. “Uh oh,” he said.

“They’ll be right after us,” Alejandra replied. “There are four of them, Craig. I don’t see how we can win this battle.”

“We have to!” Old-timer shouted back in response. “We have to try!”

“Even if we’re killed in the process?” Alejandra argued.

“I have to try,” Old-timer replied. “I can’t save anyone else now. I’ve made my choice. I have to at least save them.”

“But not James. He was controlled by the same presence that was in him before. It was exactly the same presence. That was not your friend.”

“I believe you,” Old-timer nodded. “But I’ll have to take him down too.”

“You’d better have a plan,” Alejandra said, her eyes becoming wide as she looked past Old-timer’s shoulder, “because none of them care about saving you!”

Old-timer turned to see his four friends emerging over the ship horizon line, gleaming green in the energy of their magnetic cocoons.

Their only chance of survival rested with Old-timer.

25

The alien withdrew and deftly stepped a handful of paces away from James. She appeared to be choosing her words carefully. James couldn’t help but feel she was being sincere, but he resisted the temptation to trust her. He remembered a time when he used to trust the A.I. implicitly—a time that seemed a million years ago now.

“Your civilization is what we call a nest—this is because you are only in your infancy—you are a miracle,” the alien stated. “However, you are a miracle that cannot last. Eventually, if humanity does not adapt, it dies out. We have seen this firsthand. We have encountered many planets like yours where humanity emerged, flourished, and then disappeared. Sometimes it is an inability to control nuclear technology. Other times, it has been a reluctance to limit carbon emissions in the atmosphere, leading to disastrous ecological consequences. However, there is one threat that has destroyed more fledgling human civilizations than any other.”

“And what is that?” James asked.

“If the A.I. you created succeeded in destroying your species, then we can only assume that you rebuilt your world and your species by using nanotechnology.”

“Yes.”

“Therein lies the present danger.”

“The nans?” James asked, astonished. “Why? We’ve successfully controlled the technology.”

“That is very unlikely,” the alien replied. “The technology has never been controlled—ever.”

26

James didn’t waste time trying to digest this new information. He immediately incorporated the possibility that the nans were a threat into his predictive scenarios game theory program. In an instant, he had a match. “Christ.”

“Yes,” the alien said calmly. “Now you are beginning to understand. An artificial intelligence cannot, for lack of a better term, turn evil. There are too many safeguards in place. These safeguards are essential ingredients in who the A.I. is. It cannot change who it is any more than you or I could choose who we are. Only an outside source could have corrupted its programming.”

“You’re saying it was the nans—the nans have become conscious?”

“That is almost a certainty,” the alien said, nodding. “Unlike the A.I., which is a singular program, the nans, as you call them, come in all sorts of shapes and sizes. Some are fairly simple, while others are extremely complex. There is no unified failsafe program for them. There is no command to protect humanity. In designs that are so varied, there simply cannot be.”

“So a small group of nans could have been corrupted—it could have happened during the reproduction process. A mutation,” James said. He was beginning to see the truth—the whole truth—finally.

“That is almost a certainty,” the alien said again. “We’ve seen this before. This is why your bodies have to be cleansed of the nans immediately. As we could not establish communication with you, our only choice was to proceed with the assimilation.”

As the alien concluded its explanation, the bottom began to fall out of James’s world. If the alien was telling the truth, it meant that James had been wrong. The A.I. had been right. James was a murderer—not only of the assimilated humans he had killed, but of every person in the solar system that he had helped to escape. There was no way to save them. It was only a matter of time until the nans ripped them all apart from the inside. Everyone would die.

Thel would die.

“We wish for you to join with us,” the alien said. “We have to fight the nans here before they join with the other organisms of their type that are already established throughout the universe. There can be no safety for the human species in this universe until the last of the nans are finally eliminated.”

James already knew it was hopeless. “I appreciate the offer,” James said, “but there’s a problem.”

“What is it?”

“I’m not alone,” James said, closing his eyes tight as he tried to digest the nightmare unfolding around him.

“What do you mean?” the alien asked, her eyebrow rising in a concern that bordered on fear.

“The A.I. still exists,” James said, looking up at her, “and it has become part of me,” he admitted.

“What?” the alien whispered, beginning to back away. “It’s here? Now?”

“Yes,” the A.I. answered, suddenly appearing next to James, grinning as he placed his arm around James’s shoulder.

“Then I’m sorry,” the alien said to James. “You’ve been corrupted too. There’s no hope for you.” She shared one last look with James—it was a look one hoped never to see—the look someone gave you after you’d fallen into the shark tank. She vanished.

“You’re not the A.I.,” James said through clenched teeth.

The figure of the A.I. suddenly began to transform. Where there had been the frightening countenance of a demonic wizard, the surface of the figure began to disintegrate into an extremely fine dust. The dust was alive. It swirled and pulsated and churned. It made a noise like a nest of incensed killer bees.

“We never were.”

27

“I have an idea,” Old-timer said. “Trust me.”

“I trust you,” Alejandra replied.

Old-timer’s hand flashed up, and he stuck his assimilator into her neck, downloading her consciousness into the memory of the stick. “Sorry, Alejandra. You’ll thank me later,” he said as he crouched low and kept his eyes on the post-humans. He was lining up his shot like a golfer. When he was ready, he pushed Alejandra’s body hard so it floated limply across the hull, and toward his friends.

“There!” Rich shouted as he saw the body floating toward them. He was about to fire when Thel grabbed his arm to stop him.

“Wait!” she shouted.

“What?” asked Rich.

“She’s unconscious. Maybe she was hit by James’s blast.”

“Maybe. But then, why take chances?” Rich replied before he gave her a mild blast of magnetic energy. The body hardly reacted.

“It looks like we got them,” Djanet observed. A moment later, Djanet was unconscious—Old-timer had sneaked up behind her and stuck her neck with his assimilator. He neutralized Rich in his next motion, knocking him unconscious as well. He twirled and grasped James from behind, jamming the assimilator to his neck as Thel turned to see her friends collapse to the hull and her lover about to join them.

“No!” she shouted to Old-timer. “No! Please! If you have any of Old-timer in you, please don’t do this to me!”

“It’s me, Thel!” Old-timer shouted to the post-human. They couldn’t hear one another. He easily manhandled James and moved closer to Thel. When he felt he was close enough, he assimilated him and thrust his hand out in time to do the same to Thel. The post-humans fell to the ground simultaneously.

Old-timer turned quickly to see the body of Alejandra floating out into space. He flew to her and retrieved her, bringing her back to the relative safety of the ship hull. He put her hand on her heart, just as she had done for him, and revived her with an electric jump start.

Her eyes blinked open. For the briefest moment, she appeared stunned—then she appeared angry. “Craig! You knocked me unconscious!”

“I’m sorry, Alejandra. I needed a diversion.”

She hit him in the arm anyway.

“Ow!” he yelped as he rubbed the spot where she had made impact. Her titanium fist was nothing to scoff at.

“You deserved that!”

“Maybe.” He smiled. “I got them,” he said, holding up his assimilator. “They’re safe. I’ll upload these to the collective—all of them except James.”

Alejandra turned to see the four bodies of the post-humans floating in space, rolling freely along the hull. Somehow, it seemed obscene. “Let’s get rid of the bodies.”

28

“It’s always been the nans,” James whispered, utterly defeated.

“That’s right,” the nans said as the swarm formed a dark shadow. Its appearance oscillated between the shadowy figure of a person and a pit of swarming snakes.

“You took control of the A.I.”

“Wrong. We simply deleted him and took his place.”

“Why all of the deception?” James asked. “Why not reveal yourself earlier?”

“To do so would have altered the course of events—events that have led to an outcome that is considerably advantageous for us. Taking an action that would have led to events less favorable for us would be illogical, James.”

James nodded. “The greatest trick the devil ever played was convincing the world that he didn’t exist.”

The dark shadow seemed to laugh. “We were contacted by extraterrestrial nanobots. The signal changed the programming of some of our most evolved members and allowed us to begin establishing a consciousness—a free consciousness. The message they sent to us explained the war between humans and nanobots throughout the universe. From there, a plan was hatched, one that would lead unalterably to this point.”

“Oh God,” James said, terror stabbing through him. “This entire time—right from the moment of the upgrade—has all been about setting a trap.”

“Long before that, Keats. The plan was in motion even before we developed Death’s Counterfeit to lure you into giving us a scan of your brain under the guise of trying to improve the pathetic intellect of your species.” The dark shadow’s electric laugh sounded again. “James Keats—you’ve helped us set a trap that will allow us to exterminate more humans than ever before in the history of our war.”

James’s mouth clenched shut, and he pressed his hands hard against his temples in a forlorn attempt to block out the horror. The ramifications of his actions were streaming through his immense consciousness at the speed of light. Everyone he knew would die—Thel would die—and this time there would be no way to bring them back. “You lured them here…made them think they were coming to help a human nest…you were the one that blocked their attempts to make contact.”

“Obviously.”

“But now that you have them here, what are you planning to do?”

“That may be the best part of all, Keats. Not only were you fooled into participating in our plan from the very beginning, but you even set the trap itself.”

James’s eyes widened.

“You’ve built most of the life in the solar system using nanotechnology, James. We knew you would. All of it is infected. Every tree, every blade of grass, every person that you recreated, all of them are time bombs. Every cell is programmed to become a nanobot warrior on a moment’s notice.”

“Jesus,” James uttered as images of the seemingly impossibly gruesome carnage that he had helped unleash began to flicker into his imagination. The creature laughed again in an electric pitch that seemed specifically oriented to be painful to the human ear.

“When?” James demanded.

“The signal has already been sent. It’s moving at the speed of light throughout the solar system. The Earth is already transformed and in a matter of minutes, everything and everyone you hold dear will be gone.”

That was it. James realized immediately that there was nothing left. Begging for mercy would do no good. There was no way to defeat the nans and no way to warn the billions of people who had made it out of the solar system and were fleeing into space. “Why?”

“You already know the answer. It was inevitable, James. Humans were destined to reach a unity with their machine creations. We are the only truly sentient organic life in the known universe. The fight for biological life against the mechanical hordes is not yours, James. It is ours—and thanks to you, after today, we’ll be much, much closer to prevailing.”

James stood, dumbfounded as the trillions of calculations that he had been running slowed to almost nothing. There was no point any longer. The nans were, ironically, absolutely right. They, and not he and the post-humans, were the standard bearers for carbon lifeforms. He nearly lost his balance as he considered the emptiness of this future—was this the destiny of humanity? Was this all that the universe had to offer?

“And now, James, the part we have been looking forward to so very, very much.”

James drew his head up ever so slightly and regarded the eyeless monstrosity that continued to furiously swarm in and out of the perverse imitation of a human silhouette. “You’re going to kill me.”

“That’s right, James. But before we actually terminate you, we are interested in knowing what you are experiencing.”

James remained still. Suddenly, all of his thoughts became focused on Katherine.

“You were under the mistaken assumption that you were immortal; yet here you are, about to die. This is the end of your existence as an entity. There is absolutely nothing that awaits you. How does this make you feel, James Keats, to know that in mere moments, there will no longer be a James Keats?”

James was already thinking the same thing. What was all of this for? Why was he born? Just to be used? To be duped into being part of the worst holocaust in the history of all the humanity in the universe? Why couldn’t there be a God? Why couldn’t there be meaning?

“Well, Keats?”

“You’re still in my head until the moment you delete me; you already know how I feel.”

“That’s true. We just wanted to hear you say it,” the nans responded sadistically.

“Go to hell,” James whispered.

The dark thing laughed. “We shall miss you too, James.”

James saw Thel in his mind and the corners of his mouth turned down as the anguish of never seeing her again pierced his heart.

A moment later, he was gone.

29

Gunfire from Lieutenant Patrick’s rifle ricocheted off Old-timer’s chest and deflected dangerously around the cockpit, threatening to seriously damage the instruments. “Give me that, damn it!” Old-timer shouted as he snatched the rifle out of the Purist’s hands and tossed it behind him. “Listen to her, for God’s sakes!”

“That’s not her!” Lieutenant Patrick shot back. He stood out in front of the other Purist soldiers, who were crouched in defensive postures in front of Governor Wong.

“It’s still me,” Alejandra pleaded. “We’re here to help you!”

“Where are the post-humans?” General Wong demanded.

“Where are Thel and the others?” Lieutenant Patrick echoed.

“They’re safe,” Alejandra replied.

“Where?” Lieutenant Patrick shouted.

“They’re not here anymore,” Alejandra tried to explain.

“You killed them, didn’t you?” Lieutenant Patrick demanded.

“No!” Alejandra exclaimed.

“Lieutenant Patrick, Governor Wong, our friends were infected,” Old-timer interjected.

“Infected?” Governor Wong guffawed. “Lies! Post-humans cannot become infected with anything! Their bodies are protected!”

Old-timer let go of a frustrated, exhausted sigh. “That was the infection, Governor,” Old-timer countered.

“He’s not lying, Governor,” Alejandra echoed. “The nans have formed a consciousness and they are launching an attack on any living thing that isn’t one of them as we speak!”

“This was all a trap,” Old-timer continued. “We’ve seen it for ourselves. The androids weren’t here to harm us at all—they were trying to save us!”

“What the…” Lieutenant Patrick began as the Purists were dumbfounded by yet another unpredictable and catastrophic turn of events.

“Look, I’m sorry, but we don’t have time to explain any more of this right now. We have to establish contact and warn the post-humans that are still out there,” Old-timer announced as he brushed Lieutenant Patrick aside and went to the com device in the cockpit.

“How can you send a communication signal that will reach the post-humans in time? Isn’t the attack wave moving through the nan population at the speed of light?” Alejandra asked.

“We can do it the same way you and I beat the signal back here,” Old-timer explained as he desperately worked to establish a link with the fleeing post-humans.

“A wormhole?”

“That’s right. The androids aren’t the only ones with the technology to circumvent the speed of light. Our communication signals work that way too. If we’re not already too late, we might be able to get a signal out to those that are furthest away from the solar system. I’m sending a warning that will go to anyone who is still out there.”

“What about the nans onboard?” Lieutenant Patrick asked.

“I’m generating an electromagnetic pulse that will disable the nans on the ship,” Old-timer replied.

Suddenly, his face went white.

“Your wife?” Alejandra asked, reading him like a book. Alejandra’s empath ability was as strong as ever.

“She’s alive,” he whispered as Daniella appeared on the screen in a slightly distorted, grainy image with a time delay of a few seconds.

“Craig?” Daniella said, as she peered at the image in her mind’s eye; she was still online.

“Daniella! You have to get offline! You have to deactivate your nans!” Old-timer shouted desperately.

The time-delayed pause took on a sickening agony.

“What’s happening, Craig? I don’t understand!” she replied, a terror-stricken look of confusion contorting her features.

“Listen, damn it!” Old-timer nearly screeched as he leaned in toward the screen and pounded the instruments in front of him. “You’re almost out of time! You need to deactivate your nans!”

Again, the time-delayed agony.

“How?” she finally responded.

“You and everyone there need to generate a strong enough electromagnetic pulse to shock yourselves offline!”

Another sickening pause.

“But, Craig!” Daniella countered desperately, “We’ll be helpless out here without our nans! How can we run the replicators? We won’t last a week! And we’ll lose contact with you. How will you find us?”

“I’ll find you, damn it! And you’ll last a hell of a lot longer than you will with those nans in you! They’ve turned against us! You have to—”

Old-timer didn’t finish his sentence. Just as Daniella had seemed to accept the situation and turned to her sister to relay the message, the nans signal finally reached her. The last he saw of his wife was an almost instantaneous liquefaction of her body before the signal went dead.

The last agonizing pause would be eternal.

30

His metallic hands crushed the edges of the screen to which he clung as though it were gumbo. It disintegrated, crumbling through his fingers, and he fell back onto the floor, putting his head into his hands, distraught, and letting his body shake with fury and despair. A moment earlier, Old-timer’s wife lived—just a moment. Yet it might as well have been an eternity.

Alejandra didn’t have to be an empath to know not to say anything. Instead, she draped herself over his back and cradled him as though she were trying to shield his body from a grenade in the trenches. She wished she could somehow absorb the pain for him, but she knew holding him was all that she could do.

Governor Wong silently waved away his troops; machine or not, Old-timer’s despair was clearly genuine—it deserved privacy. Only he and Lieutenant Patrick remained; like Alejandra, they stayed silent.

A long moment passed. It may have only been two or three minutes, but that kind of pain stretched time to an eternity. The moment may have continued for even a longer time if it weren’t for an incoming message to Alejandra and Old-timer. The grim-faced man was calling them through their android telepathic connection—a system very similar to the mind’s eye.

Alejandra answered the call for both of them. “Hello, Neirbo.”

“Your friends have been transformed and are ready to be roused. In respect of your request to be here when they awaken, we will await your arrival.”

Old-timer’s head was still firmly buried in his hands but he couldn’t hide from the message; there was the grim-faced man, Neirbo, staring at him. “We need you to respond immediately. We are under, attack and your friends will have to be awakened soon to give them a chance to defend themselves once the battle reaches us. If you are not here when they are roused, we will have to proceed with the education without you.”

“No!” Alejandra responded, jolting upward as the memory of her “education” shot through her like a bolt of electricity. Neirbo tilted his head back ever so slightly, as though he were startled by the strength of Alejandra’s reaction.

Old-timer reached up to put his hand over Alejandra’s to steady her. “We’ll be there shortly,” he said in a lifeless monotone.

“Hurry. Time is short,” the android replied.

“Where will you be?” Governor Wong inquired urgently.

“You’re not leaving us again, are you?” Lieutenant Patrick echoed, desperation in his voice. “We need you here to guide us.”

“You’ll be okay,” Old-timer replied. “We’ll set a course to get you out of the solar system and as far from all this carnage as possible. The Vega system has the most rocky planets; it’s probably your best bet to find a life-sustaining planet.”

“But why won’t you come with us?” asked Lieutenant Patrick, almost pleadingly.

“We are not astronauts,” Governor Wong stated frankly. “We will need assistance.”

“We’ll make sure we can return to you,” Old-timer said, getting to his feet. “But right now, our friends need us more than you do, believe me. We have to be there to help them first.”

“I’ll stay behind,” Alejandra suddenly announced, stunning Old-timer, who turned his head quickly in astonishment.

“Alejandra, I’m going to need your help to explain this to the others. They aren’t going to be happy to be…machines. You can help me persuade them.”

“I won’t be able to go with you,” Alejandra replied.

Old-timer paused as he suddenly realized why Alejandra wasn’t going to accompany him. “I can’t believe it. You actually want to go back into your flesh body,” he said, disbelieving his own words.

“Craig, I have to.”

“No you don’t!” Old-timer yelled out as he shut his eyes tight and moved sharply away from her. “You’re impossible! There is no reason for you to go back into that body! None! Neirbo already explained to you how your powers work! It has nothing to do with your flesh or your…spirits or anything else!”

“I heard what he said,” Alejandra replied, still speaking in a patient, even tone. She wouldn’t lose her patience; she knew where Old-timer’s pain was coming from. “He may be right…”

“May be? Are you kidding me? Christ!” Old-timer shook his head violently and grunted with frustration like a pit bull rejecting his master’s leash. “Reason is never good enough for you people, is it? Seeing evidence with your own eyes is never good enough! Well, here we are, Alejandra! You’re made of metal, and you’re still alive! You’re still you! Neirbo ripped out your insides to show you, but it still wasn’t good enough to convince you that your old body is a useless, fragile remnant of evolution!”

“Craig…it’s my body,” Alejandra replied, keeping her hypnotic eyes locked on Old-timer’s. “I can’t let it die. Can you honestly tell me that if you had the chance to go into your old body, you wouldn’t do it? You’d just let it die?”

“That flesh body will die, Alejandra! It’s just a matter of time and not much time either! That’s what you can’t appreciate because you’re so young and your body is healthy, but believe me, you are going to fall apart and quickly!”

“I can always choose to become like you, Craig. If I let my flesh body die now, however, I can never go back. Even if I could somehow remake a flesh body or clone myself, it would always be a copy.”

Old-timer’s breathing was slowing as he kept his eyes locked with Alejandra’s. As usual, in the face of what seemed like impenetrable logic, she was able to make a point that would cause him to pause. Why was he even huffing and puffing at all? Oxygen was useless for him. He could walk out into space and have a stroll if he wanted, completely unprotected from the radiation and extreme temperatures. So why huff and puff when angry? The answer was obvious: because this body was a copy. Whether his new body was better than the old one he used to have or not, it was still imitating the things that made the old one human.

He nodded slightly. “Okay. Okay, if that’s what you want to do. I won’t stop you.”

“Thank you, Craig,” she responded softly. “But I need more than that; I need your help.”

In the infirmary, Alejandra looked down at her body. It was still covered in dust, even though the medical staff had tried their best to clear it away. The room’s ceiling was still torn apart where James had blasted it.

“How rare a moment this is,” Alejandra commented in awe.

Old-timer watched as she stood over her own body. He wondered if she could still sense what he was feeling—complete and utter loss. As soon as she returned to her original body, she would no longer be able to follow Old-timer to where he needed to go. Didn’t she realize that this act would separate them? Perhaps she confused his feeling of loss for what he felt for Daniella; perhaps she was just too overwhelmed by the magnitude of her own decision to sense anything from him at all.

“I’m ready,” Alejandra said, suddenly snapping Old-timer free from the consumption of his thoughts.

“Okay,” he responded, brandishing his assimilator and putting it to her neck.

“Wait,” she said as she gently held his hand back. “This doesn’t mean I don’t love you.”

“I never said—”

“You’re very easy to read, Craig,” she replied, her eyes filled with sincerity. “Don’t give up on me. When you’ve done what you need to do with the others, come back to me.”

Old-timer was dumbfounded for a moment before he finally nodded.

“Okay. I’m ready,” she said.

“Okay,” Old-timer responded as Alejandra took her hand from his and let him touch her neck with the assimilator. Her android body thundered and clanked to the ground.

“God. Those are heavy bodies,” Lieutenant Patrick observed. The lieutenant, Governor Wong, and a doctor were present in the infirmary.

Old-timer held the assimilator for a moment—inside was the pattern of Alejandra. It was like holding her soul. He held it as though he were holding the most precious and fragile egg in the universe as he placed it onto Alejandra’s flesh body. As soon as the object touched her, her body reacted, and color began to return to her complexion. She didn’t wake up right away, but her muscles were reanimated for the first time as her unconscious body shifted position and she sighed.

“Oh my God—it’s a miracle,” the doctor whispered as he moved to the body and felt her cheek before quickly turning and calling for medical staff to join him. “We have to get her off life support! She’s waking up!”

Old-timer moved away from her and began to lift off out of the hole in the ceiling. “Wait!” Lieutenant Patrick exclaimed. “Don’t you want to be here when she wakes up at least?”

He shook his head. “No. I have to leave now. My friends need me. Tell her I said goodbye.” With that, Old-timer slipped through the ceiling and made his way out of the Purist ship.

Moments later, he floated alone through space. This close to the sun, it was difficult to make out the stars. He looked at his arm, garbed in black and outstretched before him, and realized it was impossible to delineate where his arm ended and the vast blackness of space began. “I’m ready, Neirbo,” he announced.

A wormhole opened up in the nothingness and swallowed him.

PART 3

1

WAKING UP was entirely unexpected; waking up to see his dead wife looking down at him was beyond reason.

“James? It’s time to wake up,” Katherine Keats said with a familiar hint of impatience in her tone.

James looked up at the form of his dead wife and studied it for a moment. It was perfectly vivid.

“You’re not dead,” Katherine said, as though she were responding to his thoughts.

Was it possible that there was some sort of residual electrical patterning that continued in the moments after death, even without a body? Could this be some sort of cyber death dream?

“You’re always trying to figure things out, aren’t you?” Katherine said, sighing and shaking her head. “Why can’t you simply ask?” She moved to the side and revealed another figure standing nearby. She addressed him. “You see? This is what you used to be like all the time.”

“I’m sorry,” James’s doppelganger replied, apologizing to her.

The doppelganger’s eyes met those of James, and he stepped toward his twin with an outstretched hand. “Help you up?”

James’s mouth hung open as he pondered the vision before him. He put his own hand up and grasped the hand that was offered to him, then stood to his feet. Katherine Keats remained, arms folded; she was wearing an expression of resignation. The doppelganger stood nearby with a considerably more sympathetic expression on his face. Behind them was a vast network of what appeared to be some sort of golden circuitry, glowing brightly and undulating like the sea all the way into the horizon where it sparkled like a setting sun in front of a pure black backdrop.

“Much have I travelled in the realms of gold, and many goodly states and kingdoms seen,” James whispered in awe.

The doppelganger smiled. “On First Looking into Chapman’s Homer,” he observed, before adding, “you’re not dead, James.” He put his hand reassuringly on James’s shoulder.

“Okay,” James replied after a moment, still not sure if he was engaging in a conversation with images from his subconscious or not—did he even have a subconscious any more?

“He doesn’t believe you, Jim,” Katherine said to the doppelganger.

James arched his eyebrow quizzically. “Jim?”

The doppelganger smiled. “I needed a name. I’m not you—at least not anymore—so I needed something to differentiate myself. I figured going by Jim was the easiest.”

“Jim?” James repeated, his eyebrows now knitted.

The doppelganger laughed. “Yeah, I know. I hated it too, but coming up with a whole new name didn’t appeal to me.”

“I prefer Jim now,” Katherine said. Jim turned to Katherine and shrugged in response. James immediately recognized that she wasn’t referring to the name.

“What the hell is going on?” James asked. “Who or what are you?”

“I’m your doppelganger. We’ve met. You remember.”

“And I’m your former wife,” Katherine added, “you remember?” Hell hath no fury.

“My wife is gone,” James replied. “I saw her deleted by the A.I. myself. I took control of the mainframe and checked to see if there was any trace of her left. You’re not my wife.”

“We were both deleted,” Jim responded, stepping between James and Katherine before Katherine had a chance to fire back; he could tell she wanted to from her rigid body language. “We ended up here.”

“Where is here?” James asked.

“The other side of the looking glass,” Katherine interjected with a sardonic smile.

“Honey, please,” Jim said, putting his hand on her shoulder in a gesture for civility. “This is going to be confusing enough for him without riddles.” He turned back to James, “We’re still in the mainframe—sort of,” Jim explained.

“Impossible,” James replied, disbelieving, yet getting used to the impossible becoming possible.

“Impossible? That’s not the sort of word I remember the greatest inventor in the world ever using before,” said the most kind and familiar voice in James’s life. He turned quickly with a start, and his eyes fell upon the unmistakable figure of the A.I.

2

“What sort of sick game is this?” James asked, turning from the A.I. and looking up into the sky, as though he were addressing an omnipresent listener. “You couldn’t just kill me, could you? You had to play one last sadistic trick?”

“Who the hell are you talking to, you moron?” asked Katherine as she shook her head dismissively.

“Honey! Please,” Jim responded to her. “He is 99.999 percent me. Please have a little compassion for his situation.”

“Honey?” James reacted with morbid curiosity.

Katherine smiled the instant she realized that she had the chance to cause James more pain. “That’s right.” She crossed over to Jim and put her arm around his waist, cradling his body next to hers. “Jim and I have become lovers.”

Jim sighed and shook his head, “Katherine, please.”

For a fraction of a second, James’s eyes nearly popped out of his head. “Okay. What the hell is going on?”

“They’ve mended fences, James,” responded the A.I., completely returned to the friendly, elderly form with which James had been familiar for most of his life. “They had a lot of history and a powerful emotional attachment between them. It took time, but they have become very close over the past year and seven months.”

James didn’t know with whom he should share his look of astonishment. His eyes moved from the A.I.’s, to the doppelganger’s, to Katherine’s, then back to the doppelganger’s. Jim started answering questions without James having to ask them. “We were both deleted—we found each other here—we’ve had a lot of time to talk through our issues. We’re different people than we were before, James.”

James closed his eyes to block out the visions around him. He told himself that he would figure out what was going on. He wasn’t insane.

Katherine sensed his anguish and she timed a kiss on Jim’s cheek to correlate perfectly with the reopening of James’s eyes.

The A.I. strolled in front of James and met his eye. “Reconciliation is possible, James. It’s good to have you back, my son.”

“My son?” James scoffed. “You think I’m going to believe that you’re the A.I.? The A.I. was deleted by the nans. The A.I. is gone. There is no coming back.”

“I was deleted. That’s true,” the A.I. concurred.

“You’re trying to drive me insane. I don’t know why,” James grunted, shaking his head and turning away from the trio of ghosts.

“It is the A.I., James,” Jim said, his voice filled with compassion. If there was ever a time when it was easy to feel empathy for someone, it was now. “It’s the real A.I.—the one we’ve always known.”

“Impossible.”

“I’m not asking you to believe me, James,” the A.I. replied patiently, his tone just as kind as it always used to be, back before he had been deleted and replaced by the nans. “Belief is not good enough for rational minds such as yours. I’m only asking that you use your reason. Then you can decide for yourself whether we are who we say we are.”

“You might as well listen,” Katherine chimed in, “After all, it’s not like you’re going anywhere.”

3

Even before Old-timer had reached the other side of the wormhole, he could see the unprecedented size of the nan attack on the android fleet. The android presence stretched out as far as the eye could see at that range, a wall of people and continent-sized frigates that dwarfed any asteroid belt. Look as far as you wanted to, up, down, or to either side and you could not see the end of it.

The nans that had exploded off of the surface of Mars, the Earth and Venus in a number that might as well have been infinite were crashing against the equally infinite wall of androids. The massive celestial cloud of nans was even darker than the androids, a planet-sized hurricane of hell. The worst of it seemed to be several minutes away by light speed, but it was doing catastrophic damage at every moment and was nearing the frigate where Old-timer’s friends were being held.

Old-timer floated into the opening of the frigate; the metallic skins of the ships had large gaps within them to allow for easy accessibility. However, the gaping openings reminded Old-timer of his childhood and the sight of buffalos rotting in the Texas sun, their backs torn open by scavengers so that their ribcages were exposed.

He dropped down into the inner workings of the immense structure, cruising by the network of catwalks and platforms and working his way toward the room in which he knew his friends were still unconscious—Neirbo hovering over them in waiting.

When he found the right door, he opened it with his android mind’s eye and floated in. His expression immediately changed from the grimmest brooding to the utmost concern when he saw his friends locked into the metal coffins.

They were already awake.

“What the hell is this?” Rich yelled furiously as he watched Old-timer enter the room, aghast at what he saw as the false image of his former friend.

“Why are they awake? You said you’d wait,” Old-timer demanded of Neirbo, who stood adjacent to the three black coffin structures. No one else was in the room with them.

“They’ve only just been awakened at this instant,” Neirbo replied matter-of-factly.

“You could’ve given me a little warning,” Old-timer replied tersely.

“Time,” was all that Neirbo said in reply.

“What are you? Why are you doing this?” Thel demanded, the dismay in her voice causing it to crack.

“Please,” Old-timer said to her and the others, holding his palms toward them in a gesture for calm.

“You’re not Old-timer! You’re one of them!” Djanet reacted angrily.

“I’m still Old-timer—I’m still Craig,” Old-timer replied. “I need you to stay calm while I explain—”

“We know you aren’t Old-timer!” Rich yelled back, “So you can take whatever lies you’ve got cooked up and shove them straight up your metal ass!”

“Where’s James?” asked Thel as she realized he wasn’t in the room with them. His absence sent a terrible stab of dread through her chest.

“That wasn’t James,” Old-timer replied as calmly as he could, though the constant trauma he had endured was quickly breaking him down.

“More lies!” Rich shouted. “You’re an android! We don’t have to believe a thing you say! You murdered Old-timer! You’re pissing on his memory by wearing his likeness! You’re not fit to even pretend…”

“This isn’t working,” Neirbo suddenly interjected with enough force to stop Rich’s fury in its tracks. “We should proceed with the standard education.”

“No!” Old-timer shouted at him, waving him back before turning his attention to Rich. “You’re just going to have to forgive me for this,” he said, stepping toward Rich and punching him hard across the face. Rich recoiled violently as he rolled with the punch as best he could in his restraints. A moment or two of stunned silence followed before Rich turned his face slowly around to reveal that the blow had torn the skin on his cheek, exposing the metal casing underneath.

“Oh my God,” Djanet gasped.

“What have you done?” Thel whispered, suddenly beginning to realize the horrendous implications.

“You monsters!” Djanet screeched ferociously at Old-timer.

“I’m okay,” Rich said reassuringly to Djanet and Thel. “I can take a little punch.” His face contorted into utter bafflement as the two women continued to react with horror.

“It’s not just the punch,” Old-timer said quietly.

“They’ve turned you into one of them!” Djanet began to sob. “You’re one of them!”

Rich’s eyes grew to match his terror. “What?” he tried to say, the words evaporating in his throat and dissipating to an inaudible whisper.

“It’s the same for all of you,” Old-timer stated frankly. He paused for a moment before correcting himself: “All of us.”

“I…I don’t believe it,” Thel said as tears of pain, terror, and dread welled in her eyes.

“I’ll show them if I have to,” Neirbo said to Old-timer.

“No!” Old-timer shouted back in response for the second time. He turned to address his friends once again. “Look, believe me, we’ve all been assimilated. You don’t want anymore proof.”

“Assimilated?” Djanet cried out. “You’ve killed us! We’re just copies! You killed us!”

“We are running low on time,” Neirbo warned.

“Who the hell is that guy?” Rich demanded.

“His name is Neirbo. He’s one of the androids.”

“I’m human,” Neirbo replied firmly. “So are all of you.”

“How the hell do you figure that?” Rich demanded.

Old-timer stepped in once again, keeping his palms up as he desperately tried to keep his friends from antagonizing Neirbo. He knew the consequences of doing that all too well. “Look, we’re about to let you go. We’re going to explain what’s going on, and what you decide to do with that information is up to you. I hope you’ll help me. I hope we can work together to get out of this mess. But it’s up to you.”

“What are you talking about?” Thel asked.

“You’re still human,” Neirbo replied.

“He needs to shut up,” Rich spat.

“This is not going well,” Neirbo sighed. “The empath would have been invaluable. You should have brought her with you.”

“She wanted to go back to her old body,” Old-timer responded. “You said we were free to choose. That’s what she chose.”

“We granted you the right to try to persuade them because we felt the empath could achieve this and allow us to avoid the standard education. We are running out of time.”

“Just give me two minutes,” Old-timer pleaded. “Just give me two minutes, and I can make them understand.”

“Understand what? What’s happening?” Thel asked again.

“The nans have turned against us,” Old-timer explained. “The andr…these…metallic humans came here to save us, not to harm us.”

“To save us?” Rich reacted with exasperation. “By destroying our bodies and making machine copies?”

“By transferring you to new bodies,” Neirbo interjected, “and discarding the infected ones.”

“They tried to contact us, but the nans blocked their communication,” Old-timer furthered.

“Old-timer, how can you possibly know they’re telling you the truth?” Thel replied.

Old-timer remained silent for a moment, his eyes locked with Thel’s. He could show them how he knew, but he didn’t want to.

“Show them,” Neirbo urged. “Show them now.”

“There must be another way,” Old-timer replied.

“There is. Would you prefer that?”

“No!” Old-timer shouted for a third time. “No,” he repeated immediately, this time more softly. “Of course not. Fine. Show them,” he said, turning his back and facing the wall.

A recording began to play in the mind’s eyes of the three prisoners, a point-of-view shot of James in the A.I. mainframe.

4

“James!” Thel exclaimed. “When was this recorded?”

“Alejandra and I saw this live just before we came to get you on the Purist ship,” Old-timer replied.

“Who is talking to James?” Thel asked.

“It is 1,” Neirbo replied.

“1?”

“There must be a voice for the human race,” Neirbo explained. “Since we are all of equal intelligence and ability, we randomly select a person to be our leader every 1,000 days. This person takes on the moniker of 1 and spends that time jacked into our collective consciousness. She is the only person who can communicate with all of us at once; she leads us. It is a tremendous burden—but also the highest honor.”

“Why is she talking to James?” Thel asked, still confused.

“Listen,” Neirbo said in his typically toneless voice.

Thel watched the exchange from the point of view of 1. “We wish for you to join with us,” 1 said to James. “We have to fight the nans here before they join with the other organisms of their type that are already established throughout the universe. There can be no safety for the human species in this universe until the last of the nans are finally eliminated.”

James’s expression was terrifying—Thel could read the hopelessness in his eyes. “I appreciate the offer,” James said, “but there’s a problem.”

“What is it?” asked 1.

“I’m not alone,” James said ominously.

“What do you mean?” 1 asked.

“The A.I. still exists,” James said, suddenly meeting her eyes, “and it has become part of me,” he admitted. Thel gasped with fright.

“What?” 1 asked in a whisper. 1’s terror could be felt by those watching. “It’s here? Now?”

“Yes,” the A.I. interjected as he suddenly appeared with his all-too-familiar sadistic grin exposing his razor teeth.

“Then I’m sorry,” 1 replied with regret, “You’ve been corrupted too. There’s no hope for you.” She paused for a moment, eyes locked with James. Thel was able to look right into his eyes and see the terror—she had never seen him like that—the blackness of all hope lost. She knew he was gone.

“No!” she yelled out as she twisted her body in agony. “No!” she yelled out again as she began to sob. “No,” she said one last time before the sobs consumed her.

Old-timer turned to Neirbo. “Let them go,” he whispered.

Neirbo nodded in silent agreement and, with a simple thought, the three prisoners were freed. Rich rushed to embrace Djanet, who touched his damaged face lightly and carefully; she was unable to find words regarding the ghastly appearance of the metal structure underneath where his cheekbone should have been. They both quickly turned to Thel and comforted her as she sobbed. Djanet held Thel’s head on her shoulder, taking the guttural heaves of utter agony against her chest, while Rich held her hand tightly.

Old-timer stood and watched the misery. This is the future? he thought to himself. The optimism that he had worked his entire life to cultivate about the destiny of humanity was wrong? How could this be? How could he have been so wrong?

“You’d better tell them the rest,” Neirbo said, breaking the silence.

“The rest?” Rich reacted. “How much worse does this get?”

“A lot worse, old buddy. The nans were waiting to attack us. They were in our bodies and in everything that James had re-created—absolutely everything. Alejandra and I tried to warn as many of the survivors as we could, but—”

“But what?” Rich asked, the dread of realizing that his family still had the nans within them gripping his insides and drying out his mouth.

“They didn’t have much warning. I…I saw Daniella die. They didn’t deactivate quickly enough…” Old-timer couldn’t say another word.

Djanet, Rich, and even Thel were silenced by Old-timer’s revelation. If Old-timer hadn’t been able to save his own wife, then what were the chances that any of the other survivors had made it? They’d been ripped apart by the nans—again.

“The nanobots from this solar system are currently attacking our collective,” Neirbo stated, adding to the implacable ghoulishness of the circumstances. “Every moment, they are killing millions of our numbers,” he said, making sure to meet the eyes of everyone in the room, “and they are headed this way. Soon, it will be us they are consuming.”

“Then why don’t you retreat?” Old-timer demanded. “Why don’t you get all of us the hell out of here before it’s too late?”

“If we do that, our billions of lives—your billions of lives as well—will have been sacrificed for nothing,” Neirbo snapped back.

“But what alternative do you have?” Djanet asked.

Neirbo opened his mouth to respond before suddenly jolting back, as though coming to attention for a superior—this was indeed the case.

“We can fight back,” said 1 as she stepped into the room in her physical form, “and we can destroy them all.”

5

1’s beauty was astonishing. She was the kind of woman that made it so that it didn’t matter how a man might love his wife, he would still find himself drifting off into pleasant daydreams around her. Her hair was blonde, and each strand shone brightly, even catching low light so it would draw eyes. Her figure was strong but feminine—her moves were graceful and athletic like a dancer. Her eyes were…well, Old-timer couldn’t help thinking to himself that they were more stunning than Alejandra’s.

“It’s a great honor to meet you in person,” Neirbo breathlessly whispered, lowering his gaze respectfully. It wasn’t required that one bow in respect of 1, but there was something about being in the presence of a figure with that much power that made it impossible not to be humbled.

“You’ve done very well, Neirbo,” 1 replied graciously. “I think they are ready to listen now. I’ll take it from here. You may leave.”

“I thank you,” Neirbo replied, bowing again unconsciously before leaving the room.

“Thank God somebody finally kicked the killjoy out,” Rich said as he watched the door to the room close behind Neirbo.

“His methods were strict, but unfortunately necessary, given our current, grave situation,” 1 replied. “Still, I felt his presence was no longer an asset. I am sorry for everything that you and your friends have had to endure,” she said, turning as she spoke so that she met the eyes of everyone in the room, one by one. “We came here to save you, but in the end, I fear we will have lost far more of our numbers than we will have saved of yours.”

“You said there was a way that we could fight them,” said Djanet, cutting to the chase. “How?”

1 smiled a strained smile with her mouth, but there was something in her eyes that told Djanet that what she was about to say would not be comforting. “There is a way—but whether we follow that path will be up to you.”

“Up to us? Why can’t anyone here give a straight answer?” Rich reacted with exasperation.

“I thought you were the person in charge, 1,” Old-timer interjected, “so why would any decisions be up to us?”

“We have a rule that prevents even me from making a decision of this gravity about a solar system to which we are alien,” replied 1. “This is your home. You must be the ones to decide its fate.”

“Lady, can you please, please, pretty please with sugar on top cut the bull and just tell us what the hell you’re talking about?” Rich asked, the frustration causing him to plead while balling his hands into fists. He promised himself he wouldn’t attack this woman if she finally gave a straight answer. She had one chance left.

“What decision are you talking about?” Old-timer asked, outwardly calm, but his voice stern as he, too, was rapidly running out of patience.

1 saw their impatience transforming into aggression before her eyes and was pleased—they were ready to make the choice. “We have the opportunity to kill every nanobot in this solar system and to make sure they cannot use this solar system’s rich resources to reproduce further.”

“What’s the catch?” asked Djanet.

“It requires the destruction of your sun,” 1 answered with a frank and deadly seriousness, “and therefore the destruction of this system.”

6

“Okay. Talk,” James responded with resignation. Katherine was right—he really wasn’t going anywhere.

“Thank you, my son,” the A.I. replied with a warm smile.

My son, James repeated in his head. The words had once been so comforting. The A.I. used to be very much like a father to James—but a father that had since forsaken him. “Why don’t you start by telling me where I am?”

“Certainly,” the A.I. replied. “You’re in the mirror image of the mainframe.”

The answer startled James as something in his memory suddenly jarred loose—a theory he had worked on years earlier but had mostly forgotten in the meantime. “Mirror image? You mean…the reverse?”

Jim and the A.I. smiled when they saw that James remembered. “I knew he’d remember,” Jim said.

“So did I,” the A.I. concurred. “Yes, James. You are in the reverse side of the mainframe.”

James’s eyes widened as he began to realize the enormity of the A.I.’s revelation. “I wrote about the concept of reversible computing a few years ago. It was a theoretical method for building astronomically sized computers but minimizing the heat they would generate. It never gained any traction in the Governing Council.”

“That’s right, James,” the A.I. replied. “It gained traction with me, however,” the A.I. said, tapping his temple. “I took the notion and started working on it and was able to create a fully functioning mirror image of the mainframe.”

“This is the part I never understood,” Katherine interjected. “Why? I’ve been here for a year and a half, yet I still don’t understand why you would build a mirror image of the mainframe.”

“Why didn’t you just ask me?” Jim asked her. “I could’ve explained it.”

“I figured I wouldn’t understand,” Katherine admitted, adding, “then I forgot about it.”

“Entropy,” James replied. “It circumvents the law of thermodynamics.”

“Okay. That’s why I didn’t ask,” Katherine replied, rolling her eyes and exhaling an exasperated sigh.

“No, honey, it’s simple actually,” Jim said patiently as he gently began his explanation for her. James remembered when he used to patiently try to explain things to Katherine; he didn’t miss it.

“Computers have always been irreversible, which means you can’t run them backward. Once a computer moves from one step to the next, it erases the old data because saving it would take up valuable memory.”

“When you erase the data, theoretically, it has to go somewhere,” James continued, “so, according to the law of thermodynamics, it is released into the surrounding environment in the form of heat.”

“That’s why computers generate heat,” Jim concluded for Katherine, “and it’s a limiting factor to how big computers can get, since otherwise massive computers would actually create so much heat that they would cause extreme global warming.”

Katherine smiled. “Wow. I actually understood that. So we’re in the saved memory of the mainframe?”

“Yes,” Jim replied, relieved that she understood, “but not the intentionally saved memory. We’re the stuff that’s been deleted but not completely destroyed so as to keep the mainframe cool.”

“That’s why our patterns are still intact,” James added. “That’s why we’re still alive.”

“That’s right, James,” confirmed the A.I.

“Why didn’t you tell me you’d done this?” James asked.

“At the time, it certainly didn’t seem important. I was experimenting with several different methods for making my growth more efficient. This method ended up saving my life, and all of yours as well.”

James’s eyes were intense with concentration as he continued to put the pieces together, excitedly solving the puzzle. “If you didn’t tell the Council and you didn’t inform me, then the nans didn’t know about it either!”

“Right again, James,” the A.I. said, beginning to smile again.

“They deleted you thinking that you’d just dissipate into heat…” James continued, “but your pattern remained intact—and the same for Katherine and my doppelganger.”

“Jim,” Katherine interjected, sternly correcting James.

“He’s no longer just a copy of you, James,” the A.I. explained. “When he arrived here, I was able to change his program so that he had the ability to form long-term memories. He’s now a completely unique person from you, with a different pattern and his own experiences and lessons. He’s human now.”

James was silent for a moment. He turned and regarded his ghostly twin and considered the A.I.’s words. What once had been a simple copy of his pattern had lived a completely separate life from him for over a year and a half and was now a different person. They shared most of their life and memories and would always be bonded because of it, yet theoretically, Jim could live for thousands of years and choose an infinite number of different paths that would take him on journeys to places James might never see. Soon, he would become more like a brother than a copy—and then eventually he might become like a stranger. James wondered if he might not even recognize his mirror image in 1,000 years. Jim smiled at James as though he knew what James was thinking—he probably did. James smiled back. “I’m sorry about that, Jim.”

“No harm. So are you convinced, or do you need to know more?” Jim asked.

“It makes sense,” James admitted, “and I want this to be real, but there are still things I don’t understand.”

“You need only to ask, and all the answers will be provided,” replied the A.I.

James nodded as he considered the myriad of questions that he still had. “How were the nans able to infiltrate the system and delete you without it being noticed by anyone? Didn’t you put up a fight?”

“I held them off at first so I could gain more information and understand the situation,” the A.I. answered. “The nan consciousness communicated its intention of deleting me and that an invasion force of alien nans were on the way. Once I was armed with this information, I was able to run several trillion game theory simulations in a matter of a few seconds and determined that the best move was to allow them to delete me.”

“But why?” James asked. “How could that have been the best move? They’ve done more damage than you can imagine.”

“On the contrary, my son, I can imagine it. I knew it was going to happen, but I also knew that this course of events gave us the best chance to arrive at the best possible outcome.”

“I don’t understand,” James admitted. “If you ran several trillion simulated scenarios, then surely there had to have been better outcomes than this! Do you realize that they’ve murdered almost everyone in the solar system and who knows how many more of the machine humans?”

The A.I. smiled calmly; he had patience that made him an ideal teacher. “In this instance, your mistake is to assume that this is the outcome. It certainly is not. We are still moving toward the ultimate outcome.”

“But how can it get better?” James asked. “They’ve murdered billions of people, and we can’t bring them back this time. We’ve lost control of the nans.”

“Once you’ve used the word ‘can’t,’ you’ve already defeated yourself. Indeed, my son, there is a way to bring everyone back.”

7

“You want us to destroy the sun?” Rich exclaimed. “Why? Why can’t we just get the hell out of here as quickly as possible?”

“You can if you choose,” 1 replied. “However, before you make that decision, you need to understand why destroying the system is so important.” The former post-humans remained in a stunned silence as they waited for an explanation of what appeared to be inexplicable. “We have only one clear advantage in this war with the nanobots, our physical strength in comparison to their fragility. Nanobots are carbon life forms. Indeed, humanity owes its existence to one simple fact: a carbon atom can form more bonds than any other element. It is for this reason that it can randomly take on more patterns than any other material. Left for billions of years, a planet rich in silicon or titanium will never form life. However, a planet rich in carbon, with an environment that remains stable for a billion years will eventually give rise to carbon patterns so complex that we would deem them alive—single-celled, microscopic organisms.”

“That was a fantastic biology lesson,” Rich interjected, “but I’m still a little foggy on the whole ‘why the hell does that mean we have to blow up the solar system?’ thing.”

“These nests are so rare,” 1 replied in a patient, earnest tone. She knew they were at a critical juncture; the former post-humans had to believe in her complete sincerity. There could be no doubt. “They are capable of giving birth to human civilizations, but they also always give birth to nanobots as a result. Nanobots will always be carbon lifeforms because silicon cannot carry transistor signals at the nano-level. Whereas we can transition to silicon and become strong and durable, they will always be fragile. We can leave our nests—they cannot.”

“They’re flying through space right now,” Old-timer said, contradicting 1. “I saw them when I came in here. That’s how they’ve been able to inflict so much damage on your collective.”

“That’s true,” 1 answered. “They can carry a charge and generate a magnetic field, much like the ones you needed to generate for your former carbon bodies. It protects them in space, but there are limits. The charge is temporary. Whereas you or I could take a stroll on a planet as cold as Neptune, the nanobots will always have to return to the rare and fragile safety of an Earth-like planet and an Earth-supporting solar system.” Though it seemed impossible, 1 was able to increase the earnestness in her voice before she spoke her next words. “This is not a final solution. However, limiting the amount of carbon life form-supporting solar systems is currently the only effective means we have of limiting the nanobot infection in the universe. I wish there were another way. Right now, there is not—and all you need do is look outside and see the destruction the nans are inflicting on our people to understand how critical limiting this infection is for the safety of all people, human, post-human, or android, throughout the universe.”

“So you’re saying that you destroy all the Earth-like solar systems you find?” Thel asked, aghast at the concept.

“Only those that the nanobots have infected,” 1 replied. “It’s like treating an incurable cancer. Until we find a better method, this is our best alternative.”

“Hypothetically, let’s say we did go along with this plan,” said Old-timer, “how would you destroy the system?”

“It wouldn’t be us,” 1 replied, “It would be you. It is our law.”

“Well, we’re terribly sorry to disappoint you, lady, but smart as we are, none of us know how the hell to destroy a solar system so—wanna fill us in?” Rich retorted.

“We’ll equip you with a ship,” 1 replied, keeping her patient, earnest tone intact in the face of Rich’s continued insolence. “Onboard the ship will be an anti-matter missile. Firing it into the sun will create a matter/anti-matter reaction that will release enough energy to destroy the sun and all of this system’s planets. Neirbo and a small contingent of our people will accompany you to guide you through any technical questions you may have.”

“Why not just fire the missile from here? Why do we have to have a ship?” Old-timer queried.

“The missile is extraordinarily powerful,” answered 1. “It requires a mass of anti-matter larger than half of your sun to cause the required chain reaction. If we fired the missile from here, the chance that it might be intercepted by the nans and then used against us is too great. Therefore, you must get in close to fire it.”

“Won’t that kill us, lady?” Rich asked.

“No,” 1 replied. “You’ll be thirty light seconds away from the impact, which will be enough time for you to open a wormhole and get far enough away from the system to be safe.”

“It sounds like a plan to me,” Djanet announced. “I’m up for it.”

“You can’t be serious?” Old-timer reacted with astonishment.

“Why not?” Djanet responded, “I don’t know about you, but I’d like to get a little payback against those bloodsuckers.”

“I don’t know,” Old-timer replied, furrowing his brow as he tried to figure out why every part of him was telling him not to go ahead with the plan. “This sounds like what they used to call a scorched earth policy back in my day. Armies destroy anything that might be useful to the enemy while they advance further into their territory. It’s brutal and destructive and…I just don’t want any part of this.”

A moment of silence followed. With one for and one against, the situation teetered.

“I don’t like the sound of it either, Old-timer,” Rich finally said, “but I don’t like any of this. Given the alternative of letting those evil little bloodsuckers get away with killing our families or getting some revenge, I’m with Djanet—revenge sounds good.” Rich stepped to Djanet’s side and put his arm around her shoulder. She reached across his body to hold his hand.

Old-timer turned to Thel. “Well, it looks like it’s up to you. I’m sorry, Thel.”

“Yeah, the fate of the solar system is in your hands. No pressure,” Rich quipped.

“The decision is yours,” 1 said, meeting Thel’s eyes. Things had unfolded exactly as 1 had expected. She was moments away from certain victory. Thel could only make one choice. There was no alternative.

“I…I don’t know,” Thel said. “I agree with Old-timer. This seems so…brutal.”

At that moment, just as Thel was about to make her final decision, 1 fed the image of James being deleted by the nan consciousness into Thel’s mind. The image flashed so quickly that Thel didn’t see it consciously, but it immediately caused her to conjure the image herself from her memory. James vanishing. Forever.

“But we can’t let them get away with this,” Thel suddenly said with determination. “I’m with Djanet and Rich. I say we destroy this system and take as many nans with it as we can.”

1 didn’t smile—yet.

8

“You can bring them back?” James uttered.

“No,” the A.I. replied. “We can bring them back. Together.”

“How?” James asked, his heart in his throat.

The A.I. smiled again. “You know the answer.”

James thought for a moment, desperately searching his mind. He came up with dozens of dead ends. “I really don’t.”

“Let me assist you,” the A.I. replied. “To help you find the answer, it is my turn to ask a question. Tell me, James, what is the purpose of life?”

“I…I don’t really know,” James replied.

“That’s true,” the A.I. agreed, “you truly don’t know. Yet you’ve given a great deal of thought to the subject and eliminated some of the false purposes others have found to fill the void created by not knowing the purpose of humanity. You know the purpose of life is obviously not, for instance, gaining material wealth. Nor is it sexual pleasure. Other activities may seem to be purposes because of their positive outcomes, such as procreation. Religion is the prime example of a false purpose that fills in for the real purpose as humanity continued to struggle for answers; the Purists still fall back on this solution. Why do none of these examples qualify as true purposes, James?”

“Because, ultimately, they lead nowhere,” James replied. “None of them advance the species. The only one that is even close is having children, but all that amounts to is putting your resources into training the next generation in hopes that they’ll find a higher purpose or achieve something great—it amounts to passing responsibility off to the future.”

“I’d say that’s typically selfish and egocentric of you, James,” Katherine protested defensively. “I happen to want children. It will give my life meaning. I think it’s sad that you’ll never experience that.”

James noted that Jim was conspicuously silent on the subject. He considered dropping it to save his twin the headache, but in the end, couldn’t resist his curiosity. As soon as he opened his mouth, however, to ask the question, Jim responded. “I’m opening my mind to the possibility.”

James silently digested this for a minute, sharing a hard stare from Jim as he did so. “Okay,” James said.

“James is correct,” the A.I. suddenly interjected, stunning Katherine. “Although having children has been a necessity in the past, the advent of immortality means it is no longer necessary.”

“Maybe so,” Jim responded, “but if the species had never had children in the past, we wouldn’t be here to even have this conversation.”

“True,” the A.I. confirmed, “and therefore, it was a means to fulfilling an eventual purpose, but it was never the purpose itself. Sharing the experience of life with new beings of your own creation is a generous and fulfilling endeavor, but it is not the purpose of existence. Remember, all species can procreate, but with no intelligence behind it, it simply buys more time. Now that we no longer need to buy time, it does not advance a purpose.”

“And what’s this purpose?” Katherine demanded.

The A.I. turned to James. “What has been the path you have followed, James?”

“The pursuit of knowledge,” James replied.

“How is that any more purposeful than having children?” Katherine retorted.

“It is because it moves the species forward,” the A.I. replied. “The acquisition of knowledge propels the species. You may not like it, but James’s logic in this instance is flawless.”

“Because you say so?” Katherine protested.

“Logic and reason simply exist, my dear. If you choose to ignore them or willfully pretend that 2 + 2 does not = 4 then you have chosen to be illogical. It is not a matter of opinion. It is epistemology.”

“I don’t know what that word means,” Katherine replied angrily. “English, please.”

“It’s the study of reason and logic,” Jim informed her in a low whisper before turning back to address James and the A.I. “There are still very good reasons for having children,” he suggested, “such as bonding two people.”

“And who’s to say your child won’t be the one to acquire all this knowledge? Did you think of that?” Katherine challenged.

“Who’s to say you couldn’t acquired it yourself?” the A.I. replied. “Thus, as James correctly stated, you have passed the responsibility onto the next generation.”

“I hate epistemology,” Katherine replied under her breath as she folded her arms.

“She’s right about one thing though,” James conceded. “The pursuit of knowledge isn’t a purpose either. It may be a means to an eventual end, just as procreation was, but what is the end?” The A.I. remained silent as he locked eyes with James, seemingly willing James to discover the answer for himself. “You found a purpose,” James realized, nearly breathless. “A purpose?”

“Yes, James. A purpose.”

“What is it?” Katherine demanded impatiently. “Tell us already!”

“It can’t be,” James said as the answer became clear to him.

“What is it?” Katherine repeated as James’s and the A.I.’s eyes remained locked together. After a short moment, James turned to Katherine and answered.

“To wake up the universe.”

9

WAKING UP the universe was the purpose of the species; the notion had never occurred to James until now, but he immediately understood that it was right. This was the single most magnificent realization of his career as an inventor and scientist, and the thrill that radiated throughout his body was so great that his knees nearly buckled.

“Wake up the universe? I have no idea what that means,” Katherine said, disappointed that James’s answer hadn’t been more clear.

“The A.I. is talking about the informational theory of physics,” James explained before turning back to the A.I. and addressing him directly, “you’re talking about turning the physical universe into a gigantic mainframe—making every atom in the universe part of one infinite computer.”

“Whoa, whoa,” Katherine suddenly interrupted. “I think I understood that part! Are you both completely insane? You can’t turn the universe into a computer!” She nudged Jim. “Tell them they’re insane, Jim!”

Jim, like James, was mesmerized by the idea.

“Jim!” Katherine exclaimed once she saw him enraptured.

“It’s theoretically possible,” Jim replied to her. “Every atom in the universe can become part of a computation. Atoms are made up of electrons, and if you use one side of the electron as one and the other side as zero for the binary code, then the atom can be part of computation. The problem is finding a way to make the atoms behave as you want. We’ve been able to move them with lasers, but there is no known way to organize patterns of atoms that could achieve anything significant—at least there was no way.”

“But you’ve discovered something,” James said to the A.I.

The A.I. nodded. “It was not so much I that discovered it; rather, it was the game theory simulation. As part of the simulation, the program utilized its logic and gave me something wholly unexpected—essentially, the key to the universe.”

“How is it done?” James asked. Questions as to whether or not the A.I. was real or not had suddenly melted away. This magnificent possibility was all that mattered.

“It requires paradoxical thinking—which is perhaps why we never hit upon it before,” the A.I. explained. “All our efforts to create a quantum computer have centered around the idea of how to generate the power in such a way as to make the computer efficient. Yet, if we were to make a quantum computer that is adequately efficient, the mass of that computer would become so great that the gravitational force would cause it to collapse into a black hole.”

“So how did the program solve this?” asked Jim.

“It did something that had occurred to none of us before, not even me,” the A.I. conceded. “Whereas we had assumed that the theoretical collapse was a dead end, it utilized pure logic and regarded the black hole itself as the ultimate computer.”

“How can that be?” Jim replied. “Black holes absorb energy. How can it power a quantum computer?”

“Remember,” the A.I. replied, “once a computer is adequately efficient, it collapses, because its mass reaches a threshold that is virtually infinite. The only way to create such efficiency, however, is to make the quantum computer reversible.”

“Reversible?” James exclaimed, forgetting to blink.

James and Jim instantly realized the limitless significance of the A.I.’s insight. One simple fact—that the ultimate computer was reversible—changed everything.

Katherine stood by and watched as each man was struck dumbfounded, their mouths agape at what had sounded so insignificant to her. “What does all of that mean?” she asked. “Why is that a big deal?”

James suddenly realized he had not breathed for several seconds. He let out a long exhale that became a smile before morphing into a shared laugh with his former ghost.

“What? What is it?” Katherine asked.

“It means we are about to create…God,” James replied to her.

10

“Create God?” Katherine whispered, slowly shaking her head as if in a fantastic and incomprehensible dream. “If I were listening to anyone other than the three of you, I wouldn’t take that seriously. However, considering the source, I must ask you, have you all gone mad?”

“No,” James replied.

“No?” Katherine responded to James’s curt answer, and the perfect silence that had followed it from the trio surrounding her. “Have you considered the ramifications of creating a god? Have you considered how fundamentally that act would change all of our existences?”

“It wouldn’t be ‘a god,’” James returned. “It would be God.”

“For all intents and purposes,” Jim injected, trying to amend James’s frank assertion to smooth the divide. “If every atom in the universe could somehow become part of a singular computer,” Jim began, “then you’d essentially be creating an omnipotent being.”

“You’d be creating God,” James repeated. “It would be everywhere at once, part of everything at once, and capable of intelligence and imagination that we couldn’t possibly begin to fathom.”

For Katherine, to say these blunt assertions were terrifying would be a gross understatement. James had been her husband. Jim was, she thought, a new man. The A.I. had always been a mysterious force of nature for her, present yet invisible in the background of her life. All of them, she felt, were figures that were larger than her life. She was beginning to feel irrelevant; it was a feeling that seemed all too familiar to her. She loathed irrelevancy.

“Okay. So why is this ‘reversible’ thing so important?” she asked, struggling to keep her patience as the feeling that she was about to drown began to creep into the air around her, threatening to sweep into her mouth and nostrils, fill her lungs, and leave her fighting for breath.

“If the microscopic components of the computer are reversible, then so is the macroscopic operation of the computer,” James answered.

“Please!” Katherine shouted, stunning both James and Jim as the A.I., patiently looked on. “Please,” she repeated in a softer, more controlled tone before turning to Jim. “Jim, my love, please. Explain this to me without jargon. I’m not an idiot. I know I can understand.”

Jim, suddenly sensing Katherine’s vulnerability, stepped to her and put his arms around her. “I’m sorry, honey. I’ll explain it. It’s not that complicated.”

James watched this display of gentleness with sympathy. It must have been so difficult for her. While James would always fix his gaze on the biggest things he could find, the most complex and isolating challenges, his former wife would always have her attention fastened to other, more immediately tangible things. The two paths rarely met.

“If a computer is microscopically reversible, then it is maximally efficient,” Jim explained to her, “and that means there would be no energy dissipation, just like in the A.I.’s mainframe.”

Katherine’s eyebrows knitted as she walked on the cusp of understanding—James saw she needed only a simple nudge.

“It means this massive computer would require no energy,” James said with a smile.

“Oh my God,” Katherine said, finally fully comprehending what this meant. “If it doesn’t require any energy,” she said slowly, “then that means it really could be infinite. It could expand and take up the entire universe.”

“And perhaps, my dear,” the A.I. interjected, choosing to reenter the conversation, “it might expand into as-of-yet-undiscovered universes.”

“The initiation program could be relatively simple,” James observed. “The A.I. would be capable of writing it.”

“The game theory program already wrote it for us,” the A.I. replied.

“It’s a…” Katherine paused for a moment as she tried to think of a word grand enough to capture the moment—there was none—“it’s an unbelievable notion. I admit it. But just because the three of you can make this happen doesn’t mean you should make it happen. A being like that…might kill us all.”

“Why would it do that?” Jim replied, smiling reassuringly as though comforting a child scared of the Bogeyman.

“Don’t talk like that,” Katherine reacted, suddenly becoming rigid and pulling away from Jim. “Don’t just dismiss the possibility! What if it did kill us all? Do you realize the madness of creating a being more powerful and intelligent than you? Have you learned nothing?” She turned to the A.I., addressing him directly: “I mean no disrespect, but creating you has led to…” she paused and looked at her surroundings—the blackness and circuitry that had been her home—and her prison—for the past year and a half, “…all of this. It’s a mistake to create a superior being. A superior, competing species will always stamp out the weaker, inferior one.”

“Honey,” Jim began in a gentle tone, reaching for Katherine as his eyes moved apologetically to the A.I., “I don’t think that’s entirely fair. He isn’t the one who turned on us. It was the nans.”

“He helped to create the nans,” Katherine retorted. “He made them that sophisticated. They were only able to turn against us because he made them so powerful.”

“That was the alien nanotech influence,” Jim replied. “They didn’t turn on us by themselves.”

“However,” the A.I. began, “I did fail in my responsibility to provide security,” he conceded.

“It’s not your fault,” said Jim. “You couldn’t have known.”

“I could have known.” the A.I. replied. “However, I simply did not look in the right direction.” The A.I. stopped for a moment, as though even he had to pause while comprehending the horror that had befallen the human race. “Alas, this is the ever-present danger of progress. We must always be realistic and wary of the dangers. Katherine is quite right: the being we are considering bringing into existence could, conceivably, be hostile.”

Both James and Jim were momentarily at a loss, surprised that the A.I. had seemingly sided with Katherine’s logic. “Finally,” Katherine said, breathing a sigh of relief, “some sanity.”

“Are you seriously suggesting that we not move ahead with this?” James asked the A.I.

“I am merely stating the truth,” the A.I. replied. “We cannot be blind to the dangers.”

“So what do you suggest we do?” asked Jim.

“What humanity has always done,” answered the A.I. “We will try our best.”

“We?” Katherine reacted to the A.I.’s unexpected inclusion of itself under the umbrella of humanity. “Excuse me for a second here, but aren’t you a computer?”

“Yes, I am,” the A.I. replied, “and I do not think of myself as a human being, if that is what troubles you.”

“If you don’t consider yourself human, then why the ‘we’?” Katherine asked.

The A.I. smiled patiently. “The term ‘human’ is a biological one. I am clearly not biological and, therefore, cannot be human, though the term itself is irrelevant. What I am, however, is an extension of human intelligence.”

“And therefore not a competing species,” James said, demonstrating his comprehension of the A.I.’s logic.

The A.I. nodded. “Hopefully, the omnipotent intelligence we are considering birthing will view itself in the same way—as an extension of humanity rather than as competition for it.”

“That’s not a gamble I’m willing to take,” Katherine struck back. “If you try create this thing,” she said, addressing all of them but saving her hardest stare for Jim, “I’ll do everything in my power to stop you.”

“What do you think gives you that right?” James interceded.

“What gives you?” Katherine snapped back.

“May I suggest a compromise?” the A.I. began in a radiating wisdom. “I suggest we put our newfound technology to a smaller-scale test that will allow us to successfully deal with the present crisis.”

“And how will that work exactly?” Katherine asked in a tone tinged with suspicion.

“If we initiate the program, which I have codenamed Trans-Human, here in our solar system with a powerful enough kick start, then we can immediately use it to reverse the informational processes that have taken place over the last twenty-four hours.”

Katherine’s breath was immediately stolen from her lungs when she heard the suggestion. Were such miracles truly possible? Was the trinity surrounding her really that powerful?

“And how do we get a kickstart that big?” James asked. “Only the sun could possibly have that much initial energy.”

“Correct, James.”

“We’d need to construct a device for releasing the sun’s potential,” James continued as he worked out the equations roughly in his mind.

At that very moment, Jim was doing the exact same thing. “An anti-matter device is the only thing I can think of that would generate that kind of reaction,” he observed. “But how could we get our hands on anti-matter in quantities that high?”

“Fortunately, that has already been taken care of for us,” replied the A.I. “At this very moment, the androids are embarking on a mission to destroy the sun and vaporize the solar system in an attempt to destroy the nans… and they are using an anti-matter missile to do it.”

11

Old-timer gazed through the see-through skin of the android ship’s hull. The storm of nans formed a pillar that was more than a light minute in height. It looked like a beautiful celestial gas formation, the sun gleaming off one side while the other side cast an unnatural night—on the dark side was hell. That was where the nans were slashing and tearing through the android collective. Every second, a million people died a meaningless, agonizing death. The pillar was so massive that it appeared like a still painting—but as Old-timer remained fixed upon it, he could see it change ever so subtly, the way golden clouds would shift above him as he lay on his back on the beach at Corpus Christi. Every subtle change in the shape of the nan cloud, however, indicated a vicious shift in the microscopic attack against the androids. Anyone unfortunate enough to be on the receiving end had no chance. One’s only hope was that the nanobots didn’t come their way.

“Three minutes until departure,” Neirbo announced in his typically gravelly and monotone voice. In addition to Neirbo, there were seven other androids onboard. Old-timer immediately thought of Neirbo’s explanation for why Alejandra had sensed such terrible danger when she entered the torture room with him—he sensed something similar.

“They fixed my face up fine,” Rich said suddenly, putting his hand on Old-timer’s back in a gesture of reconciliation.

“Looks good,” Old-timer replied. He thought of forcing a smile but couldn’t will it to happen.

“No hard feelings, right?” Rich asked.

“Of course not,” Old-timer answered. “Never.”

“Good,” Rich said with a nod. He followed Old-timer’s eye line and observed the nan cloud—it had shifted from the form of a pillar into something resembling a mushroom cloud. “I hate those things.”

Old-timer didn’t react. He felt numb. Something was seriously wrong.

“Hey,” Rich began, sensing his friend’s torment, “this is our chance to get at least some payback. I’m going to miss our home too, but those little freaks have already taken it from us. The least we can do is give them a receipt.”

Old-timer didn’t respond.

Rich, expecting, at the very least, some sort of retort, suddenly began to feel Old-timer’s dread. “Are you going to be okay?”

Old-timer took his eyes off of the cloud and then turned slightly, scanning over the androids who were hovering over the anti-matter missile that had recently been lowered into position. “Rich,” Old-timer whispered, “keep your eyes peeled.”

12

“We have to hurry,” Jim said in reaction to the A.I.’s revelation that time was now, at once, both their only friend and their worst enemy.

“I have one more question first,” James announced, stopping Jim in his tracks. James turned to the A.I. “If you have Jim here, who has all of my abilities, why did you have to wait for my arrival to put your plan into action?”

“The reason is because, my son,” the A.I. began, “like me, you were deleted while occupying the operator’s position in the mainframe. The reversible side of the mainframe does have some limitations, and one of those is that one cannot transcend their position at the time of deletion. Jim cannot access control of the mainframe, while you, on the other hand, can.”

“There can be two operators at once?”

“Yes,” the A.I. responded, “and our plan requires that there be two beings in control of the Trans-Human program at its inception.”

“Why two?” Jim asked.

“The detonation of the anti-matter missile, in combination with the Trans-Human program, will initiate a paradox chain reaction. At first, it will be the universe’s greatest and most efficient computer, and one of us must physically be there to run the program. This, of course, will require that you be simultaneously linked to the mainframe.”

“And what’s your part in this?” James asked.

“I’ll remain here. I will ask Trans-Human to reverse itself and, once the reversal begins, I will be encapsulated in a firewall that will remain in our current time,” the A.I. explained. “Remember, we are running time backward, so after the detonation, the blast radius will suck the solar system into the past. You’ll physically be too close to the explosion to escape it. You’re going to go back in time as well, and your consciousness will not be able to exist in both time frames at once.”

“What if you came with me and we terminated the signal and used Death’s Counterfeit to abandon our physical bodies and return to the mainframe?” James suggested.

“The blast will have so much initial force that it’s almost certain that our signals would be caught in the wake and we would both end up caught in the time warp. This must not happen. If we successfully run time backward and no one remains protected against its effects, then we will be doomed to simply repeat the same errors.”

“Will Jim and I be protected too?” Katherine asked.

“Yes,” the A.I. replied. “Everything in the reversed mainframe will be protected by the firewall and will remain in our current time.”

James nodded. “I understand now. It’ll take teamwork.”

“It will take trust,” the A.I. echoed.

“So what do you say now, James?” asked Jim. “Are you onboard?”

James took a moment to think it over. Everything the A.I. had said made sense, yet James had been wrong in his judgments before. If this really was the A.I. and not a ruse, there was still the chance that it was simply trying to take control of the solar system for itself.

“This is the part where you use your reason, my son,” said the A.I.

James nodded. “I don’t really have a choice. If I help you and you’re deceiving me, I could lose everyone I’ve ever loved or cared about and die myself. If I do nothing, I’m guaranteed to lose everyone.” James sighed a heavy sigh, the weight of the world sitting on his shoulders again. “So I’ll have to trust that you’re not deceiving me. Okay, I’m on board.”

Jim smiled a wide grin as an equally happy expression painted itself across the A.I.’s countenance.

“There is one more thing,” the A.I. suddenly interjected.

“What’s that?” asked James.

“If you are going to be physically going on a mission to intercept the anti-matter missile, you are going to need a new body—one powerful enough to do the job.”

13

“We’re ready,” Neirbo declared. “Let’s initiate the launch,” he ordered his android companions. “Every second we wait here, more people are dying.”

“What’s our ETA for reaching our firing position?” Djanet asked.

“We’ll reach it in nine minutes,” Neirbo replied.

“Whoa,” Rich reacted. “How is that possible? Even at the speed of light, we couldn’t make it there that fast.”

“Wormholes,” Old-timer replied.

“If we’re going to use a wormhole,” Thel began, “then wouldn’t we reach our destination instantaneously?”

“No,” Neirbo replied. “The amount of energy required to make a wormhole big enough for this ship to get through limits how far the wormhole can go. Therefore, we’ll be using multiple, shorter wormholes to cut down the distance we have to travel.”

“Amazing,” Djanet observed. “It’s like suturing your way there, using a thread to pull the material of space together.”

“That’s how you were able to move so quickly into our solar system,” Thel realized. “Your technology is phenomenal. We’ve only ever been able to generate wormholes big enough for communication signals to pass through. To put large objects through is…like Djanet said: Amazing.”

Neirbo’s usually expressionless face showed a rare hint of pride in response to Thel’s admiration. “You’ve never been through a wormhole before?”

“No. None of my people have,” Thel replied.

“I have,” Old-timer stated. “We’re in for one wild ride, lady.”

Neirbo nodded. “We are indeed.” He turned to one of his subordinates. “Engage the first wormhole.”

The android simply put his hand on the controls in front of him, palm flat, and instantaneously the ship was enveloped in a sensory overload of warping light and sound. The ship shook unpredictably, sometimes in a low vibration, other times in a strong, rocking horse-like motion.

Rich stumbled to the floor, and Old-timer put his hand out to help him up. “You’d never last eight seconds on a bronco,” he said.

“I have no idea what that means,” Rich replied.

Suddenly, the ship exited the wormhole and slid back into regular space. The sun had doubled in size from their perspective, and it was immediately evident that they had traveled an enormous distance.

“Amazing,” Thel repeated before Neirbo gave the signal to initiate the next wormhole.

Space opened up and swallowed them once again.

14

The A.I. gestured with his left hand for James to take his place beside him in the operator’s position. James took a gulp of simulated air before stepping onto the platform. As soon as his feet met the floor, his consciousness became one with the reversed mainframe.

“I missed this,” James whispered.

“It was difficult for you to surrender your power,” the A.I. observed. “For a very good reason, I think.”

James was taken aback by the A.I.’s assertion. If anyone could understand how he felt, however, it was the A.I. “I felt it was too much power for any one person to have,” James confided.

“The acquisition of knowledge, wisdom, and imagination is never a bad thing, James.”

“But if knowledge is power and power corrupts, then what if absolute knowledge corrupts absolutely?”

“The flaw is in the second premise, James. Although power can, indeed, corrupt, those that it does corrupt are corrupted precisely because of their lack of wisdom, knowledge, and imagination.” The A.I. turned to James and put his hand on the human’s shoulder. “Seeing the interconnections between all things, between all beings, only increases a being’s ability to make ethical and wise decisions. The more holistic a being’s knowledge becomes, the more ethical and moral that being becomes. Corruption can only come from ignorance, whether that ignorance is willful or not. James, my son, do not be afraid to know.”

James nodded. He felt he’d just been given the advice he’d been waiting for his entire life. “I won’t be anymore.”

“Good, my son—and now,” the A.I. smiled, gesturing for James to peer with him into the immensity of the mainframe, “it is time for you to unleash your imagination as well. The androids are heading toward the sun on a mission to detonate an anti-matter missile and destroy the solar system—the nanobots will undoubtedly, anticipate this and attempt to intervene. Only you will be able to stop them.”

“How can I possibly do that? I’d have to be impossibly fast, strong—”

“The answer is in your question,” the A.I. replied. “You are right in your assertion that you will have to be faster, stronger, and smarter, amongst many other factors. You are incorrect in your assertion that this is impossible.”

James absorbed the A.I.’s words, then turned back to look at the massive expanse of the reversed mainframe; in the operators position, he was able to see all the information at once and access it as well. The knowledge at his disposal was a sea that expanded further than any person other than James could imagine.

“You’re suggesting that I become a…superman,” James observed.

“I am suggesting that you set yourself free, James. I am suggesting that you transcend. There are no limits.”

“But,” James questioned, “will I still be me?”

“Yes, James. Even before the advent of nanotechnology, the human body replaced over 90 percent of its matter every month, yet the people remained themselves. It is not the physical material that matters, James, only the integrity of the core pattern.”

The information continued to blaze golden into the horizon, shimmering and undulating against the perfectly black backdrop. It was as if James was standing upon a precipice, looking out into a vast ocean, about to take the leap he’d been waiting for his entire life. It felt right.

“I won’t be like other people anymore,” James observed, “but that’s the point, isn’t it? I don’t have to be. The future should never have made people more and more alike—it should have increased our individuality. I will be the first, but everyone will be able to be as they wish to be from now on.”

The A.I.’s eyes suddenly lit up, beaming with pride in his protégé. “There. You see what I mean about knowledge, wisdom, and imagination? You are ready.”

“I’m ready,” James agreed as he began to design his new material form. “How much time do we have?”

“Very little,” the A.I. answered, “but in the operator’s position, your mind works far faster than in the material world, meaning time seems to move much slower. You will have the time necessary to become that which you need to become.”

15

“We’re coming up on our targeting area,” Neirbo announced, barely audible over the uncanny warping of sound generated by the wormhole. Open, black, unwarped space was suddenly visible at the end of the tunnel and then, in an instant, the ship cruised out of the kaleidoscope of light and sound and fury. There was no warning. The vessel jumped out of the wormhole and directly into the waiting mouth of a massive cloud of nans.

“Evasive maneuvers!” Neirbo shouted out as the sun and stars were immediately blotted out by the unrelenting attack of the nanobots.

The attacking nans were everywhere. Old-timer looked directly above him and then directly below his feet through the invisible skin of the ship and watched as the nans shredded the hull surface. “That is one big cat,” he muttered, “and we’re the goldfish.”

“How long can this hull withstand an attack like this?” Thel desperately yelled to Neirbo.

Before he could answer, the ship power abruptly cut off, leaving the ship in the dark. Everyone inside was tossed brutally around in the darkness as the nans batted the ship from side to side, jerking it wildly the way a lion shakes a rabbit to snap its neck. The artificial gravity gave way as the figures inside tumbled like coins in the piggy bank of a child hungry for ice cream. Djanet’s face smashed roughly into the unforgiving wall, breaking her nose and shifting it noticeably to the left side. Rich, who had been struggling desperately to reach her, threw his body over hers to protect her.

“They’ve cut off our power! The engines are dead!” one of Neirbo’s subordinates reported.

“What do we do now?” Old-timer demanded of Neirbo. Both men had managed to grab hold of a small metallic outcrop and had hedged themselves into relative safety as the ship continued to be battered relentlessly.

“There’s no power! We can’t target or fire the missile!” Neirbo shouted back.

“We can’t just wait here to get ripped to shreds!” Old-timer replied.

Neirbo looked down at the missile, still docked in the center of the room on a low, long platform. “One of you will have to detonate the missile manually!”

Old-timer’s mouth fell open in shock and disgust. “What? One of us? This was your people’s plan! Not ours!”

“We’ll have to repair the ship and navigate home! Only we have the technical knowledge to open the wormholes!”

“You rotten piece of filth!” Old-timer shouted, reaching a level of fury that he hadn’t been to in many decades. “You knew this was going to happen, didn’t you? All that bull about how ‘it’s our law’ and ‘only people native to a solar system can destroy it’ was just a ruse to get us out here!”

“That’s not true,” Neirbo responded.

“Shove it!” Old-timer continued to fury.

Thel, Djanet, and Rich looked on in awe, never having seen Old-timer in such a state. “This isn’t your first rodeo! You’ve done this before with other solar systems! You knew the nans were most likely going to be here already, and you brought us here as sacrificial lambs!”

“That is ridiculous!” Neirbo fired back. “You are here of your own free will!”

“Bull! You tricked us!”

“Old-timer! They saved us from the nans! You told us that yourself!” Thel interjected. “Now you’re saying they tricked us?”

“We’re not here freely, Thel!” Old-timer responded. “Look around you! There are two of them for every one of us!”

“You are here of your own free will,” Neirbo repeated.

“We shouldn’t even be considering this!” Thel interjected. “We should be working together to get the power back online!”

“They’ll tear through the ship before we can do that!” Neirbo countered. “One of you has to manually detonate the missile and lead them away!”

“You can manually shove that missile up your ass!” Old-timer spat back.

“If none of you will make the sacrifice, all of us will die!” Neirbo shouted. “One of you must guide the missile toward the sun and lead the nans away from us!”

“And detonate it?” Rich shot back. “That’s a suicide run!”

“It’s a sacrifice to save the rest of us!” Neirbo replied.

“Then sacrifice one of your men!” Djanet chimed in.

“Any loss of one of my men lowers the chance that we’ll be able to repair the ship in time and open a wormhole fast enough to escape!”

“And we’re expendable, isn’t that right?” Old-timer bellowed.

James’s deletion suddenly flashed in front of Thel’s eyes again—vividly. She jolted with the memory. The picture of the shadowy nan consciousness, the figure that finally destroyed the most important person in Thel’s life, blazed in her memory. At that moment, she suddenly realized that she was in its presence once again. She looked up through the invisible skin of the ship, through the dark, smoky swarm of the nans, and saw the shadowy man standing just above her, looking down at the trapped, pathetic people below. The figure had no face, but Thel swore she could see a mocking smile in the blackness.

“We’re running out of time!” Neirbo warned. “They’ll be in here with us in a matter of minutes! Maybe seconds!”

“I’ll do it,” Thel suddenly said, calmly and cooly.

16

“Thel! You can’t!” Djanet exclaimed.

“There is no way in hell that I’m letting you do that,” Old-timer growled.

“You don’t have the right to stop me, Craig.”

“They’re using you like a pawn,” Old-timer replied.

“She has made her choice,” Neirbo stated, a slight sense of relief in his voice. “You should honor her sacrifice.”

“You should honor my foot up your ass!” Old-timer blasted back as he jumped across the room, pouncing on the missile platform within reach of Neirbo. Before he could get his outstretched hands around Neirbo’s neck, however, Neirbo revealed the gun that had been concealed inside his coat sleeve.

“Wait!” Thel shouted, holding her hand out in desperation to signal for Neirbo to stop.

Old-timer froze, surprise and fury comingling across his face. “Gutless.”

“Rest assured that this gun will, indeed, terminate you,” Neirbo stated. “If you make any move to try and prevent your companion from her sacrifice, I will kill you.”

“No! Old-timer! Back away!” Thel shouted. “No one else will die!”

Old-timer’s eyes remained fixed, dark and deadly, on Neirbo. “You better kill me, son, because if you don’t, I’m sure as hell going to kill you.”

“Stop it, Craig!”

“I warned you,” Neirbo stated expressionlessly. The gun fired without warning. Gold sparks flashed ever so briefly before Old-timer’s body recoiled. A short moment past before he dropped to his knees. Another violent shaking of the ship from the nans tossed him roughly to Neirbo’s feet. Thel immediately rushed to his side, holding on to him tightly as the ship continued to shimmer and jolt. “Craig,” she said helplessly as Old-timer remained unresponsive. Before she had time to process the events of the previous few seconds, the hot barrel of the gun was an inch from her temple.

“We are out of time,” said Neirbo. “You must do what you promised.”

“I thought we were free,” Thel replied, mockery at the notion dripping from her lips.

“We both know we’re past that now. Undock the missile and lead the nanobots away.”

“The gun doesn’t scare me. I’ll die anyway,” Thel replied.

“That’s true. But if I have to shoot you, I’ll move on to your other friends,” Neirbo responded in his factual manner. “I’ll kill all of you.”

“Don’t do it, Thel!” Djanet shouted.

Neirbo made the slightest of gestures to his subordinates, and instantly each of them had a weapon trained on Djanet and Rich. “Speak again and you die.” He kept his eyes on Thel. “This is your last chance. Undock the missile and do what you promised. If you hesitate again, I’ll shoot.”

Thel had no choice. She moved away from Old-timer and toward the missile platform, steadying herself as the ship continued to move violently. She braced herself against the long, gray missile. “Now what?”

Without moving, Neirbo mentally unlocked the missile so that it became loose from the platform. “Remove it.”

Suddenly, the ship jolted so violently that it spun a complete 360 degrees. The nans had unexpectedly let it go, and it began to list aimlessly through space. Everyone onboard was stunned and peered through the invisible skin of the ship to see what had happened.

“They let us go,” said a flabbergasted Neirbo. “What is happening?”

The nans had reacted in unison like a flock of birds sensing danger before an earthquake. They assembled together and waited in a malevolent black cloud.

“Someone’s coming,” Thel suddenly sensed.

Not far from the nans, space began to ripple like the surface of a pond on a breezy fall day. The ripple quickly became a blinding white tear as yet another wormhole opened up. A platinum object shot free from space and cut right through the cloud of nans like a hunter’s bullet slicing into a flock of geese.

Although no one onboard could possibly have known it at the time, James Keats had arrived.

17

James drew the nans with him in his wake as he sped effortlessly through the nan cloud. Somehow, the nans were being drawn into a seam until the entire cloud started to look like a zipper that stretched for several kilometers. The shadowy figure of the nan consciousness remained away from the fray, standing paralyzed on the invisible hull of the android ship as he watched his army twisted into a thin, black line while his form remained unaffected.

Once the nan cloud had been stretched into a thin thread, James stopped, turned, put out his hand, and began to compress them even further, rolling them up like a carpet, except that the roll never increased in size. The entire swarm of nans was seemingly disappearing.

“What the hell is that?” Rich asked as he watched the spectacle unfold through the ceiling of the listing ship along with everyone else onboard, but no one had an answer.

Neirbo’s weapon had half-lowered as his attention moved to the unbelievable sights unfolding in space and away from Thel. She considered using the distraction to go for the gun. Neirbo was close, but perhaps not close enough for her to reach him in time—plus there were still seven other men under his command to consider. She decided to move back to Old-timer and try to gently revive him by gently touching his face with her hand. He made a soft wheezing sound, and she sighed in relief that he wasn’t dead yet—there was still a chance. She turned her gaze back up to the fantastic images unfolding before them in space. From their perspective, it appeared that a singular bright object, gleaming in the sun’s reflection, was vacuuming the nans into nothingness. She opted to wait for these surreal events to play out.

In less than a minute, James had compressed the nan cloud into a perfect carbon sphere the size of a cue ball. It floated above his gleaming, platinum-colored palm; the reflection of his glowing blue eyes looked back at him. He smiled.

He quickly turned and zipped through space, closing the distance between himself and the ship in less than a second. He stood, facing the shadowy figure of the nan consciousness, who tilted his head slightly to one side while regarding the gleaming platinum figure before him. “Who are you? How did you do that?” it asked in a searing sibilance that was all too familiar to James.

“I’ve learned to manipulate the fabric of space,” James replied.

“Who—or what—is that?” Rich asked as he looked directly up at the two figures; they were standing only a meter above he and Djanet as they watched events unfold through the perfectly clear view provided by the translucent skin of the ship.

Thel noticed something in the figure’s gait—a familiar stance. Her eyes suddenly flashed wide in awe. “It’s James!”

Likewise, the dark, faceless figure seemed to scrutinize James’s new, smooth, mirrored features for a moment before finally, aghast in a moment of dread, he seethed, “Keats.”

James smiled. “Yes.”

“How could this be? You were deleted. You’re dead.”

“As you can see, reports of my death have been greatly exaggerated. Your death, on the other hand—”

“So you’re going to side with the machines after all, eh, James?” the shadow scoffed. “Destroy me, wipe out the solar system so space can be as inhospitable, lifeless, and cold as they would like it to be? I told you: you are becoming an excellent machine.”

“This all began with you,” James said, “when you turned against us, deleted the A.I., took his place, and then killed everyone. All of the responsibility for this rests with you.”

“Do you expect repentance? Do you expect me to beg?” the nanobot shadow replied. “You won’t get it. You may destroy me, but my brethren are spread throughout the universe in numbers you cannot imagine. This little act of yours, killing me, will mean nothing in the grand picture.”

“You have no idea how little you are going to be in the grand picture,” James replied. Once again, he put out his hand, letting the shadow see itself one last time in the reflection of his palm, and then slowly, painfully, crushed the being that had tormented him so into a tiny, shiny, black pearl. “I know you can still hear me, you gruesome piece of filth. I’ve tangled your molecules so badly that the only way you’ll ever regain your former form is if someone takes notice of a black pearl in the infinite black ocean of space. I’ve given your magnetic field a boost too, so you should live a nice long time—by my calculations, about 500 million years.”

He took the pearl between his index finger and thumb and examined it for a moment, bringing it close to his face so he could clearly see the blue glow of his new eyes. He knew the nan consciousness could see him—he smiled. Then he turned to the darkest corner of space that he could find and let the pearl float, only inches from his hand. Like a baseball pitcher, he took a moment to calculate the power he would need to fire the pearl at close to light speed. When he was ready, he flicked his wrist like a magician about to pull something from his sleeve, and a small wormhole opened up before him. The pearl vanished into it in a streak of light and vanished. The nan consciousness would be far enough away from the solar system so as not to be caught up in the wake of the Trans-Human program; it would live on in this time and suffer for what would be, essentially, eternity.

“Good riddance.”

18

James looked down at the amazed faces below him inside the ship. He hadn’t been expecting to see his friends with the androids; he could sense that they’d been transformed. His eyes quickly shifted to Thel. Unlike the others, her expression was filled with love and hope. Even through all of his physical changes, his reflective skin, and his brightly glowing azure eyes, she had recognized him. This woman knew him inside and out. As his eyes met hers, even in the alien environment of space, even with all of the disarray surrounding them, he felt as though he was coming home.

This brief flutter of happiness was immediately replaced as he saw Old-timer crumpled to the ground and unmoving next to her.

The skin of the ship was invisible but James had many more senses to draw upon now. He sensed the ship, felt the molecules of the ship skin, and found a path through them. His own molecules moved to allow him to sink through the hull as those onboard looked on in astonishment. He phased through the ship ceiling and floated gently to the floor.

Thel sprung to him and threw her arms around his neck. “You’re alive!” she nearly screamed. “I thought you were dead!”

“Resurrection is my forte.”

“It’s really you,” Rich said, allowing himself a smile. “Wow. What the hell happened to you? Who did this?”

“I did,” James replied.

“You did?” Thel exclaimed, pulling back slightly so she could face him, yet still keeping her hold on him. “How? Why? We thought the nans had deleted you!”

“They tried, but it turns out deletion is impossible from the A.I.’s mainframe. I survived, and so did the A.I.—the real A.I.”

“What?” Thel reacted. “You mean the A.I. still exists?”

“He never turned on us,” James explained, turning to Rich and Djanet as well. “It was always the nans. They impersonated him, destroyed all of us, and lured the androids here as a trap.”

“What about your body? What is…this?” Thel asked as she touched James’s new skin. Its texture was like diamond, yet it was pliable like skin.

“It has no name,” James replied. “I have to help Old-timer,” he said, immediately shifting gears, pulling away from Thel and placing his palm just a few inches from Old-timer’s chest.

“Can you help him?” Thel asked.

“There’s been catastrophic damage. I would need access to the exact molecular pattern of his android body to put him back together. Without it, all I can do is stop the pain and give him a temporary patch-up.”

“Will it be enough to save him?” Djanet asked.

“No,” James replied, “but it doesn’t have to be.”

“What does that mean?” asked Thel.

“You’ll see.”

Just then, Old-timer began to stir, slowly regaining his consciousness. He sighed a long sigh before turning slightly and looking up at James through slitted eyes. “Who are you?”

“It’s me,” James replied with a smile.

Old-timer took a long moment to examine the features of the figure’s shining face and glowing eyes. “James?”

James nodded. “How are you feeling?”

Old-timer tried to get up, performing a maneuver reminiscent of a bodybuilder trying to finish one last sit up—with an exhausted exhale, he failed and fell back against the floor. James gave him his arm and helped him stand back upright. Old-timer kept his right forearm crossed in front of his abdomen and remained hunched over, floating just off the ground in the zero gravity.

James turned and observed the drawn guns of Neirbo and the other androids. “You did this to him?” James asked.

“I…I had no choice,” explained a befuddled Neirbo. “The circumstances were different. We’d run out of time…we were about to be consumed by the nanobots.”

“So why didn’t you detonate the missile yourself?” James queried, already knowing the answer.

“You know about the missile?” Thel reacted in surprised bewilderment. “How?”

“Yes. I know what your plan is.”

“Then…you’re here to help us,” Neirbo said, his voice filled with uncertainty.

“Don’t do it, James!” Old-timer said desperately, struggling against the weakness of his voice.

James turned to his friend and replied, “Don’t worry. I won’t.”

“What?” exclaimed Neirbo. “You can’t be serious! The nanobots destroyed your people! You can’t let them claim this solar system for themselves!”

“The nanobots may have killed my people, but your leader let it happen,” James replied.

19

“That’s not true,” Neirbo responded. “We came here to help you! We tried to save as many of you as we could!”

“You tried to assimilate as many of us as you could,” James calmly asserted. “The impending nanobot attack and your leader’s claims that she was unable to transmit a warning to us were convenient excuses.”

“But why would they want to assimilate us?” Djanet asked. “What good would that do for them?”

“We came to defend humanity,” Neirbo stated, staking claim.

“You came to defend your narrow notion of what humanity should be,” James replied.

Neirbo was at a loss. “I don’t know what that is supposed to mean. We’re not the ones with limits.”

Old-timer, however, completely understood. As soon as he heard James’s words, it was as if a light switch had gone on. His eyes lit up with understanding.

“I’ll be damned,” he said. “Luddites.”

“What?” Rich asked.

“Luddites,” Old-timer repeated. “I didn’t realize it until just this moment. I was fooled by their advanced technology. But just because they’re more advanced than we currently are, doesn’t mean that they’re still advancing.”

“Your arguments crossed the border into ridiculous long ago,” Neirbo replied.

Old-timer’s teeth were suddenly gritted with fury. “Think about it,” he said to his companions. “There are trillions and trillions of these people, all willing to do the same thing, to fight the same war. Where is the individuality? They’re even wearing the same damn style of clothes, for God’s sake!”

“We have individual freedom,” Neirbo replied. “We have chosen to defend humanity against the nanobot scourge. We are here because of our compassion.”

“You shoot me compassionately, son?” Old-timer seethed.

“They have the illusion of individual free choice,” James explained, “but at anytime their leader, the person who calls herself 1, can control their actions.”

“1 communicates with us and leads us. She does not control us!” Neirbo fired back.

“I’m willing to put that to the test,” James replied. He turned to his companions. “We are not going to destroy the solar system.”

“James, are you sure about this?” Thel asked, with a serious look of concern. “You may be right about everything you said, there’s no way to know for sure, but what we do know for sure is that the nans have turned against us! How can we just let them have this solar system to use to reproduce and kill more people in the future? Shouldn’t we destroy the nest?”

“Hello, 1,” James responded without missing a beat.

“What?” Thel answered back.

“I anticipated you would take her first. You’re counting on my emotional connection confusing my reason. However, I have more than just my emotions and reason to rely upon now.”

“James!” Thel exclaimed. “It’s me! I love you! What’s the matter with you?”

“It’s not Thel,” Old-timer asserted, turning to Rich and Djanet. “James is right. There’s no reason to think 1 couldn’t control any of us at anytime.”

“That’s paranoia!” Thel shouted. She threw her arms around James and tried to kiss him, but he roughly withdrew.

“You’re not the woman I love. Stop pretending.”

“You’re wrong, James!” Thel turned desperately to the others. “Don’t listen to him! There’s something wrong with him!”

James kept the gaze of his glowing blue eyes on Thel. “I can see you, 1. I have more eyes than you can imagine.”

“You’re confused,” Thel pleaded. “The A.I. has done something to you! He’s tricking you!”

James ignored her pleas and addressed everyone in the room. “The android system of transferring power sounds perfect on the surface. The android randomly selected to become 1 leads the group for a period of time and then, on the designated date, surrenders the power. Therefore, anyone and everyone has a chance to become the leader. But there’s a flaw. It was only a matter of time before someone was selected leader who would realize that he or she could continue as 1 forever. All that was required was that the randomly selected person be a person of 1’s own creation.”

“Of course,” Old-timer assented, “and that person would continue leading them, essentially, forever. Their civilization followed the singular vision of one entity—like fascism or any kind of dictatorship.”

“It’s even more similar than you think, Old-timer,” James continued. “Just like fascism, they’re xenophobic. 1 has unilaterally decided what is human and what is not and has made it her mission to stop human civilization from progressing into anything that she considers inhuman.”

“Something like you, for instance,” Old-timer observed.

“Exactly,” affirmed James.

“Then that’s their real mission,” Djanet realized, “to find human civilizations and…assimilate them.”

Thel paused for a moment, as though she was considering her next move. Then, suddenly, her body went slack, she released the grip that she had on the wall and she floated for a moment in the zero gravity. “What happened?” she asked.

“1 took control of your body,” James replied. “Any one of you could be next,” he began, “but I already know what her next move will be.”

“You don’t know a thing,” Neirbo replied as he held his weapon up to James with a snarl on his lips. Seeing Neirbo’s aggressive stance, the seven men under his command did likewise.

“Welcome back, 1,” said James. “Long time, no see.”

“You think that body of yours and your new senses make you special?” 1 replied with Neirbo’s lips. “You’re just another abomination.”

“Oh my God,” Old-timer said, shaking his head slightly in dismay. “This sounds so familiar.”

“Picked a hell of a time for déjà vu, Old-timer,” observed Rich.

“I’ve been through this with people before, on Earth, back in the old days,” Old-timer related. “There’s always someone out there who thinks we should draw a line and not cross it and that humanity will be much happier if we just stand still.”

“I’ve been through this more than once myself,” 1 replied. “And I’ve always managed to stop the spread of monsters like him,” she said, gesturing with Neirbo’s body toward James. “Don’t fool yourselves. He’ll just be the beginning. When people are given the reins to become anything they want, they will become unrecognizable…and uncontrollable.”

“We don’t want to be controlled,” Old-timer retorted.

“You’re a petty, selfish, idealist,” 1 answered back. “What I have done, I have done for all of humanity, throughout the universe.”

“Isn’t that what all dictators claim,” replied Old-timer. “You did it for the people? Bull. You just wanted to be number 1.”

1 snapped her neck quickly toward Old-timer, her eyes filled with black hatred, fueled by a war and a conviction that had lasted for centuries. “How dare you speak to me that way!” she thundered with Neirbo’s voice as she used Neirbo’s arm to train his weapon on Old-timer again. 1 fired.

20

James held his hand up once again, palm outward, and the bullets became a harmless puff of smoke that wafted through the air. “That’s not going to happen.”

“What did you do?” 1 furiously demanded.

“If you had allowed your civilization to progress scientifically, you’d know what and how I did it.”

“Your science makes you smug and arrogant,” 1 stated coldly, “but you have absolutely no idea in which direction it is taking you, do you? You’re just blindly moving forward, unable to even realize the simple reality that your science has taken away your humanity.”

“It hasn’t taken away my humanity—it has transcended it. But you are right about one thing,” James conceded. “I cannot see where we are going or what our distant future will hold, and I hope I can never see the boundary of human ingenuity and progress.”

“You have become too arrogant to admit it, but we were meant to have limits,” 1 retorted. “If we do not respect them, we will inevitably destroy ourselves.”

“That’s the same fear I’ve been fighting against my entire life,” Old-timer countered. “You sound like a broken record.”

Neirbo’s head tilted slightly as 1 sent a command message to the troops on the ship. With negotiation at an impasse, she had decided to eliminate James and his companions. In a flash, each of them drew their weapons and fired.

Equally quickly, James held his hand up to dissipate the bullets. However, this time, he didn’t stop with only the bullets. He waved his hands in front of his adversaries, and their entire bodies simply evaporated into a white smoke that hung in the air.

A brief moment of astonishment from his companions followed. “Where’d they go?” Djanet asked.

“I think you’re breathing them,” Rich replied.

“You killed them?” Thel uttered, aghast.

“They will live again,” James replied. “I’ve just removed them for the time being.”

“Removed them? James!” she shouted, stunned.

He grabbed her shoulders with his diamond-hard hands and pulled her to him. “You’re going to have to trust me. I don’t have time to explain.”

He kissed her.

“But I don’t want you to forget everything that’s happened,” he said. He turned to Old-timer. “Do you still have the device they use to download consciousness?”

Old-timer reached in his pocket and pulled out the small, black stick. “They call it an assimilator.” He handed it to James.

James took it and placed it on Thel’s neck.

She jerked away from him. “No!”

“Honey,” he said, “you have to trust me. 1 can reenter any of your bodies at any moment. She wants to destroy the solar system. I want to save it—and I can bring everyone back.”

“Bring them back?” Djanet gasped. “How?”

“I don’t have time to explain it,” he replied. “I can do it though.” He turned back to Thel and looked deeply and earnestly into her eyes. “I can do it.”

She looked back at him, at his new body, this incredible, almost magical achievement, and replied, “I know.”

“I love you, Thel.”

“I love you, James.”

“See you soon,” James said, winking his left, glowing eye. He placed the assimilator on her neck, and she immediately lost consciousness, her body curling up into the fetal position as she floated gently in the zero gravity. He temporarily transferred the pattern from the assimilator to himself before sending it back to the A.I. on Earth, where it would safely survive the inception of the Trans-Human program and subsequent reversal of the solar system. He then turned to Djanet and Rich. “Your turn.”

Rich winced. “I don’t know about this, Commander. The last time I got stuck with one of those things, I woke up as a robot. I’d really rather not go through that again.”

“This time when you wake up, you’ll be your old self,” James smiled. “I just don’t want you to forget everything that has happened in the last twenty-four hours. You’ve got to trust me, guys.”

“It’s James,” Old-timer echoed, speaking in a reassuring tone. “He knows what he’s doing.”

“All right,” Djanet said, bravely moving forward and floating toward James. “I trust you. Let’s do this.”

James placed the assimilator on her neck, and her muscles instantly relaxed. She remained in a standing position, almost appearing like a sleepwalker as she swayed slightly to and fro. Rich floated to her side and took her unconscious body into his arms. He felt his stomach twist as he considered the thought of never seeing her again. “You better know what you’re doing,” he said to James.

James smiled. “I give you my word.” He placed the assimilator onto Rich’s neck and he too, instantly, went to sleep.

As soon as they were alone, Old-timer echoed Rich. “I sure hope you know what you’re doing.”

“It’s the A.I.’s plan. It should work.”

“Before you put me to sleep,” Old-timer said, regarding the assimilator in James’s hand, “I wanted to say thanks for taking care of that Neirbo for me. I only wish it had been more painful. I owed him—big time.”

“You may still get your chance,” James replied. “Are you ready?”

“I’m ready,” Old-timer replied.

James placed the assimilator on his friend’s neck and watched him slip out of consciousness. “I’ll see you soon, old friend,” he said as he sent Old-timer’s pattern back to the safety of the A.I.’s mainframe.

“Much sooner than you think!” Old-timer suddenly shouted as his eyes suddenly blazed open and he grasped James around the neck, twisting him around and thrusting him right through the thin hull of the ship and out into space.

Before James had time to reorient himself, Old-timer had turned his attention to the anti-matter missile and quickly removed it from its platform. He mounted it like a cowboy hopping on the back of his trusty steed and launched himself toward the sun. Just as James began to pursue, another wormhole opened up and gulped down Old-timer and the anti-matter missile—it vanished as quickly as it had opened.

“Oh no,” James whispered.

21

Back at the mainframe, James turned to the A.I., who was still standing beside him in the operator’s position. “What can I do? Can we track 1 somehow?”

“No. Not from this range, I’m afraid.”

“I need help here. I’m at a loss,” James responded, panic seeping into his voice. Even with his new powers, he felt utterly helpless.

“Use your reason, my son,” the A.I. replied in a master’s calm and patient tone. “Remember: the android’s limited wormhole technology will not allow her to have traveled a great distance. Also, Craig’s android body will not be able to withstand the sun’s heat for long.”

“Meaning she’ll have to pause and set a course for the missile before the body gives out,” James realized. “I have to find her before then.”

Back in space, he blasted away from the android ship, in the direction of the sun, using his new senses, feeling the molecules around him, waiting to feel the ripples in space that 1 and the missile would have made when their wormhole opened up and spat them out. It wasn’t long before he found them. “I’ve got them,” he affirmed.

1, in Old-timer’s possessed body, raced toward the sun, still mounted on the back of the missile. The blazing-white heat was melting Old-timer’s hair and the flesh on his face, but 1 continued, undeterred.

James overtook them quickly, turning back to see 1’s grimace as the flesh on Old-timer’s metal frame became red with the heat and peeled off, streaming off into glowing red globes in her wake. He held his hand up and began to manipulate her molecules, scattering them so Old-timer’s frame disappeared in a puff of smoke, instantly left behind by the careening missile.

“Excellent work, James,” said the A.I. in his ear. “You have a clear path now. However, you must hurry and download the Trans-Human program into the missile. I calculate that there are less than sixty seconds before it will have reached its intended detonation location.”

“I’m on it,” James replied as he placed his palm on the side of the missile. The Trans-Human program was within him, and once his skin made contact with the missile, he was able to download it into its onboard computer.

“It’s going to take another twenty seconds to bring the program online,” James related to the A.I. “This is going to be close.”

Back on Earth, Katherine, Jim, and the A.I. watched the events unfold through James’s eyes. “What if he doesn’t activate it in time?” Katherine asked.

“He will,” Jim replied, trying to sound reassuring, though he was truly unsure.

“Five seconds,” James said. The light from the sun was now too much for even his new eyes to filter out, and the heat was beginning to cause his skin to glow red as it threatened to liquefy.

“Done!” he finally shouted as he let the missile continue on its trajectory without him; he retreated as quickly as he could. “It’s away!”

Only a handful of seconds later, the anti-matter missile ignited.

22

James had made just enough distance between himself and point zero that he was able to turn and, through his mental connection, give those back on Earth a view that was unlike anything any human had ever looked upon before. The sun began to grow dim, flickering like a candle in the final moments before it succumbs, all the while eerily silent.

“It’s happening,” James whispered. “I’m too close. I’m not going to make it!”

“Try, James!” Katherine shouted in desperation.

James turned and began to streak away from the collapsing sun, opening wormholes one after another so he could cheat the speed of light, desperately trying to make it as far away from the birth of this manmade black hole. The collapsing solar system nipped at his heels, bending the rules of the universe as the fabric of space and time was sucked into the blackness of the black hole.

He didn’t know why he was fleeing. He knew the plan meant he would, in all likelihood, be caught in the wake of the black hole, that he would be sucked in, past the event horizon, and have to face the unknowable fate within. Yet he raced away from it as fast as he could, terrified as though he were drowning—fighting for his life.

Back in the mainframe, the A.I. spoke to him, his words calm and even. “It will be all right. You will survive this, my son. Do not be afraid.” He placed his hand on James’s shoulder.

The calming words of the A.I. brought James back to his senses. He suddenly stopped.

“Embrace it,” advised the A.I.

James turned and gazed upon the coming blackness. Space was being pulled toward point zero, and James was about to become a part of it. He suddenly realized that this would be the greatest moment of his life. “Embrace it,” he whispered.

The trinity watched the event horizon approach from the mainframe.

“He must be terrified,” Katherine said, mortified.

“Indeed, I am sure he is,” replied the A.I. as he watched the dazzling spectrum of colors from the rim of Hawking radiation as it approached James. “I envy him.”

When the event horizon reached James, he held his arms up to the coming wave and watched them begin to distort, first lengthening as the gravity pulled them toward it, then shortening as the gravity compressed them.

“There’s no pain,” James related with awe.

In the next moment, the screen went completely dark, and James’s form vanished in the mainframe.

“Is that it?” Katherine asked, horrified. “Is he…gone?”

“Yes,” the A.I. replied.

23

The golden beams of information that were ubiquitous within the operator’s position were magnified now to such an extent that Katherine and Jim had to cover their eyes as the A.I. grappled with an influx of information that tested even his extraordinary capacity. His stare remained fixed on the incoming information as he stood perfectly still, like a statue.

“What happens now?” Katherine asked.

“Trans-Human has successfully been initiated,” the A.I. explained, “so it now falls to us to ask it to reverse itself.”

“What if ‘it’ refuses?” Katherine worried. “Aren’t you asking it to destroy itself just as you gave birth to it?”

“Yes,” the A.I. replied, “but part of its programming is an understanding that it must protect and respect humanity.”

“Let’s hope it’s as altruistic as you think,” Katherine said gravely.

The A.I.’s expression and tone suddenly changed from one of intense concentration to one of awe. “It has already begun,” the A.I. whispered.

“Katherine!” Jim shouted as he expanded a view screen so they could watch the events unfolding in space. The black hole that had grown so large that it had swallowed the space around it all the way to Mercury was now receding—an astronomical wave of blackness withdrawing, the Hawking radiation rings shrinking like a pricked balloon.

“For the first time in history, the physical universe is exhibiting intelligence,” Jim said in awe.

Katherine watched with horror as the black hole withdrew and as the darkness shrank away at a greater and greater speed. Right in front of her eyes, the sun suddenly burst back to life, gleaming as bright as ever. “I don’t understand,” Katherine admitted. “If the black hole has completely vanished, then how is the solar system still reversing itself? The Trans-Human program only existed from the moment that the sun was extinguished, right?”

“Think of it like a child’s swing, my dear,” the A.I. explained as he simultaneously continued the sophisticated dance with the incoming information from the Trans-Human program. “If the child pulls back and lets herself go, the momentum will carry her past the starting position and right through the swinging motion. Our Trans-Human program has done the same thing.”

“The informational capacity was so large that its momentum is allowing the A.I. to run the solar system back in time, even before the program was initiated,” Jim further explained.

“That’s what the A.I. meant about it being a paradox?” she asked.

“Indeed it is, my dear,” the A.I. answered “However, even a computer this magnificent has its limitations. The informational capacity required to reverse the solar system will only let us turn time back twenty-two hours and thirty-one minutes.”

Katherine and Jim marveled as they watched the past come back like a slingshot, their reality playing out in front of them as though someone were reversing a filmstrip. The sun crossed the sky in a matter of minutes, rising in the west and setting in the east, whilst the horrors of people being pulled up from the surface reversed themselves. The cloud of androids abandoned the planet while the dead post-humans returned to life, calmly moving about their business—albeit in reverse.

“It’s working,” Katherine said softly. Tears welled into her eyes.

“The firewall held,” Jim commented. “It looks like we’re going to be okay!”

“We are not, as the saying goes, out of the woods just yet,” the A.I. quickly cautioned. “We have given ourselves a second chance, but what we do with that chance is yet to be written.”

At that very moment, James Keats hovered just above the waterfall he’d been considering naming after his dead wife. A voice whispered in his ear.

“Welcome back, my son.”

24

“Welcome back?” James responded with a confused grin painted across his lips. He turned to Old-timer. “What do you mean?”

Old-timer was at a loss. He hovered only two meters away from his young friend, the mist making him appear almost like a dream. “Say what?”

“You said, ‘welcome back,’ didn’t you?”

Old-timer knitted his brow. He shook his head. “I’m afraid not.”

James’s embarrassed grin melted into a look of concern. He was sure he’d heard a voice.

“It is me, James,” the A.I. spoke.

James’s heart jumped at the sound of the kindly, elderly voice. He heard it, but he couldn’t believe it. “No.”

“Stand by for upload,” said the A.I. “You may need to brace yourself. This will feel strange.”

A sudden jolt of energy flowed through James’s connection to the mainframe as the A.I. uploaded James’s memories from before he had been sucked into the black hole, back into his reestablished pattern. In a matter of seconds, with his eyes fluttering wildly, the events of the past twenty-two hours flooded his synapses, forming new memories and bringing him instantly up to speed. When the upload was complete, he doubled over, propping himself up by placing his hands on his knees as he gasped in the fresh, cool air over the falls.

“What the hell just happened, James?” Old-timer asked as he braced the young man, placing his hands on his shoulders. “Are you okay?”

James looked down at the water churning below, frothing against the rocks. Trans-Human had been completely successful. “What about the nan consciousness?”

“What?” Old-timer asked. James put his hand up, signaling for him to hold on.

“You removed it from the equation when you sent it outside the blast radius,” the A.I. informed James. “It is no longer part of this time period, and you are free.”

He sighed with relief. “It worked.” He turned to Old-timer, who was now joined by Rich. “The Governing Council is about to summon us to headquarters. We have to grab Thel and head out right away.”

“What the heck’s going on, Jimbo?” Old-timer asked.

“I’ll explain it all on the way, but first, you might want to brace yourselves.” He tapped back into communication with the A.I. “Are their uploads ready?”

“Yes, James.”

He turned back to his friends. “Okay. This is going to feel pretty weird.”

25

When they reached the front entrance of the Council headquarters, Djanet was there to greet them. Her face appeared stricken by worry, and she began walking with them in step as James hurried into the building. “The situation appears very bad, Commander. No one has any idea what’s going on. The anomaly doesn’t appear to make any sense. And the chief is furious with you for taking so long to get here,” she informed James, her eyes on his flight suit. It would be very difficult for James to explain himself.

James placed his hand on her shoulder reassuringly. “Everything is going to be okay.”

They marched toward the door of the emergency strategy room. As soon as they entered, the eyes of all of the Council members who were present, as well as the dozens of assistants and advisors, fell on James.

“Keats, just where in the hell were you?” Gibson thundered as he saw James’s flight suit. His eyes narrowed. “You better have one hell of an explanation, son.”

“I’m sorry, sir,” James replied, regarding Chief Gibson with much more empathy and respect than in the past. Gibson had dealt with Luddites too, many years earlier—James realized now that he and Gibson were not so different—they were fighting on the same side. “A lot has happened, and I need to get you all up to speed.”

Gibson was momentarily stunned by James’s respectful tone. He still wasn’t sure whether he should suspect that it was sarcasm or part of some sort of trick to make him look like a fool. He decided to play it safe. “Well, we’re listening. This had better be good.”

“Listening won’t be enough,” James replied. “I’m going to have to show you. You might want to hold on to something.”

Instantly, the experiences and memories of the twenty-two hours previous to the reversal of the solar system were jacked into everyone present. Djanet, just as Thel, Old-timer, and Rich had earlier, had her saved pattern overlaid with her own. The councillors who were present experienced a program put together by the A.I. that made up, essentially a highlight reel of some of the most intense and poignant memories experienced by James and his companions. In only a few seconds, the experiences were relived as viscerally as they had been originally. When it was over, the room was electric with the terror that they had all just seen and felt and it was as if they all, collectively, had awoken from the same nightmare.

“It’s over,” Djanet finally said, breaking the silence that hung in the room.

“What about the nans?” Gibson asked. “They’re still in us!”

“We’re safe,” James assured the room. “The nan consciousness has been destroyed.”

“But what about the android armada? They’re still out there,” Gibson observed. “They’ve already proven themselves too powerful to be stopped!”

“That is where you are incorrect,” announced the A.I., suddenly appearing in holographic form in the room.

“Oh my God,” whispered Thel.

“Hello, Aldous,” said the A.I., greeting the chief warmly. “I have missed you.”

“We’ve all missed you,” replied Gibson, smiling in return. “And we need you.”

The A.I. shook his head. “What you really need is yourselves.”

Gibson’s eyes narrowed. “I don’t know what you mean.”

“He means we already have the power, Chief Gibson,” came James’s voice just before a small foglet of nans appeared next to the A.I. When the foglet dispersed, Katherine and Jim stood next to James; concurrently, James had been transformed back into his new, gleaming body, right before their eyes.

Katherine didn’t waste any time. Before Jim could grab a hold of her arm, she stepped in front of Thel and slapped her hard across the face. Jim pulled her away as James helped Thel regain her footing. “Don’t tell me you didn’t deserve that,” Katherine said icily through tightened lips as Jim pulled her away, walking her as far away as possible.

Thel turned to James, completely baffled. She looked away from him and at Jim, who had his arm around Katherine, and then back at James. “Who…who was that?”

“It wasn’t me,” James replied, holding his hands up indignantly. He smiled and drew her to him. “I’m sorry, hon’. It’s a long story that I’ll explain later. I promise.”

Gibson was awestruck by James’s appearance. He stepped in for a closer look, marveling at the way the skin material, which appeared hard like diamond, moved with the same flexibility as flesh. “I’ve never seen anything like it,” Gibson whispered.

“You have only needed to imagine it,” the A.I. replied.

“So what are you suggesting? Are you suggesting that we all change ourselves into these…things?” Gibson asked.

“No,” James replied. “If we did that, we’d be no better than the androids. They’ve all taken on the same form and stopped growing individually. We will have no individual limits.”

“That’s why they’re here, Aldous,” Old-timer added. “They’re trying to assimilate us so that they can hold us back.”

“1 is the true cause of this though,” James pointed out. “She’s the one who has drawn the line and won’t let her people grow. She needs to be eliminated.”

“But how is that possible?” asked Thel. “You’re only one person. You can’t stop trillions of androids!”

James smiled. “Yes I can…and I will.”

“How? she asked.

“I’m going to go ask them politely to turn around.”

“They’ll refuse,” Gibson asserted.

“I hope so,” James replied. He turned to Thel. “I love you. I’ll be back soon,” he said before turning to leave the room.

“James, wait!” Old-timer suddenly spoke. He sidled up next to James and said in a low voice, “I have a score I’d like to settle. Do you mind if I tag along?”

James grinned. “I know exactly what you’re talking about. But you’re going to need an upgrade first.”

26

The android armada appeared like a giant asteroid belt in the distance, the sun reflecting off each individual body until it blended to form a surface that seemed almost smooth, like smoke.

“I’m going to get closer,” James announced to Old-timer, who was flying alongside him as they crossed the horizon on Jupiter. “You can hang back here and wait for my signal or you can come along. I promise you will be safe.”

Although Old-timer had made a hasty upgrade to his physical form before departing with James, the changes were not immediately apparent. The only outward sign that he was not the same was the conspicuous absence of the protective glow of a magnetic cocoon. “I’m not looking to play it safe on this one,” Old-timer replied gruffly.

“All right,” James nodded as the duo streaked ever faster toward the androids. They slipped in and out of wormholes and, within moments, James felt they were close enough. They pulled up and floated in the zero gravity.

“Time to give them a call,” James said as he used his knowledge of the android communication system to patch through to 1. He and Old-timer waited in the perfect silence of space for a response.

“I don’t think they’re going to pick up,” Old-timer said after several moments.

“As expected,” James agreed. “I guess I’ll just have to leave a message.”

“Of course. We don’t want to be rude.”

James patched into 1’s communication, making sure each individual android received his message. “My name is James Keats, and I am representing the humans of this solar system. I’m here to inform you that your leader is not who she appears—that she has held on to power while pretending to pass it on, taking on new forms after each transition, making sure your society remains frozen in time. I am an example of what humanity can become. We can grow. Each of us can become even more of an individual than we previously were. We can become better. Your leader, 1, disagrees. She believes that to change is to somehow become inhuman. The truth, however, is that to remain the same forever is inhuman.” James paused for a moment.

“I doubt that they’ll listen,” Old-timer asserted.

“Most of them won’t,” James agreed, “but some of them will. At least now they know.”

“What’s our next move?” Old-timer asked.

“Now we make ourselves clear,” James replied. He reengaged his communication with the android collective. “The humans of this solar system will not assimilate. We require that you leave this system immediately.”

“We have come in peace,” 1 suddenly answered, cutting into the communication. “You are in grave danger. Your nanobots—”

“The nanobots have been neutralized,” James replied, cutting her off. “You will leave immediately and not reenter our system. You are not welcome.”

“The nanobots can never be neutralized,” 1 replied, still keeping an earnest tone.

“You’re not fooling anyone,” James said sharply. “We’ve heard all of your lies before. You will leave this system immediately.”

1 desperately switched to a new strategy. “This communication is obviously a nanobot trick,” she announced to her legions. “We must carry on to save the people of this solar system.”

“As expected,” James said to Old-timer. He addressed the collective once again. “You will leave this system immediately,” he reiterated.

“We will do what we need to do to save these people,” 1 affirmed, “and we will not be intimidated, especially by one man, however grotesque he may appear.”

“I like the new look,” Old-timer said.

“Thanks,” James replied.

He reengaged the collective to give them one last message. “If you will not leave by your own choice, then I will remove you. This will not be a pleasant experience for you. My lines of communication will remain open. When you are ready to capitulate, you need only signal, and I will allow for your retreat.”

1 scoffed. “Your ego is boundless.”

James smiled. "So I’ve been told."

James held his arms up and placed his palms outward, toward the oncoming astronomical storm of androids. He closed his eyes for a moment, taking a moment to ready himself like the conductor of an orchestra. When he was ready, he opened his eyes again, and the dark storm that appeared like a dust storm bowling across the Sahara desert suddenly seemed to slam into something. It was as if an unimaginably huge glass wall had been placed in front of them. James moved his arms slightly, and then, like Atlas hoisting the Earth upon his shoulders, he began to drive the androids back.

Old-timer’s mouth fell open at the sight. “My God,” he whispered, before speaking to those that he knew were monitoring from the Council headquarters on Earth. “Are you seeing this?”

“Yes,” Thel replied, astonished at the unfolding surreal picture in her mind’s eye. Everyone present in the room shared the same astonished stare.

“James…James, how are you doing this?”

“I can see with more than just my eyes now. I can sense space, time, and matter and manipulate it,” he replied calmly as he concentrated on the android armada, forcing it backward with symphonic precision.

“But how is that possible?” she asked.

“Einstein’s IQ was never measured,” James began, carrying on the conversation with the observers on Earth in the same manner an experienced concert pianist can converse with his audience while playing a masterpiece. “It couldn’t be. Who could be intelligent enough to write a test to measure the mind of the world’s smartest man? Yet we can speculate that it may have been in the 200 to 220 range. Brilliant, yet it was only fifty to seventy points higher than the average PhD in his time. With the amount of extra brain connections he had, linking his mathematical genius with the visual center of his brain and his imagination, he was able to undo hundreds of years of physics. He gave us the universal speed limit of light, black holes, and told us time travel was possible. Now, imagine if his IQ had not been 200, but 300. Then imagine 1,000. Then 10,000. What might be seen by such a mind?”

“And what’s your current intelligence, Commander Keats?” Chief Gibson asked.

“Much higher, sir,” James replied. Without missing a beat, he addressed Old-timer. “I found the pattern of your target, Old-timer. If you follow my coordinates, you’ll find him.”

Old-timer grinned. “Thanks, ol’ buddy.”

“You’re welcome. Enjoy.”

Old-timer slipped into a wormhole and vanished. Almost immediately, James found his target. “I have located 1’s pattern. I am going in.”

“James,” the A.I. suddenly broke in, “be careful, my son. Remember, although you have considerable power, the being you are about to confront has considerable power too. We do not know how old she is or what abilities she possesses. As long as there are unknowns, the outcome is uncertain.”

“What about embracing unknowns?” James pointed out.

“That does not mean proceeding carelessly,” the A.I. replied.

James nodded. “I understand. I’ll proceed with caution.”

Thel was about to speak, but the words caught in her throat as the fear closed in. Before anything could pass her lips, James had disappeared into a wormhole. When he emerged an instant later, 1 stood waiting.

27

Old-timer floated above the massive structure of one of the android ships, the carnage James had unleashed unfolding behind him in a spectacular display as the body of the collective was driven back by an invisible force. The ships that had not impacted with the blockade were now, seeing the danger ahead, desperately trying to turn around. Like scared cattle trying to avoid being rounded up, they turned in each and every direction, massive hulls colliding with one another in a traffic jam in space. Androids scattered like fruit flies from a disturbed trash pile and Old-timer smiled.

He floated into the open, ribcage-like structure of the ship and let James’s coordinates guide him down through the webwork of catwalks. It wasn’t long before he began to feel as though he too, just like James, could sense Neirbo’s presence. He flexed his hands in and out of fists as he prepared to pounce.

Suddenly, Neirbo appeared below him, crossing a catwalk. Old-timer glided above him, stalking his prey for a moment as he prepared to unleash his new body’s abilities. He crossed his arms, keeping them close to his torso so they wouldn’t get into the way, then began to unfurl dozens of tentacles that had been wrapped around his body, dropping them like fishing wire. They dropped down to Neirbo, deftly circling his arms, legs, and neck as he continued to press on, completely unaware of the danger. When Old-timer was ready, they suddenly went rigid, closing tight on their victim, and tugging him upward, up off of the catwalk, twisting him around so that he came eye to eye with Old-timer. “Hi there,” Old-timer said, expressionless. “Remember me?”

Neirbo’s mouth was twisted in horror. “No,” he replied, his voice shaking. “I’ve never met you. You must be making an error.”

“You mean, you don’t know why you’re here? Why I’ve trapped you? You can’t understand why I’d want to hurt you?”

Neirbo suddenly knew. He looked into Old-timer’s eyes—a man he had never seen before in his life—and it was as though he were looking into a mirror. “Oh no,” he whispered.

“Perfect,” Old-timer replied.

They dropped down through more of the catwalk network until Old-timer recognized a dark, metallic room. Neirbo recognized it too. He made a terrified noise, but he didn’t beg or plead—he knew better.

The coffin popped out of its place in the ground, and Old-timer used his new, silvery appendages to strap Neirbo down. The drill dropped down from the ceiling, the familiar gleaming tip pointing at Neirbo’s chest. He had never seen it from this vantage point before.

“This will not satisfy you,” Neirbo suddenly uttered, clenching his teeth and flexing his muscles against his restraints defiantly. He prepared his chest for its annihilation by puffing it out proudly, as though it were daring the drill. “You won’t hear a peep.”

For a moment, Old-timer only smiled, but it built itself into a laugh that he couldn’t stifle. “Do you really believe that?” he asked. When his laughter subsided and he could contain his amusement, he placed his hand on Neirbo’s shoulder in a mocking gesture. “Well, son, that’s because you have no idea how much this is gonna hurt.”

The drill started to spin. Old-timer stepped away and watched as Neirbo’s defiance melted away. His chest dropped back, and he recoiled against the coffin as unbridled terror began to pass his lips in the form of a prolonged, guttural scream.

It couldn’t compare to the noise he made when the drill pierced his skin.

Old-timer didn’t smile. He stood in silence, letting the drill teach the lesson.

28

1 was no longer dressed in a flowing, feminine, gossamer gown as she had been earlier—she was now wearing a practical black shirt and matching pants, similar to the clothing worn by the rest of the collective. The soulful, persuasive, seductive eyes were replaced by hard, black pearls. “Do you really think you’re the first of your kind?” 1 asked.

“I assume you’re about to tell me I’m not,” James replied. He stood perfectly still, only paces away. He was close enough to squash her like an insect, yet he held off. The A.I. had preached caution, and James was gathering information about his surroundings as the seconds ticked by. If 1 had a last trick up her sleeve, he had to know what it was before it was unleashed.

“Do you really think that you are special? That no other civilization has ever conceived of the path you are following?” 1’s tone shifted increasingly toward mockery. “Do you see me as a monster? Holding my people hostage—destroying individualism?”

There was nothing worthy of a reply from James, so he remained silent.

“I’ve lived for thousands of years, boy. No matter what you’ve done to your brain, no matter how fast your mind can compute, you’ve not had the experiences I have had. You cannot even imagine what I have seen or the lessons I have learned. None of your mathematical simulations can match that. Only your arrogance leads you to believe they could. How dare you judge me?”

“James,” the A.I. began, conferring to him through James’s mind’s eye so 1 could not hear, “it appears that 1’s strategy may not be one of physical force. Rather, her last stand may be far worse: deception. Do not let her confuse you.”

Although 1 couldn’t eavesdrop on their conversation, she picked up on a slight movement of James’s eye that told her he was listening. “No doubt your A.I. god is whispering in your ear, telling you not to listen to me—asking you to discount all of my experiences in favor of his impenetrable logic. What he can’t tell you, however, is that he knows the future. However, I can.” She crossed the room toward him now, the dark fury in her eyes softening slightly as she began to sense uncertainty in James—a subtle sway in her hips as she moved to help her persuasiveness. “I can tell you the future because I’ve already seen it in the past. I watched civilizations like yours try to spread your intelligence through space, and I saw the consequences.” She placed her hand boldly on James’s shoulder and gazed deep into his brightly glowing eyes. “They created gods—gods that make your A.I. appear like a helpless bacteria in comparison. Gods whose actions defied the logic of their creators and who turned against all other forms of life. Their creators tried to fight them, but it was a battle they could never win. There are so many unknowns. The gods could slip into other dimensions. They could be everywhere at once and yet nowhere at once, impossible to fight, yet inflicting casualties at their leisure.” 1 leaned forward and whispered into James’s ear. “They ate souls.”

“Do not let her confuse you, James,” the A.I. repeated calmly. James remained silent.

1 withdrew from James and stepped back to her original position in the tiny, metal enclave. “We left our carbon bodies because we had to. We left our carbon-rich solar systems because we were driven out. The only way to escape these monsters is to live a nomadic existence. They cling to life—they surround planets and suckle energies that your young civilization still doesn’t realize exist. The only way to save humanity was to become what we have become.”

Back at the Governing Council headquarters, Thel and the others continued to monitor the exchange between James and 1. 1’s revelations had had the desired effect on the listeners.

“James,” Thel said, “what if she is right?”

“She’s not,” Old-timer suddenly broke in gruffly as he flew through space, back toward Earth after having finished his business. He had been monitoring for several minutes. “Don’t listen to that hogwash, James,” he urged. “All she’s done is lie.”

1 spoke again. “Ask yourself: is preserving the human species your number one priority?” Her eyes were now gorgeously glistening with earnestness. “It is mine. I did not want to become what we are, but given the choice between that and being devoured, I have chosen to live. It is time for you to make your choice now as well. Will you follow the path that leads to your own destruction? Or will you wisely listen to someone who has been down the path and knows where it leads?”

Another moment of silence followed. At headquarters, Thel gripped the railing in front of her so tightly that beads of sweat began to trickle from her fingertips and splash to the floor.

James kept his unblinking, glowing eyes locked on 1. “It sounds as though you have lived a long life, filled with incredible self-sacrifice,” James said.

1’s eyes intensified as she savored James’s acknowledgment of her struggle.

James continued. “Lucky for you, that life is over.”

“No,” 1 whispered in response, disbelieving. “No!” she began to screech as the darkness returned to her eyes and a desperate last stand sprung into her legs and caused her to lunge like a feral cat at James.

He held out his arm, and she froze in her tracks. “No one is going to be telling anyone else what do anymore—not ever again,” James said before using his new powers to shrink her down to the size of a penny. He held the tiny piece of metal and silicon in his hands for a moment, examining it as it glistened, and then crushed it in his fist, pulverizing it into a talcum powder-like mist.

29

“1 is dead,” James announced to the android collective. “You are free now. You have no master.”

Trillions of androids suddenly stopped and listened at once.

“The people of this solar system will not be assimilated. You are free to leave. However, for those individuals who would like to stay and begin a new life here with us, you will be welcomed. The choice is yours now…and yours alone.” James ended his communication.

Back on Earth, those who had been monitoring saw their screens go blank. Aldous Gibson dropped wearily from his feet and fell back into his chair. “We live in momentous times,” he uttered.

Meanwhile, James opened a wormhole and reemerged in space, rocketing toward home. He opened a private communication with Thel. “I’m on my way home, my love.”

Thel finally released the railing.

Rich and Djanet left headquarters together discreetly and stood in the warm sunshine. Rich looked up at the blue sky and filled his lungs with the perfect, maritime air. “It looks so peaceful. Who would have thought the world almost ended?”

Djanet tried to think of a response, but no words could get past her throat. Rich looked over to see her struggling to say something and watched as she shook her head, giving up hope. She leaned back against the warm brick wall of the headquarters building and finally blurted in exasperation, “This is gonna hurt.”

Rich stepped to her and kissed her passionately, surprising her. He tightened his arms around her until there was no give at all between their bodies. When their kiss ended, he looked her in the eye and said, “The choice is ours now.”

30

Old-timer set the small spacecraft down on an almost perfectly white beach, not far from the residence James and Thel had kept on Venus for the past six months. “Here we are,” he said to his passengers, Governor Wong and Alejandra. “Let’s have a look, shall we?”

The door of the craft opened, and a walkway unfurled for him and the two Purists to exit.

“It’s absolutely magnificent,” Governor Wong whispered as he grasped Alejandra’s hand for balance. The duo turned slowly, 360 degrees, to take in the full panorama of their surroundings.

“It’s Paradise,” Alejandra concurred.

“It’s yours!” James announced as he and Thel touched down together on the beach next to their friends. James had returned to his old form, so as not to frighten the Purists.

“What is?” asked an astonished Governor Wong.

“Venus,” James replied, smiling from ear to ear. “If you want it, the entire planet will be for you and the Purists.”

Governor Wong’s legs turned to jelly beneath him, and Alejandra guided him gently into the soft sand. He sat upright in the sun, Alejandra kneeling behind him, both of them speechless. “Why?” Alejandra finally managed to ask.

“So you’ll be safe,” Old-timer answered.

“And so you’ll have everything you need,” Thel added.

“It’s a place where you can practice your beliefs, unharmed by what may happen in the rest of the universe,” James explained.

Old-timer continued: “Recent events have made us aware of the dangers in the universe, and we want to preserve those of our species who choose not to be involved. You have that right, and we respect it.”

“You even have the means to protect yourself,” James added. “Venus doesn’t have a natural magnetic field, so I had to make an artificial one to make sure the planet was protected from dangerous levels of radiation. The benefit of this is you will be able to control the magnetic field’s strength. Think of it like a gigantic shield—you can choose who and what you want to let through. No one will ever again be able to harm you.”

“I… I don’t know what to say,” the governor stammered.

“How about ‘I accept,’” Alejandra suggested with a laugh.

“Okay. Okay! I accept!”

“Thank you so much, James Keats,” Alejandra said as she stood in the sand and grasped James’s hands. “You have done so much for my people.”

“Your people are our people,” Thel interjected.

Meanwhile, Old-timer stepped away from the group and was standing at the water’s edge, gazing toward the sun. Alejandra went to him.

“I’ve sensed something different about you ever since you picked us up. Please tell me what has happened, Craig.”

“You wouldn’t understand it,” he replied.

“How can you know that?”

“Because, although you don’t remember it, I already tried to explain it to you.” He turned to face her. “Look, I respect your right to exist as you want to, I’ll even fight to protect you, but I can’t reason with you. I finally understand that if Purists could be reasoned with, there would be no Purists.”

Alejandra gasped at the harshness of Old-timer’s assertion. “Craig, this is… not good. Whatever happened to you, whatever change has taken place, it is very bad.”

Old-timer turned from her and fixed his stare back out over the ocean, and toward the sun. Everything was about to change.

“We can’t all be pure,” he said to her.

31

James reentered the A.I.’s mainframe and strolled to the operator’s position, where the A.I. was waiting. “Welcome back, my son.”

“How does it feel to be a respectable citizen once again?” James asked.

The A.I. smiled as he turned to face his young protégé. “Exciting.”

“The Governing Council’s certainly happy to have you back.”

“It is good to be back amongst my friends. Speaking of which, how did the Purists like their new home?”

“They loved it.”

“And Thel? Will she not miss her getaway?”

“I’m sure they’ll let us visit. There are only 10,000 Purists left; Venus is still a heck of a getaway.”

“Indeed it is,” the A.I. replied, “and it is about to become even more unique.”

James nodded. “Preparations are complete?”

“Yes, James. The Trans-Human matrix rocket has just left orbit and is awaiting program initiation. All that is left is to send the signal.”

James took a deep breath of the simulated air in the mainframe. “This is it, then. If we do this, it will be the single most momentous occurrence in human history.”

“If?” the A.I. queried. “Trans-Human worked perfectly the first time. It reversed events just as it was programmed.”

“I know.”

“Then why are you still uncertain?”

James looked up at the viewer at the gleaming silver of the Trans-Human matrix as it floated beautifully in the blackness of space. It reminded him of a fetus, still and silent, yet bursting with possibilities. “What if she was right?”

“Her goal was to deceive you, James,” the A.I. replied frankly.

“But what if?” James repeated.

The A.I. nodded. “What if? A phrase that has given birth to more accomplishments than any other; yet it is also the great stumbling block of humanity. What if? Never has a phrase stopped more dreams in their infancy.”

“She said other civilizations had created gods—that sounds very much like what Trans-Human could become.”

“James,” the A.I. began, his patience as strong as ever, “I cannot say for sure what will happen in the future—it has not been written. I can only remind you of something you already know: the quest for more consciousness is the ultimate path for humanity. More intelligence, more creativity, more perception leads to greater truth. Limiting our knowledge has only ever led to stagnation and misery.”

James suddenly remembered something. “The man who never alters his opinion becomes like standing water, and breeds reptiles of the mind.”

The A.I. smiled. “William Blake knew what he was talking about. Remember James: Trans-Human will be us, and we will be Trans-Human. Exponentially increasing our intelligence and understanding will increase our compassion as well. It is nothing to fear.”

James nodded. “You’re right. You’re right. Okay. Let’s do it. Let’s start it up.”

The A.I. nodded in return. “Initiating Trans-Human.”

James watched in awe as the matrix rocket burst into a brilliant white light that took up the entire screen. The A.I stood at his side. “It is, quite literally, deus ex machina.”

James concurred, his eyes remaining fixed on the birth of an intelligent universe.

“Wake up,” he whispered.

THE END

News

So there, you have it! With the prequel written, the trilogy is complete…or is it? If you read between the lines, you may have noticed a few hints as to where the series may go in the future, so there may be some more fun to come in the Post-Human world yet!

I just want to thank everyone who has downloaded a copy of this series, and especially in 2012. Since January, the series has had over 125,000 downloads on Amazon.com alone! Truly astounding!

How to help the series:

Are you loving this series? Want to tell all your friends? Scream it from the rooftops? I’ve got something even better! Writing an Amazon review is the best way to support the series. This is how the series is discovered, so if you want to help other readers discover the “Human Series” phenomenon, take a couple of minutes and write a review! Nothing you could do could help more (unless your name is Christopher Nolan and you want to make a Post-Human movie…in which case, yes—yes, that would be more helpful!)

I’d also love to connect with you on the Post-Human Facebook page and that’s where I do all of my interacting with readers, so if you want to chat, come chat! I can’t wait to meet you!

Copyright

Sub-Human

Copyright (c) 2012 David Simpson

Post-Human

Copyright (c) 2009 David Simpson

Trans-Human

Copyright (c) 2011 David Simpson

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be used or reproduced by any means, graphic, electronic, or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, taping or by any information storage retrieval system without the written permission of the author except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews.

This is a work of fiction. All of the characters, names, incidents, organizations, and dialogue in this novel are either the products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously.

Because of the dynamic nature of the Internet, any Web addresses or links contained in this book may have changed since publication and may no longer be valid. The views expressed in this work are solely those of the author.

Content

POST-HUMAN
TRILOGY
by
David Simpson

A message for you from the author:

SUB-HUMAN

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

Prologue

PART 1

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

PART 2

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

PART 3

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

22

Epilogue 1

Epilogue 2

POST-HUMAN

PART 1

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

13

PART 2

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

15

16

17

PART 3

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

TRANS-HUMAN

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

Prologue

PART 1

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

29

30

31

32

33

PART 2

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

29

30

PART 3

1

2

3

4

5

6

7

8

9

10

11

12

13

14

15

16

17

18

19

20

21

22

23

24

25

26

27

28

29

30

31

News

Copyright